.  -.-.^v^'iv^m 


PRINCETON,    N.  J. 


Purchased  by  the  Hammill   Missionary  Fund. 


BV  2050  .M3  1889 

A  manual  of  modern  missions 


A    MANUAL 


OF 


MODERN    MISSIONS 


CONTAINING  HISTORICAL  AND  STATISTICAL  ACCOUNTS 


Protestant  Missionary  Societies 


tAmerica   Great  Britain   and  the   Continent  of  Europe 


NUMEROUS  MAPS  AND  DIAGRAMS 


FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 

NEW   YORK  CHICAGO 

112  Fifth  Avenue  148  *  150  Madison  St. 

Publishers  0/  Evangelical  Literature 


COPYRTGHT    iS? 
BY 
J,    T.    GRACEY, 


EXPLANATORY    NOTE, 


When  the  "  Missionary  Year-P]ook  "  was  issued,  it  was  sup- 
posed  that  the  changes  and  development  of  the  mission 
fields  would  justify  a  new  volume,  perhaps,  annually.  But 
there  is  so  much  similarity  one  year  with  another,  in  most 
of  the  fields,  that  experience  proves  it  to  require  a  longer 
interval  to  mark  the  changes  and  summarize  the  advance. 

The  title  was  found  to  be  misleading  as  to  the  permanent 
value  of  the  material  embraced  in  it.  It  contains  most 
valuable  historical  material  such  as  is  in  constant  and  per- 
manent demand,  prepared  for  the  most  part  by  the  official 
representatives  of  the  societies,  and,  therefore,  unusually 
reliable  and  exact.  It  has  been  determined,  therefore,  to 
issue  the  same  material  under  a  title  which  more  exactly 
describes  its  contents,  with  the  intention  of  presenting  to  the 
public  revised  editions  of  it,  hereafter,  as  circumstances  may 
demand. 

An  addendum  to  this  volume  does  not  seem  to  be  justified 
at  present,  as  extension  of  descriptions  of  the  fields  and 
societies  herein  given,  would  include  only  minor  details  of 
statistical  returns,  besides  the  incipient  work  of  a  very  few 
new  societies,  or  of  older  societies  in  new  places.  In  these 
cases  the  special  information  desired,  is  generally  available 
in  the  current  missionary  periodicals,  of  which  mention  is 
made  in  the  body  of   this  book. 

J.   T.   GRACEY. 

Rochester,  N.  Y.,  1893. 


PREFACE. 


When  a  "  Hand-Book  "  of  Missions  was  in  course  of  preparation  in 
connection  with  the  Centenary  Conference  on  Protesta.it  Missions  of 
the  World,  in  London,  in  1888,  the  writer  suggested  to  the  parties  in 
England,  having  the  matter  in  charge,  that  it  be  prepared  with  a 
view  to  becoming  the  first  of  a  series,  to  be  published  as  a  Year-Book  of 
Missions,  he  having  for  some  years  so  far  recognized  the  need  of  such 
a  series,  as  to  have  been  only  deterred  from  attempting  its  preparation, 
by  a  pressure  of  other  duties. 

In  response  to  the  communication  a  letter  was  received,  saying  : 

"  We  are  much  obliged  for  your  valuable  suggestion  in  reference  to 
future  editions.  Our  action  in  the  matter  must  greatly  depend  upon  the 
demand  for  the  book.  *  *  *  Whether  the  sale  of  the  present  edi- 
tion will  warrant  the  continuance  of  the  work  as  an  annual,  .time  only 
can  tell.  The  difficulty  is  that  those  interested  in  Missionary  work  are, 
as  a  rule,  indifferent  to  the  operations  of  any  Society  excepting  ''hat 
belonging  to  their  own  denomination.  If  our  Hand-Book  helps  in  any 
way  to  break  down  this  feeling,  the-labor spent  in  preparing  it  will  not 
have  been  in  vain." 

Perhaps,  in  America,  thiswexclusiveness  of  interest  was  not  so  great ; 
and  if  it  was  justly  estimated  for  Great  Britain,  it  is  a  matter  of  gratifi- 
cation that  a  change  has  been  wrought  which  warrants  the  publication 
of  this  volume.  The  "Hand-Book"  itself ,  as  was  hinted  in  the  cor- 
respondence, has  doubtless  contributed  to  increase  the  desire  for  inter- 
denominational acquaintance.  The  General  Missionary  Conference  cer- 
tainly has  stimulated  the  desire,  on  the  part  of  all  branches  of  the 
Christian  Church,  to  become  more  widely  informed  concerning  the 
entire  work  of  Protestant  Evangelistic  labor,  whether  of  one  denomina- 
tion or  another,  and  whether  among  Pagans,  Moslems,  Jews,  Roman 
Catholic  or  Greek  Catholic  communities.  There  is  reason  for  gratitude 
that  there  is  this  increasing  tendency  amongst  Christians,  to  observe,  in 
the  best  sense,  the  Apostolic  injunction  :  "  Look  not  every  man  on  his 
things  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others." 


Preface. 

It  was  not  till  late  in  the  year  1888,  that  details  for  the  publication  of 
the  present  volume,  simultaneously  in  England  and  America,  and  of  the 
authorship  of  the  text  pertaining  to  the  American  Societies,  were  settled. 
This  left  a  very  brief  period  for  the  preparation  of  that  part  of  the 
volume,  as  it  was  necessary  it  should  be  completed  by  the  end  of 
December,  It  also  rendered  it  impossible  that  the  copy  should  have  the 
advantage  of  revision  by  the  Secretaries  of  the  several  Societies. 

Had  the  part  of  this  volume  devoted  to  the  review  of  the  work  of 
American  Societies  been  prepared  solely  with  a  view  to  the  American 
Churches,  the  plan  of  it  would  have  allowed  of  greater  emphasis  being 
given  to  Evangelistic  labor  in  Roman  Catholic  countries;  and  that  may 
be  done  in  future  editions,  as,  among  us,  this  is  estimated  to  be  as  vital 
missionary  work  as  any  other.  But  the  plan  adopted  for  this  volume 
was  to  give  prominence  to  woik  among  heathen  and  Moslems.  This 
involved  tedious  work  in  reconstructing  the  official  tables  of  most  of 
the  Societies,  and,  while  prepared  with  care,  these  may  not  be 
faultless. 

It  may  be,  that  some  Societies  having  a  small  work  in  foreign 
countries,  have  been  omitted  from  reference;  but,  if  so,  it  is  because 
of  inability  to  secure  information  concerning  them.  Mention  might 
have  been  made  of  a  number  of  organizations  which  seek  to  prepare 
candidates  for  foreign  mission  service,  the  several  Training  and  Medi- 
cal Schools;  and  of  others,  like  "  The  International  Missionary  Union," 
which  seek  to  increase  the  zeal  and  intelligence  of  all  ;  but  the  limits  oif 
the  volume  restricted  the  compiler.  It  is  not  easy  to  "  crush  Olympus 
into  a  nut-shell." 

Several  maps  and  comparative  diagrams  have  been  added  to  the  Ameri- 
can  edition,  hoping  they  may  be  helpful  to  missionary  workers  and 
pastors. 

Grateful  acknowledgment  is  cheerfully  made  of  indebtedness  to 
officers  of  Missionary  Societies,  who,  as  a  labor  of  love,  sometimes  at 
inconvenience  and  with  great  painstaking,  and  always  with  cheerful 
promptness,  have  contributed  to  the  data,  or  otherwise  facilitated  the 
preparation^f  this  part^of  Volume  I.  of  the  Missionary  Year- Book. 

J.   T.  GRACEY. 

20B  Eagle  Street,  Buffalo,  N,  Y, 


A  Plea  for  Missions. 


iiiiiiii^SSiliiiittiiiliiiil 


!^:ws  S^  ^  i-vs  *fl  jiis  i^i^  > 


-  MAPS  - 


Central  Africa     , 

China  and  Japan 

India 

China  Proper — Comparative  Area 

Japan 

India — Railroad  Map     . 

India — Language  Map  of 

China    .... 

Congo  Frek  State 

BURMAH    AND    SlAM 


PAGE. 

xiv 

XV 

xvi 

To 

face 

14 
15 

220 
221 
252 
306 

Tol 

ace 

307 

-  CHARTS  - 


A  Plea  for  Missions.      Religions  Compared  .  .  iii 

China — Diagram  of  Comparative  Population  .  To  face  253 

Wealth    of   Protestant   Church  Members  in  the  United 

States  .....  To  face  306 

India — Diagram  of  Comparative  Population          .  .  *'        404 

India — Numerical  Growth  of  Native  Christians  1S30  to  1889,     "        405 

Dia(;ram  of  Comparative  Areas  .  "        412 


LIST   OF   CONTENTS, 

With  Names  and  Addresses  of  Corresponde?its» 


PAGE 

Introduction ,        i 

SECTION  I. —  GENERAL,  WOMEN'S,  AUXILIARY, 
AND  MISCELLANEOUS  SOCIETIES  IN  GREAT 
BRITAIN  AND  IR  BLAND. 

New  England  Company 17 

W.  M.  Venning,  Esq.,  i,  FuniivaPs  Inn,  Londojt^  E.C. 

SociEiV  FOR  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  ...  22 
The  Secretaries,  Northumberland  Avenue^   W.C. 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  .  ,  ,  24 
The  Secretaries,  19,  Delahay  Street^  Westminster^  S.  W. 

Baptist  Missionary  Society 36 

A.  H.  Baynes,  Esq.,  19,  Fur  nival  Street,  London,  E.C. 

London  Missionary  Society 49 

Rev.  R.  Wardlaw   Thompson,  14,  Blomjield  Street,  London,  E.C. 

Church  Missionary  Society.  ......       70 

The  Secretaries,  Church  Mission  House,  Salisbury  Square,  London 
E.C. 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society   ....      96 
The  Secretaries,  Wesleyan  Mission  House,  Bishopsgate  Street  Within^ 
London,  E.C. 

General  Baptist  Missionary  Society  .  .  «  ,  ,  106 
Rev.  W.  Hill,  60,  Wilson  Street,  Derby. 

United  Presbyterian  Church       ......     loS 

Rev.  James  Buchanan,  College  Buildings,  Castls  Terrace,  Edijiburgh. 

Bible  Christian  Missionjary  Society 113 

Rev.  I.  B.  Vanstone,  73,  Herbert  Road^  Flumstead,  Kent. 


vi  Contents, 

PAGH 

Methodist  New  Connexion 114 

Rev.  J.  Townsend,  Richmond  Hill,  A shton -binder- Lyne, 

Church  of  Scotland 116 

Rev.  John  M'Murtrie,  M.A.,  22,  Queen  Street,  Edinburgh. 

United  Methodist  Free  Churches       •         .         •         .         .     121 
Rev.  John  Adcock,  443,  Glossop  Road,  Sheffield, 

Irish  Presbyterian  Church 125 

Rev.  Wm.  Park,  Fortwilliam  Park,  Belfast. 

Free  Church  of  Scotland 128 

Dr.  George  Smith,  CLE.,  15,  North  Bank  Street,  Edinburgh. 

Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist      ......     138 

Rev.  Josiah  Thomas,  M.A.,  28,  Br eckfield  Road  South,  Liverpooi. 

Primitive  Methodist     ........     144 

Rev.  John  Atkinson,  71,  Freegrove  Road,  Holloway,  London,  N. 

South  American  Missionary  Society 147 

The  Secretaries,  i,  Clifford's  Inn,  Fleet  Street,  London,  E.C, 

Presbyterian  Church  of  England 154 

John  Bell,  Esq.,  13,  Fenchurch  Avenue,  London,  E.C. 

Universities'  Mission  to  Central  Africa   ....     157 
Rev.  W.  H.  Penny,  19,  Delahay  Street,  Westminster. 

China  Inland  Mission   ........     163 

B.  Broomhall,  Esq.,  2,  Pyrland  Road,  London,  N. 

Strict  Baptist  Mission  ........     166 

Josiah    Briscoe,    Esq.,    58,    Grosvenor   Road,    Highbury   Nezo   Park, 
London,  N. 

Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association  .         .         .     168 

Charles  Linney,  Esq.,  Hitchin. 

Friends'  Syrian  Mission ■         •     'i-IZ 

Dr.    Kingston    Fox,    and    Wm.     C.     Braithwaite,     M.A.,    LL.B., 
12,  B is hopsgate  Street  Without,  E.C. 

Rock  Fountain  Mission         .         .  '       .         .         ,         ,         .174 
Mrs.  Fothergill,  Pierre7nont  Crescent,  Darlingion. 

Scottish  Episcopal  Church 176 

Rev.  C.  R.  Trape,  D.D.,  Fifuihom  Place,  Grange,  Edinbtugh. 


PAGl 


Contents.  vii 

GK 
179 


Salvation  Army     ........ 

The  Secretaries,  loi,  Qtieen  Victoria  Street^  London^  E.C, 

Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the  East 
Miss  R.  A.  Webb,  267,  Vmcxhall  Bridge  Road,  London,  S.  W. 

Church  of  Scotland  Ladies'  Association    . 
Miss  Helen  C.  Reid,  22,  Queen  Street,  Edinburgh. 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  Ladies'  Socieiy 

Rev.  Wm.  Stevenson,  M.A.,  Free  Chtcrch  Offices.  Edinburgh. 

Indian  Female  Normal  School  and  Instruction  Society 
W.  T.  Paton,  Esq.,  2,  Adctphi  Terrace,  London,  W.C. 

Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  Ladies'  Auxiliary      , 
Mrs.  Lidgett,  69,  Shooters  LTill  Road,  Blackheath. 

British  Syrian  Schools  and  Bible  Misiio>f 

Miss  Annie  Poulton,  18,  Ilomefield  Road,   Wi}nbledon,  Surrey. 

Society    for    the    Propagation    of    the    Gospel,    Ladies 
Association  ........ 

Miss  L.  Bullock,  19,  Delahay  Street,  Westminster. 

Baptist  Missionary  Society,  Ladies'  Association 
Mrs.  Angus,  The  College,  Regent's  Park,  London,  N.  W. 

Irish  Presbyterian  Church  Female  Missionary  Association      196 
Mrs.  Park,  Foj-twilliam  Park,  Belfast. 

Presbyterian    Church  of   England   Women's    Missionary 

Association 197 

Mrs.  M.  J.  Stevenson,  58,  Ladbroke  Grove,  London,  W. 

Church  of  England  Zenana  Missionary  Society        .         ,     198 
Colonel  G.   R.   S.   Black,    Church  Mission  House,   Salisbury  Square, 
London,  E.C. 

United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland  Zenana  Mission     199 
Rev,  James  Buchanan,  College  Buildings,  Castle  ^Terrace,  Edijiburgh. 

Zenana  Medical  College 200 

Dr.  G.  de  G.  Griffith,  58,  St.  Georgis  Road,  London,  S.  W. 

Christian  Faith  Society 202 

Rev.  Canon  Bailey,  D.D.,  West  Tarring  Rectory,  Worthing. 

Coral  Missionary  Fund 203 

The  Editor    Coral  Missionary  Magazine,  2,   Paternoster  Buildings. 
London,  E.C. 


181 

183 
186 
188 
190 

192 

194 


viii  Co?itcnts» 

PAGH 

Missionary  Leaves  Association     ......     205 

H,  G.   Malaher,  Esq.,  20,  Compton   Terrace^  Upper  Street ^  Islington, 
London,  N. 

'The  Net'  Collections 206 

Miss  Eliza  Wigram,  Moor  Place,  Hordham^  Herts, 

Lebanon  Schools  Committee 207 

Andrew  Scott,  Esq.,  York  Buildings y  Edinburgh, 

Cambridge  Mission  to  Delhi c     208 

Rev.  J.  T.  Ward,  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 

Mission  to  Lepers  in  India •    209 

Wellesley  C.  Bailey,  Esq.,  1 7,  Glengyle  Terrace,  Edinburgh. 

Turkish  Missions'  Aid  Society 210 

Rev.  T.  W.   Brown,  D.D.,  32,  The  Avenue,  Bedjord  Park,  Chiswick, 
London. 

Mission  to  the  Chinese  Blind 214 

William  J.  Slowan,  Esq.,  224,  West  George  Street,  Glasgow. 

English-Egyptian  Mission .215 

Miss  Jourdan,  21,   Westbourne  Park  Villas,  London,  W. 

North  Africa  Mission 216 

Edward  H.  Glenny,  Esq.,  19  &21,  Linton  Road,  Barking,  London,  E. 

East  London  Institute  for  Home  and  Foreign  Missions  .     218 
Mrs.  H.  Grattan  Guinness,  Harley  House,  Bow,  London,  E, 

SECTION    IL— MEDICAL    MISSIONS,    PUBLICATION 
SOCIETIES,  MISSIONS  TO  THE  JEWS. 

Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society     ....     223 
Rev.  John  Lowe,  F.R.C.S.,  56,  George  Square,  Edinburgh. 

Delhi  Female  Medical  Mission 225 

R.  L.  Hunter,  Esq  ,  51,  St.  George's  Sqiiare,  London,  S.fV. 

Medical  Missionary  Society,  London 226 

Dr.  James  L,  Maxwell,  M.A,,  104,  Pelherton  Road,  London,  N. 

Friends'  Medical  Mission  among  the  Armenians        .         .     227 
William  C.  Braithwaite,  Esq.,  312,  Camden  Road,  London,  N. 

]\TFA  Medical  Mission 227 

Miss  Cooke,  68,  Mild  may  Park,  London,  N. 


Contents.  ix 

PAGE 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 229 

The  Secretaries,  146,  Queen  Victoria  Street,  London,  B.C. 

National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland 232 

Rev.  W.  H.  Goold,  D.D.,  5,  Si.  Andrews  Square^  Edinburgh. 

Other  Bible  Societies 233 

Trinitarian  Bible  Society 234 

Rev.  E.  W.  Bullinger,  D.D.,  7,  St.  PauPs  Churchyard,  London,  B.C. 

Bible  Translation  Society 234 

Rev.  J.  Trafford,  M.A.,  83,  Lordship  Park,  Stoke  Newington,  London, 
N. 

Religious  Tract  Society 235 

The  Secretaries,  56,  Paternoster  Row,  London^  E.  C. 

Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge    .         .         ,     237 
The  Secretaries,  Northumberland  Avenue,  Lo7idon,  W.C, 

Other  Tract  Societies 239 

American  Tract  Society 239 

The  Secretaries,  150,  Nassau  Street,  Neru  York. 

Christian  Vernacular  Education  Society  ....     239 
Henry  Morris,  Esq.,  7,  Adam  Street,  Strand,  London^  W.C. 

Association  for  the  Free  Distribution  of  the  Scriptures    241 
Mrs.  A.  E.  Robertson,  l,  Oak  Hill  Park,  Hampsteady  London,  N.  W. 

Religious  Tract  and  Book  Society  of  Scotland        ,         .     241 
Rev.  George  Douglas,  99,  George  Street,  Edinburgh. 

Book  and  Tract  Society  of  China 241 

A.  Cuthbert,  Esq.,  14,  Newton  Terrace,  Glasgow. 

London  Society  for  Promoting  Christianity  among  the 

Jews 242 

Rev.  W.  Fleming,  LL.B.,  16,  LincoMs  Lnn  Fields,  London,  W.C. 

British    Society    for    the    Propagation    of    the    Gospel 

AMONG  THE   JeWS 245 

Rev.  John  Dunlop,  96,  Great  Russell  Street,  Londoii,  W.  C. 

Free  Church  of  Scotland's  Mission  to  the  Jews      ,         .     247 
Rev.  William  Affleck,  B.  D.,  Auchtertnuchty,  Scotland. 

Mildmay  Mission  to  the  Jews       ......     248 

Rev.  J.  Wilkinson,  79,  Mildmay  Road,  London^  N, 


X  Contents. 

PAGE 

Church  of  Scotland  Mission  to  the  Jews  ,         ,         ,     249 

Rev.  John  Alison,  D.D,,   I,  South  Lauder  Road,  Edinburgh. 

Church  OF  Scotland  Ladies'  Association  for  the  Christian 

Education  of  Jewish  Femai.es 250 

Miss  Tawse,  li,  Royal  Terrace,  Edinburgh. 

Other  Missions  to  Jews        ...••..     251 


SECTION    III.  — MISSIONARY    SOCIETIES     ON     THE 
CONTINENT  OP  EtTROPE. 

United  Brethren  f)R  Moravian  Missions     ....     255 
Rev.  B.  La  Trobe,  29,  Ely  Place,  Holborn,  London,  E.  C, 

Paris  Society  for  Evangelical  Missions     .         .         .         .261 
M.  le  Pasteur  Boegner,  102,  Boulevard  Arago,  Paris. 

Missions  OF  THE  Free  Churches  OF  French  Switzerland    .     263 
M.  Paul  Leresche,  L^ausanne. 

Basel  Evangelical  Missionary  Society       ....     265 
HeiT    Inspector    Th.    Ohler,    Evang.    Missions- Gesellschaft^    Basel, 
Switzerland. 

Berlin  Evangelical  Missionary  Society      .         .        •         .     270 
Dr.  Wangeniann,  Georgenkirchenstrasse  70,  Berlin, 

Rhenish  Missionary  Society 272 

The  Secretary,  Rheinischen  Missions- Gesellschaft,  Barmen,  Germany. 

Gossner's  Missionary  Society 272 

Pastor  Lie.  Theol.  Plath,  Gossner's  Missions-  Gesellschafty  Berlin. 

North  German  Missionary  Society 276 

Pastor  F.  M.  Zahn,  26,  Elhorn  Street^  Bremeft. 

Leipzig  Evangelical  Lutheran  Missionary  Society  ,         .     278 
Dr.    F.     Hardeland,      Evangelisch-Lutherischen     Mission,     Leip'dg, 
Germany. 

Hermannsburg  Evangelical  Lutheran   Mission.         .         .     279 
Pastor      Egmont      Hnrms,     Hermannsburg     Missions  •  Ga\llscha/t, 
Hermannsburg,  Germany. 

Netherlands  Missionary  Society 281 

Dutch  Missionary  Society 281 

Pastor  B.  J.  Gerretson,  Rotterdam,  Holland. 


Contents.  xi 

PAGE 

Dutch  Reformed  Missionary  Society  .        •        •        .        ,    283 
Rev.  F.  Lion  Cachet,  Rotterdam^  Holland, 

Utrecht  Missionary  Society         ..•«..    286 
Pastor  A.  A.  Looyen,  Utrecht^  Holland. 

Mennonite  Missionary  Society    ..•»••    288 
Pastor  F.  Kniper,  Amsterdam^  Holland. 

Danish  Government  Mission  to  Greenland       •        «        ,    289 
Provost  Vahl,  Norre  Alslev,  Denmark, 

Danish  Missionary  Society  ..•••,,    290 
Rev,  W.  Holm,  Glads  axe ^  Denmark. 

Other  Danish  Missions 291 

Norwegian  Missionary  Society 293 

Rev.  L.  Dahle,  Stavanger^  Norway. 

Schreuder  Mission 297 

Provost  Vahl,  Norre  Alslev^  Denmark, 

I  Swedish  Missions  ......•,  297 

Swedish  Missionary  Society 298 

Missionary  Committee  of  the  Swedish  Church        ,        ,  299 

Swedish  Missionary  Union 301 

Rev.  H.  W.  Tottie,  Upsala,  Sweden. 

Swedish  Evangelical  National  Society      ....    302 
Mr.  O.  Janzon,  Stockholm^  Sweden. 

Other  Swedish  Societies      ...••••    303 
Rev.  H.  W.  Tottie  and  Provost  Vahl. 

Finland  Missionary  Society 304 

Pastor  G.  C.  Totterman,  Pletsingfors^  Finland, 


SECTION    IV.  —  MISSIONARY     SOCIETIES     IN     THE 
UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA. 

Compiled  by  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.,   202  Eagle  Street. 
Buffalo,  New  York. 

Missions  to  Pagans  in  North  America        .        .        .        .309 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.     311 

American  Missionary  Association 321 


xii  Contents, 

PAGB 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Union  .         •        •        .        .321 

Foreign   Mission  Board  of  the  Southern   Baptist   Con- 
vention       ..........  329 

Free-Will  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society        .         .  332 

Baptist  General  Association        ..•*«.  333 

Consolidated  American  Baptists 333 

Seventh  Day  Baptist  Missionary  Society  •        •        •        .333 

German  Baptist  Brethren 333 

Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  333 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 

Church .  341 

Mission  Board  of  the  Evangelical  Church       ,        .        .  341 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection 344 

Home  and   Foreign  Missionary    Society  of  the  African 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 344 

Board  of  Missions  of  the   Methodist  Episcopal   Church, 

South 344 

Domestic     and     Foreign     Missionary     Society     of     the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 

America       ....                  .....  347 

Reformed  Episcopal  Church 353 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  354 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 

IN  the  United  States  (Southern  States)        .        .        .  362 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in  North  America  .        .  365 

Reformed  Presbyterian  (General  Synod)  in  North  America  367 

United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America      .        .  369 

Board    of    Missions    of   the    Cumberland    Presbyterian 

Church 374 

Board  of  Foreign   Missions  of  the  Reformed   Church  in 

America  (Dutch) 376 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Synod  of  the 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States  .  380 


Contmts.  xiii 

PAGE 

General  Council  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church      ,         .     382 

Board  of  Missions  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church 
(South) 382 

Foreign   Missions  of  the  Reformed   Church  (German)  in 
the  United  States 382 

Friends 385 

Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society        •        .        ,        ,  386 

American  Christian  Convention 387 

United  Brethren  in  Christ 387 

Mennonites 387 

American  Bible  Society        .....,,  387 

Summary  of  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  in  the  United 
States  ..........     300 

Women's  Missionary  Societies  in  the  United  States       392-404 

CANADA. 

Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Church 
OF  England  in  Canada       .......     405 

Methodist  Church  in  Canada 406 

Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada         .....    407 

Canadian  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society  .        ,        .     408 

Baptist  Convention  of  the  Maritime  Provinces        ,         .     408 

Women's  Fobeign  Missionary  Societies  of  Canada     .      410-412 


General  Map  of  Indi\. 


INTRODUCTION: 

WITH    NOTES    ON    ALLEGED    MISSIONARY    FAILURE. 


The  present  Year-Book  is  in  part  a  re-issue  of  the  Handbook  of 
Foreign  Missions  published  in  1888;  with  large  additions  and 
alterations,  and  with  statistical  information  brought  down  to 
the  latest  available  date.  Most  of  the  sections  have  been 
specially  prepared,  and  nearly  all  of  them  have  been  revised 
by  the  Secretaries  of  the  different  Societies  :  and  the  chapters 
on  American  Missions  have  been  furnished  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
J.  T.  Gracey,  of  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  President  oH\iQ  Interna fional 
Missionary  Union.  For  much  useful  information,  incorporated 
uithi-other  matter  throughout  the  volume,  the  Editors  are  also 
indebted  to  the  Rev.  John  Mitchell,  B.D.,  of  the  English 
Presbyterian  Church,  Cliester,  who  has  devoted  much  t.me 
and  pains  to  the  preparation  of  a  complete  list  of  Missionary 
Societies  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

Perhaps  there  never  was  a  time  when  the  Missions  of  the 
Church  have  aroused  a  more  intelligent  and  soUcitous  interest 
than  at  present.  No  doubt,  this  interest  has  been  greatly 
quickened  by  the  Missionary  Conference  held  in  London,  June 
1888.  The  representatives  of  many  Societies  and  of  many  lands 
were  then  brought  face  to  face.  There  was  much  discussion  of 
principles,  much  comparison  of  plans  ;  information  and  explana- 
tions were  freely  given,  difficulties  and  discouragements,  mis- 

B 


2  Introduction. 

takes  and  failures  were  candidly  confessed  :  new  enthusiasms 
were  enkindled ;  there  was  a  nr.arked  awakening  of  the  spirit 
of  prayer.  The  result  has  been  to  inspire  a  deeper  belief  than 
ever  in  the  obligation  of  the  work  and  in  the  promise  of  the 
Master ;  while  closer  and  holier  bonds  of  fellowship  have 
united  multitudes  of  fellow-workers  from  various  Christian 
communities  and  from  far-separated  fields  of  labour.  The 
Report  of  the  Conference  is  a  cyclopaedia  of  missionary 
information ;  it  also  gathers  up  and  presents  the  thoughts  of 
many  minds  on  almost  every  topic  connected  with  the  advance- 
ment of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  among  men. 

It  was  only  to  be  expected  that  with  this  increased  interest 
in  missionary  enterprise  there  should  also  arise  new  ques- 
tionings and  criticisms  from  the  doubting  and  the  unfriendly. 
From  many  quarters  the  work  has  been  disparaged ;  prevailing 
missionary  methods  have  been  challenged ;  the  warfare  of  the 
Church  with  heathendom,  carried  on  through  almost  a  century, 
has  been  pronounced  '  a  failure.'  Nor  is  the  attack  only  from 
the  side  of  unbelief.  Some  who  profess  to  believe  in  Christ 
would  still  place  Christian  missions  upon  their  trial,  or  would 
at  least  suggest  that  the  churches  have  wrongly  read  His  great 
command  to  '  go  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations.' 

In  view  of  such  allegations,  and  of  the  difficulties  felt  by 
many  earnest  and  enquiring  minds,  it  seems  important  to 
consider  what  success  and  failure  really  mean. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind,  at  the  outset  of  any  such 
enquiry,  that  the  law  of  Duty  stands  before  any  question  of 
failure  or  success.  Obligations  are  not  to  be  measured  by 
results ;  and  the  degree  of  our  obedience  cannot  be  tested  by 
the  consequences  of  our  work.     All  that  we  have  to  do  is  to 


Introduction.  3 

ascertain,  and  in  faithful  simplicity  to  follow,  the  will  of  the 
Master.  Once  to  a  prophet  it  was  said,  '  Thou  shalt  speak  My 
words  unto  them,  whether  they  will  hear  or  whether  they  will 
forbear.' 

Another  truth  to  be  remembered  is  that  delay  is  not  failure. 

*  The  husbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth, 
and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  until  he  receive  the  early  and 
latter  rain.'  It  is  true  that  the  husbandman  has  his  calendar, 
and  can  tell  with  some  exactness  how  long  his  patience  must 
be  exercised  ;  whereas  we  know  not  the  seasons  that  in  their 
course  are  to  bring  the  great  harvest  of  the  world.  Of  this, 
nevertheless,  we  are  assured,  that  '  the  Lord  is  not  slack  con- 
cerning His  promise,  as  some  men  count  slackness.'  What 
appears  to  us  delay  not  only  tests  the  Church's  faith,  but  prepares 
for  the  final  issue.  This  the  analogy  of  all  Divine  working 
confirms.  Men  of  science  tell  us  of  the  long  geologic  ages 
which  elapsed  before  God  looked  upon  the  creation,  and  pro- 
nounced it  *  very  good.'  We  know  what  generations  of  hope 
deferred  reduced  the  ancient  Church  almost  to  despair,  before 

*  the  fulness  of  the  times '  appeared.  What  wonder  that  we 
sometimes  should  cry,  '  Lord  !  how  long  ? '  But  as  in  these 
cases,  could  we  see  all,  we  should  assuredly  discern  that  not  an 
hour  has  been  wasted,  that  the  most  apparently  inactive  season 
has  been  a  time  of  real  preparation,  that  there  has  never  been  a 
mysterious  disappointment,  or  strange  disaster,  or  unexpected 
catastrophe,  which  has  not  contributed  its  share  to  tlie  con- 
summation ;  and  that  even  when  the  Church  was  readiest  to 
say,  *  I  have  laboured  in  vain,  and  spent  my  strength  for 
nought  and  in  vain,'  it  might  have  added  in  triumphant  con- 
fidence, '  yet  surely  my  work  is  with  Jehovah,  and  my  rewarc* 
with  my  God.' 

'     B  a 


4  Introduction. 

Again,  failure  in  one  direction  may  lead  to  success  in  another. 
There  are  great  lessons  to  be  learned  even  from  abandoned 
mission-fields,  and  from  the  disappointments  of  noble  men  like 
Bishop  Mackenzie  in  the  African  Highlands,  and  Captain  Allen 
Gardiner  in  Tierra  del  Fuego.  To  the  Churches,  as  to  in- 
dividuals, the  most  salutary  experiences  are  often  brought  by 
their  very  mistakes.  It  may  seem  a  paradox  to  say  so,  but  it 
is  nevertheless  true  that  the  history  of  Missionary  Failures, 
could  it  be  honestly  written,  would  often  be  the  most  in- 
structive introduction  to  the  history  of  Missionary  Success. 

But  already  there  are  facts  all  over  the  mission-field  which 
may  encourage  us,  as  certainly  as  the  first  green  blades  of 
early-springing  corn  forecast  the  coming  harvest.  We  are  not 
to  limit  the  work  of  the  Divine  Spirit  to  the  actual  membership 
of  the  churches,  or  the  number  of  apparent  conversions,  from 
year  to  year.  These  indeed  are  the  signs  of  progress  which  the 
faithful  missionary  longs  and  delights  to  see;  but  there  are 
others,  less  manifest,  yet  as  truly  hopeful,  which  may  exist  when 
these  are  withheld.  A  recent  critic,  after  dwelling  upon  the 
smallness  and  apparent  decline  of  certain  missionary  churches 
in  India,  goes  on  to  add  that  '  there  never  was  a  nation  more 
ripe  for  Christianity  than  India.'^  What  has  made  India  ripe  ? 
Has  it  not  been  the  blessing  of  God  on  missionary  labours, 
undermining  the  foundations  of  the  old  idolatry,  and  awakening 

*  '  The  spirit  of  Christianity  has  already  pervaded  the  whole  atmosphere 
of  Indian  society,  and  we  breathe,  think,  move,  and  feel  in  a  Christian 
atmosphere.  Native  society  is  being  roused,  enlightened,  and  reformed 
under  the  influences  of  Christian  education.'— Baboo  Keshub  Chunder 
Sen,  Lertiire  published  by  the  Brahmo  Tract  Society,  Calcutta,  1883. 

'  The  lapse  of  a  few  years  will,  I  believe,  show  a  very  large  accession  to 
the  members  of  the  various  Christian  churches.  The  closest  observers  are 
almost  unanimous  in  the  opinion  that  the  ground  has  already  been  cleared 
for  such  a  movement.* — Report  of  the  Census  of  British  India,  1883. 


Introduction.  5 

everywhere  the  expectation  of  an  impending  mighty  change  ? 
Yes ;  while  Christi  ins  are  ready  to  despair,  Hindoos  and 
Mohammedans  are  foretelling  the  victories  of  the  Cross  ! 
That  great  Viceroy  of  India,  the  late  Lord  Lawrence,  in  words 
which  cannot  be  too  carefully  pondered  by  all  who  could  fairly 
understand  the  work  of  Missions,  thus  gives  the  result  of  his 
own  observation :  "  With  regard  to  the  popular  standard  of 
success,  mere  numbers — as  applied  to  the  results  of  Christian 
mission  work  in  India,  in  my  judgment  such  a  standard  is 
oftentimes  very  misleading.  Surely  the  great  triumph  of  mission- 
ary work  in  India  is  in  the  strangely  altered  attitude  of  the 
people  of  the  country  relative  to  Christianity.  Christianity  has 
put  new  forces  into  the  mechanical  life  of  the  vast  peoples  of 
India.  The  sanctifying  saving  influence  of  Christian  life  and 
death  has  already  brought  wonders.  It  is  not  only  the  heads 
of  '  converts '  you  must  count  if  you  would  rightly  gauge  the 
results  of  missionary  labour,  but  you  must  take  also  into 
calculation  the  great  under-current  of  peaceful  revolution  in 
the  thought  and  feeling  of  the  people  of  the  land."  In  like 
manner  Sir  Charles  Aitchison,  an  accurate  and  most  competent 
observer,  recently  wrote :  "  The  changes  that  are  being  to-day 
wrought  out  by  Christian  missionaries  in  India  are  marvellous. 
Teaching,  wherever  they  go,  the  universal  brotherhood  of  man, 
animated  by  a  faith  which  goes  beyond  the  ties  of  caste  or 
family  relationship,  Christain  Missionaries  are  slowly,  but  none 
the  less  surely,  undermining  the  foundation  of  heathen  super- 
stitions, and  bringing  about  a  peaceful,  religious,  moral  and  social 
revolution.*'^ 

From  China,  from  Japan,  a  similar  testimony  comes  in  various 

*  Other  facts  and  testimonies  will  be  found  in  a  published  letter  by  Mr. 
A..  H.  Baynes,  of  the  Baptist  Mission,  Feb.  19,  1889. 


6  Intro,  hiction. 

forms.  Heathen  systems  of  thought  and  worship  are  in  all  these 
empires  so  manifestly  losing  their  power  over  the  educated 
minds  of  the  people — which  in  the  end  control  the  rest — that 
the  pressing  question  has  come  to  be  whether  the  vacant 
ground  shall  be  abandoned  to  the  waste  of  infidelity,  or  shall 
become  the  site  of  the  spiritual  temple  of  Christ  the  Lord. 
We,  who  believe  in  the  profound  adaptation  of  the  Gospel  to 
the  mind  and  heart  of  man,  cannot  doubt  what  the  answer 
will  be.  Without  a  religion  men  cannot  in  the  long  run  live 
and  die ;  and  the  07tly  possible  Religion  of  the  future  is  Christia7iity. 

So  again  with  regard  to  the  barbarous  nations  of  mankind. 
To  vary  only  a  Httle  the  statement  just  made,  we  may  say,  alike 
from  the  experiences  of  Polynesia  and  the  auguries  of  Eastern 
and  Western  Africa,  that  the  only  possible  Civilization  of  the 
future  is  Chi  istia?i  Civilization.  Thus,  in  the  two-fold  form  of 
our  assertion,  we  may  read  the  world's  only  hope. 

The  membership  and  the  character  of  the  churches  already 
gathered  from  among  the  heathen  confirm  our  faith.  It  is 
true  that  they  are  by  no  means  faultless,  any  more  than  were 
the  churches  of  apostolic  times,  or  than  our  churches  at  home 
are  to-day.  There  are  drawbacks  to  be  acknowleged,  apologies 
to  be  made.  But  we  do  affirm  fearlessly  that  there  are  in 
these  churches  often  in  a  very  marked  degree  the  fruits  of  faith 
in  holy  living ;  and  often,  as  recent  missionary  annals  prove,  a 
patient  endurance  and  readiness  to  suffer  for  the  truth's  sake. 
The  names  of  Madagascar  and  of  Uganda,  to  say  no  more, 
will  always  have  a  place  in  the  martyr  annals  of  the  Universal 
Church. 

On  the  whole,  let  the  tables  given  in  this  volume  be  carefully 
studied ;  then  let  the  manifold  forces,  living  and  working  behind 


Introduction.  f 

the  facts  thus  summarised,  be  considered  ;  and  it  will  be(^ome 
manifest  that  there  is  a  power  at  work  in  the  world  mightier  than 
all  earthly  forces,  to  enlighten,  to  subdue,  and  to  save.  In 
briefest  summary,  while  all  Protestant  churches  and  societies 
have  sent  about  three  thousand  ordained  missionaries  into 
heathen  lands,  there  are  already  nearly  or  quite  as  many  ordained 
native  pastors,  and  more  than  ten  times  as  many  native  Christian 
teachers,  who  instruct  the  young  or  act  as  home  missionaries 
to  their  countrymen  and  countrywomen.  The  professed  con- 
verts to  Christianity  with  their  families  number  three  millions, 
and  more  than  750,000  are  regular  communicants  at  the  Lord's 
table. 

What  are  these  numbers,  it  may  be  asked,  in  comparison 
with  the  thousand  millions  of  heathen?  They  represent,  we 
reply,  not  merely  results  achieved,  but  energies  aroused. 
Every  church  gathered  from  heathendom  is  a  centre  of  moral 
and  spiritual  forces,  which  act  with  cumulative  power  on  the 
world  around.  It  is  idle  to  calculate,  from  the  number  of 
Christians  of  one  decade  compared  with  those  of  another,  that 
the  world  will  occupy  so  many  hundreds,  or  thousands,  of  years 
in  its  conversion.  The  spread  of  spiritual  influences  is  not  to 
be  reckoned  by  arithmetical  progression  ;  and,  in  the  order  of 
God's  kingdom,  a  sudden  change,  a  great  revival,  a  *  nation 
born  at  once,'  will  often  indicate  the  existence  of  forces  long 
and  silently  stored  during  a  period  of  apparent  inaction  and 
monotony.  The  fuel,  prepared  and  laid  through  many  a  weiry 
year,  waits  only  the  enkindling  touch  ot  '  the  Spirit,  poured 
out  from  on  high.' 

It  is  not  intended  that  we  are  to  rest  content  with  the  old 
methods,  and  with  familiar  ways  of  working.     There  is  room 


8  Tiib'oduciion. 

for  the  widest  '  diversities  of  operations,'  and  every  effort,  on 
whatever  hnes,  to  instruct  and  evangehse  the  nations,  may  well 
be  commended.  Only,  let  not  impatient  zeal,  or  captious 
criticism,  too  readily  account  for  disappointment  by  laying  the 
blame  upon  our  plans.  Improved  methods  are  often  suggested 
with  especial  confidence  when  they  are  untried  \  and  a  contest 
of  theories  ensues,  in  which  practical  workers  are  discouraged, 
and  their  work  proportionately  suffers.  Of  such  theories  India 
has  long  been  the  battle-field.  Vernacular  education,  or 
English  education,  or  simple  preaching  of  the  Gospel  without 
attempting  to  educate  at  all ;  a  wide  itinerancy,  or  concentra- 
tion at  important  posts  ;  a  paid  or  an  unpaid  native  agency ; 
the  adoption  of  Western  church  systems,  or  the  attempt  to 
develope  an  indigenous  ecclesiasticism,  have  been  by  turns  pro- 
pr'led  and  advocated  with  zeal  and  plausibility.  In  every  one  of 
these  plans  there  are  elements  of  good  :  there  is  room,  accord- 
ing to  the  circumstances  of  the  different  parts  of  the  field,  to 
employ  them  all.  Only,  let  no  one  suppose  that  the  secret  of 
power  will  be  found  in  the  exclusive  adoption  of  his  own 
scheme. 

Just  at  present  the  tendency  in  many  quarters  seems  to  be 
to  exalt  a  celibate  and  ascetic  missionary  ideal.  India,  it  is 
said,  accustomed  to  fakeers,  and  identifying  a  true  religion  with 
the  renunciation  of  all  earthly  delights,  will  never  be  won  to 
Christ  by  evangelists  dwelling  in  comfortable  homes  and  bound 
by  family  ties.  The  system,  thus  anew  commended,  was  long 
ago  urged  by  Edward  Irving,  in  a  celebrated  sermon  before  the 
London  Missionary  Society,^  fiom  the  preacher  s  interpretation 
of  the  charge  delivered  by  our  Lord  to  His  apostles  when  He 
sent  them  forth  among  His  own  countrymen.     It  was  at  the 

*  *For  Missionaries  after  the  Apostolical  School,'  1S25. 


Introduction.  9 

time  replied  that  the  missions  of  Europeans  to  Asiatic  races,  or 
10  African  tribes,  or  to  South  Sea  islanders,  materially  differed 
in  several  important  respects  from  that  to  which  the  Saviour's 
injunctions  applied.  That  the  one  great  message  is  evermore 
the  same,  does  not  prove  that  the-  way  of  commending  it  to 
mankind  must  be  uniform.  Because  Paul  and  Silas  were 
welcomed  to  the  house  of  Lydia  at  Philippi,  it  does  not  follow 
that  the  missionary  of  our  own  day  is  bound  to  wait  for  the 
hospitality  of  an  Indian  hut  or  an  African  kraal.  There  may 
be  circumstances  in  which  this  may  be  desirable  :  we  have 
even  heard  of  cases  in  which  Protestant  missionaries,  like 
begging  friars,  have  carried  a  bowl  for  alms.  We  only  say  that 
these  methods  are  not  normal,  and  plead  for  elasticity  and 
variety  of  plan. 

That  celibacy,  as  a  general  practice,  should  be  urged  upon 
the  missionaries  of  our  own  day,  seems  to  betoken  a  strange 
blindness  to  the  testimony  of  Church  history,  as  well  as  to  the 
laws  of  human  nature.  Some  unavowed  belief  in  the  superior 
holiness  of  the  unmarried  state  may  have  led  to  the  recommen- 
dation. Against  this  we  will  not  condescend  to  argue ;  only  let 
us  consider  the  mischief  of  j^^/^z/;^^  to  adopt  such  a  belief  by  way 
of  concession  to  Hindoo  prejudices  !  It  may  be  rejoined  that 
the  point  is  not  the  sanctity  of  a  celibate  life,  but  the  greater 
facility  which  it  must  give  to  itinerant  missionary  labours. 
This  may  be  admitted,  and  there  are  many  fields  into  which 
Lhe  servant  of  Christ  must  venture,  unaccompanied  by  wife  or 
child.  But  this  is  fully  and  practically  recognised  at  present ; 
we  only  demur  to  making  it  a  law  of  missions.  On  the 
contrary,  it  is  abundantly  proved  that  the  missionary's  wife  is 
jften  his  most  efficient  helper.  But  for  her  the  way  to  the 
homes  of  the  people  would  often  be  barred ;    and  the  missions 


I  o  Intt'odnction . 

to  women  in  particular,  which  now  form  so  large  and  important 
a  part  of  the  work  in  India,  could  hardly  have  existed.  There 
also  is  a  measureless  influence  for  good  in  the  hab'ts  and  spirit  of 
a  Christian  home.  The  missionary /<:zm//v  will  commend  the 
Gospel  far  better  than  the  missionary /^/^^^r. 

But  has  not  the  question  of  expense  to  be  considered? 
Would  not  a  celibate  mission  be  less  costly  to  the  churches  ? 
It  is  enough  to  reply  that  the  system  which  is  most  efficient  is 
also  the  most  economical ;  and  that  if  in  arranging  our  plans 
we  make  the  saving  of  money  our  chief  consideration,  we  shall 
deserve  to  fail.  As  it  is,  it  is  well  known  by  all  who  have  really 
studied  the  subject  that  the  stipends  of  our  missionaries  are 
'  subsistence  allowances '  only ;  and  in  all  parts  of  the  field 
there  are  men  and  women  who  with  a  noble  self-denial  have 
given  up  the  fairest  prospects  of  worldly  advancement  for  Christ 
and  for  His  Kingdom.  Will  the  churches  grudge  them  what 
only  just  enables  them  to  live  ?     We  think  not ! 

Apart  from  the  question  of  personal  allowances,  the  charge 
of  extravagance  against  missionary  boards  is  sometimes  made 
— although  not  by  their  more  generous  supporters — with  an 
ignorant  and  truly  wonderful  recklessness.  Thus,  it  will  be 
said  of  such  and  such  a  station  that  it  costs  the  Society  so  many 
hundreds  a  year,  and  all  for  one  European  missionary  !  Yes  ; 
but  look  into  the  matter,  and  it  will  be  found  that  besides  the 
labourer,  who  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  and  the  family,  which  more 
than  doubles  the  efficiency  of  his  work,  there  are  native 
evangelists  and  teachers  -on  his  staff,  church  and  school 
buildings  to  be  maintained,  a  boarding-school  and  orphanage 
for  children  delivered  from  the  contaminations  of  heathenism, 
and  provision  made  for  an  extended  itinerancy.  The  investi- 
gatior  of  such  cases  has  often  left  the  very  objector  surprised 


Introduction.  1 1 

at  the  economy,  as  well  as  at  the  devotedness  and  skill,  with 
which  so  large  and  varied  a  work  is  done. 

It  is,  no  doubt,  incumbent  upon  all  missionary  managers 
to  study  economy,  but  not  by  the  adoption  of  questionable 
methods.  Perhaps  there  has  been  too  little  care  in  the  past  to 
adjust  the  proportion  of  the  enterprise  to  the  resources  at 
disposal.  It  is  so  hard  to  decline  to  enter  what  seems  an  open 
door  !  One  of  the  deepest  griefs  of  a  Missionary  Board  is  to 
be  compelled  to  answer.  We  cannot  afford  it,  to  the  cry,  Co?ne 
over  ajtd  help  us  I  An  over-sanguine  faith  in  the  willingness  of 
the  churches  to  enlarge  their  contributions  may  have  led  to 
imprudences  and  embarrassments.  It  may  be  a  mistake  for 
societies  as  for  individuals  to  live  beyond  their  income.  Yet 
in  the  former  case  the  error  is  excusable.  For  the  money  is 
there  !  It  is  only  for  the  Spirit  of  Love  to  unlock  the  fountains 
of  liberality,  and  '  the  silver  and  the  gold '  will  freely  flow. 
How  far  to  wait  for  this — how  far  to  anticipate  it — is  among  the 
greatest  problems  of  modern  missionary  enterprise. 

For  some  years  past  the  missionary  offerings  of  the  churches, 
at  least  m  Great  Britain,  have  been  nearly  stationary.  Here 
are  the  figures  for  1887,  as  prepared  with  great  care  by  the 
Rev.  Canon  Scott  Robertson.  The  sums  mentioned  do  not 
include  any  proceeds  of  funded  property,  or  interest,  or 
balances  in  hand  from  previous  years,  or  amounts  raised  and 
?,xpended  abroad. 


Church  of  England  Societies  .  .          . 

Joint  Societies  of  Churchmen  and  Nonconformists 
English  and  Welsh  Nonconformist  Societies    . 
Scotch  and  Irish  Presbyterian  Societies  .  , 

Roman  Catholic  Societies     .... 


461,236 

187,048 

367,115 
202 , 940 

10, ^20 


Total         .         .  ;^  1, 228, 759 


12  ,  Jniroduction. 

Comparing  this  sum  with  that  raised  in  the  three  previous 
decades,  we  find  the  averages  as  follows : 

£ 

From  1873  to  1877  inclusive  .         .         .         •         .   1,047,809 

From  1878  to  1882        „ 1,110,463 

From  1883  to  1887        „ 1,218,163 

Here  is  undoubtedly  an  increase,  but  a  very  gradual  one, 
and  not  at  all  in  proportion  to  the  advance  of  the  country  in 
wealth  during  the  fifteen  years. 

The  total  contributed  by  the  churches  of  the  United  States 
for  Foreign  Missions  in  1887-8  is  given  in  the  Missionary 
Review  of  February  1889,  as  $3,906,967,  or  nearly  ;^8oo,ooo. 
The  rate  of  annual  increase  appears  to  have  been  larger  than 
in  Great  Britain. 

If  the  sums  appear  large,  they  may  be  contrasted  with  the 
amounts  raised  for  other  purposes.  Thus,  the  expenditure  01 
the  London  School  Board  for  the  year  1887-8,  amounted  to 
;^i,972,472.  That  is  to  say,  the  payment  for  the  education 
of  children,  in  the  middle  and  lower  classes  of  London  alone, 
has  cost  the  community  about  ;^75o,ooo  more  than  all  the 
churches  of  Great  Britain  together  have  found  themselves  able 
to  raise  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world  ! 

Who  can  say  after  this  that  the  churches  have  attained  to  tlie 
true  standard  of  missionary  giving  ? 

But  the  money  question,  after  all,  is  not  paramount.  The 
great  necessity  is  that  Christian  people  should  study  and 
understand  the  missionary  work.  There  is  something  con- 
ventional in  the  way  in  which  it  is  often  commended.  How 
seldom,  for  instance,  do  we  hear  a  sermon  on  Christian 
missions,   excepting    on   the    stated    anniversary,   when    the 


Introduction,  13 

collection  is  to  be  made  !  Might  not  the  subject  occupy  a 
place  among  the  ordinary  enforcements  of  Christian  obligation  ? 
The  great  missionary  problems  of  our  time  might  pass  out  of 
the  range  of  committees  and  conferences,  and  become  a  topic 
of  general  church  discussion.  Bible  classes  might  include  in 
their  regular  plans  of  study  the  principles  of  the  work  and  the 
facts  of  missionary  life.  Our  missionary  literature,  with  its 
fascinating  details  of  biography  and  adventure,  should  have  a 
place  among  the  book-treasures  in  every  Christian  home.  The 
names  of  those  men  and  women  who  now  rejjresent  both  our 
own  particular  churches  and  other  sections  of  the  Church 
universal  in  the  missionary  field  should  be  familiar  as  house- 
hold words.  Were  our  churches  and  families  thus  indoctrinated, 
such  attacks  as  those  to  which  we  have  referred  could  do  but 
little  harm.  It  has  been  well  said  by  an  able  and  thoughtful 
observer  of  missionary  methods  : 

'This  is  an  age  of  enlightenment,  and  the  presses  of  the  missionary 
societies  flood  the  world  with  interesting  information,  but  there  are  those 
who  will  not  read  them.  The  Sunday-school  is  instructed  in  the  details 
of  St.  Paul's  missionary  journeys,  but  knows  nothing,  or  next  to  nothing, 
of  the  greater  work  of  the  successors  of  St.  Paul.  And  yet  the  reports  of 
missionary  societies,  and  their  periodicals,  are  filled  with  greater  interest 
than  the  most  fascinating  romance,  and  have  the  advantage,  or  perhaps 
disadvantage,  of  being  true.  Perils  by  land,  perils  by  sea,  perils  by 
robbers,  perils  by  the  heathen,  perils  in  the  city,  perils  in  the  wilderness, 
perils  among  false  brethren :  in  weariness,  in  painfulness,  in  watchings 
often,  in  hunger  and  thirst :  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness, 
besides  the  care  Df  all  the  churches  :  moving  accidents  by  flood  and  field  ; 
disappointments  and  successes  :  triumphs  and  abasements :  all  these  and 
more  are  to  be  found.  As  the  narrative  flows  on  in  its  simplicity,  the 
narrow  walls  of  the  room  seem  to  expand,  and  the  reader  is  transported, 
in  thought,  to  the  great  cities  of  Asia,  and  the  vast  deserts  of  Africa. 
There  stands  an  honest  God-fearing  man,  one  of  the  reader's  own  race  and 
kin  and  language,  sent  out  to  preach  the  Gospel  by  his  church  ;  and  is  he 
not  something  in  this  cold,  self-seeking,  material  age  to  be  proud  of?  He 
has  given  up  the  prospect  of  wealth,  and  honour,  and  ease,  in  his  own 


T4  Introduction, 

country,  and  has  gone  out  to  endure  hardship  for  the  sake  of  the  suffering, 
the  oppressed,  and  the  ignorant :  nor  has  he  gone  alone,  for  by  his  side 
there  moves  a  form,  scattering  sweet  flowers  round  his  life  in  those  God- 
forsaken regions,  attracting  to  herself  hearts  of  savages  by  the  strange  and 
novel  sight  of  the  beauty  of  holiness  :  they  call  her  in  their  untutored 
accents  an  angel:  he  calls  her  wife,  who  like  Ruth  will  not  leave  him. 
Are  such  stories  as  these  not  worth  reading?'  ^ 

We  speak  and  think,  perhaps,  too  much  of  Societies. 
Rightly  understood,  the  true  missionary  society  is  the  Christian 
Church.  The  separate  organization,  the  executive  committee, 
and  the  rest,  are  but  practical  methods  of  combining  the 
Church's  resources  and  of  carrying  out  the  Church's  purposes. 
Every  church  a  missionary  i?istitutio7i ;  and  every  Christian 
charged  with  missionary  responsibility — such  is  the  ideal : 
how  it  is  best  to  be  fulfilled  is,  we  need  not  fear  to  say,  the 
greatest  religious  problem  of  our  times.  Its  investigation 
demands  patience,  fearlessness,  a  large  acquaintance  with  facts, 
and  the  power  of  reading  them  fairly.  It  may  lead  to  some 
new  and  even  unexpected  conclusions ;  while  differences  of 
opinion,  as  to  modes  of  working  and  to  matters  more  important 
still,  may  remain  to  the  end.  But  the  main  lines  of  duty  are 
clear ;  and  many  questions  regarding  missions  will  remain 
hopelessly  insoluble  save  by  those  who  approach  them  in  the 
spirit  of  obedience  and  simple  faith.  Only  those  who  are  in 
sympathy  with  Christ  will  be  able  to  understand  and  to  carry 
out  His  will.  S.  G  .G. 

*  *  Observations  and  Reflections  on  Matters  connected  with  Missionary 
Societies  and  Missionaries  of  all  Denominations  and  all  Countries,'  by 
Robert  Needhani  Cust.     Boston,  U.S.A.,  1885. 

*^,*  It  may,  perhaps,  prevent  some  perplexity  to  readers  of  the  sections 
on  European  Missions  in  the  Indian  Empire,  to  note  that  in  the  ortho- 
graphy of  local  names  Hunter's  Imperial  Gazetteer  of  India  is  for  the 
most  part  taken  as  the  authority.  To  this,  we  believe,  all  Government 
documents  and  maps  are  now  conformed. 


Map   of   China   Proper. 

Area   of  the   Territory f  colored,  1,300,000  Square  MileBy 
Population  "  **  400,000,000.      • 


Area   of  EngJand,    square    ntiles,    6S.320. 
Population   of  England,    2S,7 lii,0<>0. 


J  APA]^» 


SECTION   I, 


(a.)  GENERAL   MISSIONARY   SOCIETIES   IN 
GREAT   BRITAIN   AND  IRELAND. 

(d.)  WOMEN'S   SOCIETIES. 

(c.)  AUXILIARY   AND    MISCELLANEOUS 
SOCIETIES. 


THE 

MISSIONARY  YEAR-BOOK  1889. 

THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COMPANY.* 

FOUNDED    1649. 

It  was  in  connection  with  the  colonization  of  North  America 
that  the  first  missionary  impulse  was  given  to  British  Pro- 
testantism. The  early  settlers  in  Virginia  at  once  recognized 
the  claim  of  the  red  men  among  whom  they  had  cast  their  lot, 
and  a  Society,  or,  as  the  phrase  then  was,  a  '  Company,'  was 
formed  in  1588,  the  year  of  the  Spanish  Armada,  for  the 
propagation  of  the  Christian  religion  among  the  Indians.  To 
this  company  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  contributed  ;^ioo,  the  first 
missionary  donation  recorded  in  English  Protestant  annals. 

Few  records  of  the  work  survive  until  the  days  of  John 
Eliot,  who,  in  1631,  followed  the  '  Pilgrim  Fathers'  to  New 
Eno^land,  and,  having  been  ordained  to  the  Presbyterian 
ministry,  dedicated  a  long  and  laborious  life  to  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  Indians — teaching  them  also  the  arts  of  civilized 
life.  He  prepared  a  grammar,  dictionary,  and  other  works  in 
the  language  of  the  Mohicans,  and,  above  all,  translated  the 
whole  Bible  into  that  dialect.  The  tribe  has  long  been  extinct, 
and  the  literature  to  which  Eliot  devoted  such  ability  and  toil 
now  exists  only  as  his  monument.  Before  he  died  he  had  the 
joy  of  seeing  more  than  1000  members  of  six  Indian  churches, 
and  a  college  at  Cambridge,  near  Boston,  for  the  training  of 
native  pastors  and  teachers. 

The  writings  of  Eliot  and  his  coadjutors,  and  more  particu 

*  For  most  of  the  particulars  in  the  following  account  we  are  indebted 
lo  a  Paper  read  before  the  Royal  Historical  Society  in  June  1884,  by 
W.  Marshall  Venning,  D.C.L.,  M.A.,  Oxon,  Secretary  to  the  Company. 

C 


1 8  The  New  England  Company. 

larly  some  of  the  tracts  known  as  the  *  Eliot  Tracts,'  aroused  so 
much  interest  in  London  that  the  needs  of  the  Indians  of  New 
England  were  brought  before  the  Long  Parliament ;  and  on 
July  27,  1649,  an  Act  or  Ordinance  was  passed  with  this  title  : — 
*  A  Corporation  for  the  Promoting  and  Propagating  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  in  New  jj^ngland/  The  preamble  of  the  Act  is 
worth  quoting.     It  recites  that — 

*Tbe  Commons  of  England  in  Parliament  assembled  had  ;tjeived 
certain  intelligence  that  divers  the  heathen  natives  of  New  England  had, 
through  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  pious  care  and  pains  of  some  godly 
English,  who  preached  the  Gospel  to  them  in  their  own  Indian  language, 
not  only  of  barbarous  become  civil,  but  many  of  them,  forsaking  their 
accustomed  charms  and  sorceries,  and  other  satanical  delusions,  did  then 
call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  and  that  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  amongst  these  poor  heathen  could  not  be  prosecuted  vi^ith 
that  expedition  and  further  success  as  was  desired,  unless  fit  instruments 
were  encouraged  and  maintained  to  pursue  it,  universities,  schools,  and 
nurseries  of  literature  settled  for  further  instructing  and  civilizing  them, 
instruments  and  materials  fit  for  labour  and  clothing,  with  other  neces- 
saries, as  encouragements  for  the  best  deserving  among  them,  were 
provided,  and  many  other  things  necessary  for  so  great  a  work.' 

The  Ordinance  enacted  that  there  should  be  a  Corporation 
in  England,  consisting  of  sixteen  persons,  viz.,  a  President, 
Treasurer,  and  fourteen  assistants,  to  be  called  '  The  President 
and  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  New  England,' 
with  power  to  acquire  lands  (not  exceeding  the  yearly  value  of 
^2,000),  goods  and  money. 

A  general  collection  or  subscription  was  directed  by  Oliver 
Cromwell,  as  Lord  Protector,  to  be  made  in  all  parishes  of 
England  and  Wales  for  the  purposes  of  the  Corporation ;  and 
nearly  ;£"i 2,000  was  raised  in  this  manner,  the  chief  part  of 
which  was  expended  in  the  purchase  of  landed  property  at 
Eriswell  in  Suffolk,  which  was  sold  by  the  Company  to  the 
Maharajah  Dhuleep  Singh  in  1869,  and  of  a  farm  at  Plumstead 
in  Kent,  which  latter  is  still  in  the  Company's  possession. 

The  Corporation  at  once  appointed  Commissioners  and  a 
Treasurer  in  New  England,  who,  with  the  income  transmitted 
from  England,  paid  itinerant  missionaries  and  school-teachers 
amongst  the  natives,  the  work  being  chiefly  carried  on  near 
Boston,  but  also  in  other  parts  of  Massachusetts  and  in  New 
York  State 

On  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  in   1660,  the  Corporation 


Seventeenth  a7id  Eighteenth  Centuries.  19 

creaced  by  the  Long  Parliament  became  defunct ;  but,  mainly 
through  the  exertions  of  the  Hon.  Robert  Boyle,  the  philo- 
sopher, one  of  the  earliest  fellows  of  the  Royal  Society, 
an  Order  in  Council  was  obtained  for  a  new  Charter  of  In- 
corporation, vesting  in  the  Company  then  created  the  property 
which  had  been  given  or  bought  for  the  purposes  of  the  late 
Cori)oration,  -  The  Charter  was  completed  on  April  7,  1662, 
and  Boyle  was  appointed  the  first  Governor  of  the  Company, 
which  was  revived  under  the  name  of  '  The  Company  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  New  England  and  the  parts 
adjacent  in  America,'  and  was  limited  to  forty-five  members, 
the  first  forty-five  being  appointed  by  the  Charter,  Lord 
Chancellor  Clarendon  and  other  noblemen  heading  the  list, 
which  also  included  several  members  of  the  late  Corporation, 
and  many  aldermen  and  citizens  of  London. 

Under  the  will  of  the  Hon.  Robert  Boyle,  the  Company 
received  a  sum,  additional  to  the  original  Charter  Trust  Fund, 
*  for  the  advancement  of  the  Christian  religion  among  infidels 
in  divers  parts  of  America  under  the  Crown  of  the  United 
Kingdom.'  In  1745  a  further  sum  was  received  by  the 
Company  under  the  will  of  the  Rev.  Daniel  Williams.  These 
three  funds  constitute  the  endowment,  and  were  regulated  by 
decrees  in  Chancery  in  or  before  1836,  defining  the  purposes 
of  the  Company  in  substantial  conformity  with  its  design  as 
stated  in  the  Charter  ;  viz.,  for  the  '  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  amongst  the  heathen  natives  in  or  near  New 
England  and  the  parts  adjacent  in  America,  and  for  the  better 
civilizing,  educating,  and  instructing  of  the  said  heathen  natives 
in  learning,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  true  and  only  God, 
and  in  the  Protestant  religion  already  owned  and  publicly 
professed  by  divers  of  them.' 

The  Company  continued  its  missionary  work  near  Boston 
and  in  other  parts  of  New  England  during  the  remainder  of 
the  seventeenth  and  greater  part  of  the  eighteenth  centuries ; 
but  few  records  exist  of  the  work  then  accomplished.  There 
were  no  permanent  stations  or  schools,  but  the  Company  sup- 
ported many  itinerant  teachers  both  English  and  native.  For 
a  few  years  after  1775,  when  the  American  War  of  Inde- 
pendence broke  out,  no  missionary  work  was  done  in  America 
at  all,  and  the  funds  were  allowed  to  accumulate.  But  when 
the  four  provinces  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  Rhode  Island,  Con 

c  2 


to  The  New  England  Company 

necticut,  and  Maine  (part  of  the  old  province  of  New  England), 
together  with  nine  other  provinces,  had  been  declared  inde- 
pendent, the  Company  could  no  longer,  in  compHance  with  its 
Charter,  which  limits  its  operations  to  British  North  America, 
carry  on  its  work  there,  and  was  advised  to  remove  its  opera- 
tions to  New  Brunswick,  as  the  part  of  America  which  was 
next  adjacent  to  that  wherein  it  had  till  that  time  exercised  its 
trusts,  and  which,  in  all  the  Charters  of  the  Crown,  was 
considered  as  part  of  New  England. 

In  1786,  therefore,  the  work  was  begun  in  New  Brunswick, 
and  carried  on  until  1822,  when  it  was  transferred  to  other 
parts  of  British  America,  stations  having  been  successively 
established  in  various  places ;  those  which  have  been  most 
permanently  maintained,  and  at  which  the  Company  has  done 
most  of  its  work,  being  the  following  : — 

Among  the  Mohawks  and  other  '  Six  Nations '  ^  Indians 
settled  on  the  banks  of  the  Grand  River,  on  the  *  Indian 
Reserve '  between  Brantford  and  Lake  Erie. 

Among  the  Mississaguas  of  Chemong  or  Mud  Lake,  in 
the  County  of  Peterborough,  Ontario. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Garden  River,  in  the  district  of  Algoma, 
near  Sault  Ste.  Marie  (the  rapids  between  Lake  Superior  and 
Lake  Huron).     This  Mission  was  given  up  in  187 1. 

On  KuPER  Island  in  the  Straits  of  Georgia,  British 
Columbia. 

The  first  of  these  stations  is  the  most  important.  At  Brant- 
ford the  Mohawk  Mission  Church  (built  1782)  is  the  oldest 
Protestant  Church  in  Western  Canada,  and  still  possesses  the 
Bible  and  Communion  Service  presented  by  Queen  Anne  to 
the  Indian  Church  in  the  Mohawk  Valley,  U.S.,  abandoned 
during  the  War  of  Independence.  The  Indians  on  the  Grand 
River  have  increased  in  number  during  the  last  half-century 
from  1,900  to  3,500,  so  that  the  Mission  is  of  growing  value  and 
importance.  A  large  industrial  school,  knoAvn  as  the  Mohawk 
Institution,  affords  maintenance  and  education  for  ninety 
children  of  both  sexes,  as  well  as  instruction  in  agriculture  and 
mechanical  trades  for  the  boys,  anc'  domes!  ic  training  for  the 
girls.     Other  educational  work  is  also  active  y  carried  on. 

-  The  *  Six  Nations  *  are  the  Mohawks  Oneidas,  Onondagas,  Cayugas, 
Senecas,  and  Tuscaroras. 


Present  State  of  the  Mission, 


I 

Tu'^carora,  Indian  Re-i 
S'^rvc,  Grand  River,/ 
Ontario,  Canada      . ) 

Mohawk     Institution,! 
Brantford,   Ontario,  > 
Canada     .      .     .      .) 

Chemongf,  near  Peter-i 
borough,      Ontario,> 
Canada     .... 

Mohawk         Reserve,) 
Bay  of  Qiiinte',  On-V 
tario,  Canada     .      .| 

Kuper  Island,  Straits) 
ot    Georgia,   British)- 
Columbia.     .     .     =) 

o 

r 

c 

1           1           §"          ^^           2= 

M                          M                        vo                          O                         -J 

PI 

H 

o 

M                             «                             W                             M                             O^ 

^'    '   o 

U) 

2. 

ui 

00 

3^ 

lo 

:              :              !              '                      a,  '^ 

a- 

5^ 

f 

tn 

•             :             :             ,            -        S 

^O 

:             -            :             -           ^      1? 

0 

1         S          8,         !^ 

3    '^ 

I 

(0 

:             :             :             M           o 

2|? 

7  5=.  3 

5 

On  00 

1 

1 

8          «S          bi          ^        5§ 

? 

is 

^ 


hi 


IJ^ 

crq 

5i 

C/5 

!5i 

p 

-^s. 

HI 

^ 

l^ 

JN 

CD 

^ 

J^ 

a 

o 

ro 

o 

(J) 

n 

S^) 

d 

o 

^ 

g 

^ 

^ 

;-^ 

«^ 

> 

^ 

f^ 

7^ 

Ui 

?^ 

K^ 

^ 

? 

n 

^ 

2 

> 

o 

(       22       ) 


SOCIETY   FOR   PROMOTING   CHRISTIAN 
KNOWLEDGE. 

FOUNDED    1698. 

The  basis  and  purpose  of  this  Society  are  set  forth  in  the 
preamble  subscribed  by  its  original  members  in  1698  : 

*We,  whose  names  are  under  written,  do  agree  to  meet  together  as 
often  as  we  can  conveniently,  to  consult  (under  the  conduct  of  Divine 
Providence  and  assistance)  how  we  may  be  able,  by  due  and  lawful  methods, 
to  promote  Christian  knowledge.' 

In  pursuance  of  this  object,  it  is  the  great  Publication 
Society  of  the  Church  of  England,  issuing  the  Bible  and  the 
Prayer-book  in  more  than  seventy-five  languages.  Its  work 
as  a  Foreign  Missionary  Society  is  to  aid  in  the  maintenance 
of  bishops  and  missionary  clergy  for  the  colonial  and 
missionary  dioceses,  by  contributing  to  permanent  endowment 
funds ;  in  the  training  of  native  candidates  for  holy  orders, 
with  a  view  to  building  up  a  native  ministry ;  and  in  preparing 
native  students  for  lay  mission  work  in  such  ofiices  as  those 
of  catechists,  teachers,  readers,  etc.,  by  grants  of  scholarships. 
In  1888,  26  young  men  were  being  trained  for  holy  orders, 
and  68  natives  belonging  to  non-English  races  were  in  training 
for  lay  mission  work,  by  aid  of  studentships  granted  by  the 
Society.  It  devotes  a  portion  of  its  funds  to  assist  in  the 
establishment  and  maintenance  of  medical  missions,  and  for 
the  training  of  medical  missionaries — lay  and  clerical.  This 
latter  plan  has  been  extended  to  include  the  training  of  female 
medical  missionaries,  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
women  of  India.  A  great  development  of  this  work  has 
taken  place  in  the  jiast  year,  when  ,-55,ooo  were  voted  for  its 
aid  and  extension.  ;£  1,500  were  also  voted  towards  the 
endowment  of  bishoprics ;  ;^2,5oo  towards  clergy  endowment 
funds ;  ;£"2,5oo  for  theological  studentships ;  and  ;!^2,ooo  for 
native  lay  mission  agent  studentships.  The  Society's  missionary 
work  also  includes  the  erection  of  churches,  schools,  and  coUeiJes 


Missions  in  the  East  Indies,  23 

in  the  colonial  and  missionary  dioceses — aid  was  promised  for 
121  buildings  of  this  description  last  year — the  payment  of  the 
passages  of  missionaries  to  their  spheres  of  work,  the  maintenance 
of  pupils  in  certain  colleges  and  schools  in  India,  and  the  pro- 
viding of  missionary  auxiliaries,  such  as  printmg-presses,  type, 
magic-lanterns,  books,  etc. 

The  record  of  the  Society  in  its  early  days  is  closely  con- 
nected with  Protestant  Missions  to  India.^  Early  in  the 
eighteenth  century  it  was  led  to  take  measures  for  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen  in  that  country.  The  Danish  Mission 
at  Tranquebar,  established  by  the  learned  and  saintly 
Ziegenbalg,  was  greatly  aided  by  its  liberality.  For  many 
years  also  it  sustained  the  Trichinopoli  Mission,  insepar- 
ably associated  with  the  long-continued,  self-denying,  and 
heroic  labours  of  Christian  Frederick  Schwartz.  As  chaplain 
at  Trichinopoly,  he  made  that  district  the  centre  of  missionary 
labour  in  the  regions  around,  training  and  sending  out 
catechists,  and  extending  his  efforts  to  Tanjore,  where  he 
eventually  took  up  his  residence,  and  even  to  Madras,  under 
the  auspices  of  this  Society.  Schwartz  died  in  1798,  after 
forty-eight  years  spent  uninterruptedly  in  the  Mission  field. 
The  era  of  the  great  modern  missionary  societies  was  then 
beginning,  and  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society  has  by  degrees 
transferred  its  work  of  directly  maintaining  living  agents  to  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts. 

For  an  account  of  the  publication  work  of  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  see  page  237. 

'  See  page  26. 


(     24    ) 


SOCIETY  FOR  THE  PROPAGATION  OF  THE 
GOSPEL  IN  FOREIGN  PARTS. 

INCORPORATED    BY    ROYAL    CHARTER,     170I. 
SUPPLEMENTAL    CHARTER    GRANTED,    1 882. 

In  the  latter  half  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  conscience  ol 
English  Churchmen  was  awakened  by  the  condition  of  the 
newly-discovered  lands  on  which  emigrants  from  this  country 
were  beginning  to  setde.  From  1662  the  Church  had  prayed 
daily  for  '  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men,'  that  God  would  be 
pleased  'to  make  His  ways  known  unto  them.  His  saving  health 
among  all  nations.'  But  the  only  specific  prayer  for  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen  which  the  earlier  Books  of  Common 
Prayer  had  contained  was  the  Collect  for  Good  Friday,  which 
of  course  was  used  on  only  one  day  in  the  year.  The  clergy 
were  now  beginnmg  to  follow  their  flocks  into  the  American 
colonies,  but  no  order  was  taken  for  their  being  sent  forth,  or 
for  their  support.  Dr.  Thomas  Bray,  having  been  appointed 
Commissary  of  the  Bishop  of  London  for  Maryland,  zealously 
bestirred  himself  and  aroused  his  friends  to  meet  the  press- 
ing need.  Accordingly,  on  March  13,  1701,  the  Lower  House 
of  Convocation  of  Canterbury  appointed  a  committee  to 
consider  what  was  to  be  done  for  '  the  promotion  of  the 
Christian  Religion  in  the  Plantations  and  Colonies  beyond  the 
Seas.'  Archbishop  Tenison  applied  to  the  Crown  for  a  Royal 
Charter,  and  thus  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
in  Foreign  Parts  was  mcorporated  by  King  William  III., 
consisting  of  ninety-six  members ;  it  being  provided  in  the 
charter  that  the  tw-  >  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York,  the 
Bishops  of  London  and  Ely,  the  Lord  Almoner^  the  Deans  of 
St.  Paul's  and  of  Westminster,  the  Archdeacon  of  London,  and 
the  two  Regius  and  the  two  Margaret  Professors  of  Divinity  at 
Oxford  and  Cambridge  should  always  be  members  of  the  Society, 
the  mode  in  which  from  time  to  time  other  persons  should  be 
elected  as  members  of  the  S:)ciety  being  further  prescribed 


Work  in  the  Colotiics^  ana  among  the  Heathen.  25 

Thus,  by  the  joint  action  of  the  Church  and  the   State,  the 
Society  was  founded : 

*  For  ihe  receiving,  managing,  and  disposing  of  funds  contributed  for 
the  religious  instruction  of  the  Queen's  subjects  beyond  the  seas  ;  for  the 
maintenance  of  clergymen  in  the  plantations,  colonies,  and  factories  of 
Great  Britain,  and  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  those  parts.' 

As  soon  as  it  was  thus  founded,  the  Society  began  its  work. 
The  first  places  which  it  assisted  were  Archangel  and  Moscow, 
where  were  settlements  of  EngUsh  people  engaged  in  trade. 
In  April  1702  it  sent  forth  its  first  missionaries,  George 
Keith  and  Patrick  Gordon,  who  landed  at  Boston  on  June  1 1. 
They  were  followed  by  many  more,  including  the  Rev.  John 
Wesley,  and  until  1784  the  Society  laboured  at  planting  the 
Church  in  what  are  now  the  United  States  of  America. 

It  extended  its  work  rapidly :  it  took  under  its  care  New- 
foundland in  1703,  the  West  Indies  in  1712,  Canada  m  1749, 
West  Coast  of  Africa  in  1752,  Australia  in  1795,  the  East 
Indies  in  1818,  South  Africa  in  1820,  New  Zealand  in  1839, 
Borneo  in  1849,  British  Columbia  and  Burma  in  1859,  Mada- 
gascar in  1864,  Independent  Burma  in  1868,  the  Transvaal 
in  1873,  Japan  in  1873,  China  in  1874,  British  Honduras  in 
1877,  Fiji  in  1879.  From  the  first  it  has  aimed  at  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen,  as  well  as  the  benefit  of  Christian 
colonists  and  emigrants.  In  the  first  century  of  its  existence 
several  clergymen,  besides  lay  teachers,  were  employed  by  the 
Society  (as  at  present)  specially  for  work  among  the  heathen, 
and  as  early  as  1741  it  could  report  that  some  thousands  of 
Indians  and  negroes  had  been  mstructed  and  baptized  by  its 
missionaries. 

It  may  claim  to  have  been  in  an  especial  degree  the  main 
founder  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  and  m 
the  many  colonies  of  the  Empire.  It  has  promoted  the 
endowment  of  thirty-four  Colonial  Dioceses,  and  has  maintained 
or  assisted  twenty-eight  Diocesan  or  Theological  Colleges  in 
all  parts  of  the  world. 

It  has  been  careful  to  induce  Colonial  Churchmen  every 
year  to  do  more  and  more  towards  the  support  of  their  Church, 
and  twenty-four  Dioceses  in  Australia,  New  Zealand,  and 
Canada  are  now  independent  of  its  assistance. 

With  the  great  growth  of  the  colonies  in  wealth  and  power, 
their  claims  on  the  Society's  treasury  become  less  every  year, 


26     Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts, 

and  the  alms  of  Churchmen  are  set  free  to  meet  the  claims  ol 
our  heathen  and  Mohammedan  fellow-subjects  in  various  parts 
of  the  world.  The  tabular  statement  on  page  35  necessarily 
includes  colonial  with  foreign  work,  as  the  two  are  carried  on 
l)y  one  and  the  same  organization.  Little  more  than  one-fourth 
of  its  funds  is  all  that  is  now  spent  on  our  Christian  colonists ; 
about  five-eighths  are  spent  on  the  conversion  of  the  heathen 
and  on  building  up  native  churches  within  the  Empire;  and 
the  remainder  on  Missions  in  foreign  countries,  such  as  China, 
Japan,  Borneo,  Madagascar,  and  Honolulu. 

From  1 7 12  to  the  present  time  the  Society  has  assisted  in 
planting  and  extending  the  Church  in  the  West  Indies.  Work 
in  Guiana  was  begun  in  1834. 

The  earliest  connection  of  this  Society  with  Mission  work  in 
India  was  in  a  donation  of  ;£2o,  sent,  with  a  collection  of 
books,  to  Ziegenbalg  and  Grundler,  the  Danish  missionaries  in 
Tranquebar,  about  1709.  The  assistance  was  not  continued, 
as  the  definite  object  of  the  Society  was  then  to  minister  to  the 
British  colonies.  The  work  was,  however,  in  part,  undertaken 
by  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge  ; 
and,  in  addition  to  the  aid  thus  obtained,  a  subscription  was 
Oj-ened  for  the  Danish  Mission  in  India,  with  a  large  and  liberal 
response.  King  George  I.,  in  17 17,  addressed  to  Ziegenbalg  a 
truly  royal  letter  : — 

'George,  by  the  grace  of  God  King  of  Great  Britain,  etc.,  to  the 
reverend  and  learned  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg,  and  John  Ernest  Grundler, 
missionaries  at  Tranquebar  :  Reverend  and  beloved— Your  letters,  dated 
the  20th  of  January  of  the  present  year,  were  most  welcome  to  us,  not  only 
because  the  work  undertaken  by  you,  of  converting  the  heathen  to  the 
Christian  truth,  doth,  by  the  grace  of  God,  prosper  ;  but  also  because  that, 
in  this  our  kingdom,  such  a  laudable  zeal  for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel 
prevails.  We  pray  you  may  be  endued  with  health  and  strength  of  body, 
that  you  may  long  continue  to  fulfil  your  ministry  with  good  success;  of 
which,  as  we  shall  be  rejoiced  to  hear,  so  you  will  always  find  us  ready  to 
succour  you,  in  whatever  may  tend  to  promote  your  work  and  to  excite 
your  zeal.  We  assure  you  of  the  continuance  of  our  royal  favour.  George 
R.  Given  at  our  palace  of  Hampton  Court,  the  23rd  August,  A.D.  171 7, 
in  the  fourth  year  of  our  reign.' 

Under  the  auspices  of  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society,  a 
succession  of  German  Lutheran  missionaries,  among  them  the 
renowned  Christian  Frederick  Schwartz,  carried  on  the  work  in 
Southern  India ;  Kiemander,  with  others,  in  Calcutta, 


The  Delhi  Mission.  27 

But  the  earliest  sustained  efforts  of  the  S.  P.  G.  in  India  were 
In  connection  with  the  newly  established  bishopric  of  Calcutta. 
In  1818  the  Society  voted  the  sum  of  ^5,000  to  Bishop  Mid- 
dleton  for '  missionary  purposes,'  and  in  the  following  year  gave 
^45,000  towards  the  foundation  of  the  Bishop's  College. 

In  1841  the  Society  commenced  a  Mission  at  Cawnpore, 
where  two  of  its  missionaries  were  massacred  in  the  Mutiny  of 
1857.  In  1852  the  Society  devoted  ^8,000  out  of  its  Jubilee 
Fund  to  the  establishment  of  the  Delhi  Mission,  which  was 
commenced  by  the  Rev.  J.  Stuart  Jackson  and  the  Rev. 
A.  R.  Hubbard.  The  progress  made  almost  immediately 
excited  the  anger  of  the  natives,  and  in  the  Mutiny  the  Mission 
was  swept  away,  and  the  Rev.  M.  J.  Jennings,  the  chaplain.. 
and  the  Rev.  A.  R.  Hubbard,  the  missionary,  and  Mr.  Sandys, 
a  catechist,  were  killed  at  their  posts. 

It  was  long  before  the  Mission  recovered  from  these  terrible 
blows;  but  the  Rev.  T.  Skelton,  M.A.,  now  Prebendary  of 
Lincoln  and  Rector  of  Hickling,  started  for  Delhi  in  1859, 
where  the  work  of  the  Church  was,  in  the  words  of  Bishop 
Cotton,  who  first  visited  Delhi  in  i860,  'just  recovering  from 
total  extinction.'  He  found  a  powerful  coadjutor  in  Ram 
Chunder,  the  native  Christian  master  of  the  Government 
school — one  of  those  '  educated  men '  so  necessary,  as  the 
bishop  wrote,  to  the  progress  of  the  Mission,  '  who  should  be 
able  and  willing  to  enter  fully  into  the  language,  Hterature, 
religion,  and  philosophy  of  the  Hindoos,  and  so  win  to  the 
Church  of  Christ  some  of  the  educated  classes.' 

In  i860  Mr.  Skelton  was  joined  by  the  Rev.  R.  R.  Winter, 
who,  since  the  appointment  of  the  former  to  a  professorship  in 
the  Bishop's  College,  has  superintended  the  work  of  evangeliza- 
tion and  school-teaching  with  marked  efficiency  and  success. 
With  his  colleagues,  European  and  native,  he  has  extended  the 
work  into  out-stations,  establishing  several  branch  Missions,  and 
gradually  extending  the  work  100  miles  in  each  direction,  to 
cities  of  40,000  or  50,000  inhabitants,  as  well  as  to  smaller 
towns  and  villages. 

In  1863  Mrs.  Winter  took  advantage  of  the  marvellous 
impulse  which  had  been  for  some  time  given  to  female  educa- 
tion in  the  Punjab,  and  made  an  energetic  commencement, 
with  classes  of  girls  and  women. 

The  work  steadily  progresses.     Increased  congregations  at 


28    Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts, 

the  church  services -catechetical  classes — the  schools  ana 
orphanages — the  extension  of  branch  Missions  to  Riwari, 
Bhawani,  Karnul,  and  Panipat,  made  great  demands  upon  the 
energies  of  Mr.  Winter  and  his  colleagues  ;  while  the  Kali 
Masjid  girls'  schools,  the  female  normal  school,  and  Zenana 
classes  were  the  special  charge  of  Mrs.  Winter,  who  succeeded 
in  attracting  the  services  of  well-qualified  ladies. 

In  1877  fresh  life  was  infused  into  the  Delhi  Mission  by  an 
organized  effort  on  the  part  of  the  University  of  Cambri  Ige  to 
maintain  a  body  of  men  who  should  live  and  labour  together  in 
some  Indian  city.  Delhi  was  chosen  for  this  venture  of  faith. 
The  Society  encouraged  the  proposal  made  to  it,  and  became 
responsible  for  the  larger  portion  of  the  maintenance  of 
the  Cambridge  contingent.  The  Rev.  R.  R.  Winter  cordially 
welcomed  his  new  colleagues.  The  special  object  of  the 
Cambiidge  Mission,  in  addition  to  evangelistic  labours,  is  to 
afford  means  for  the  higher  education  of  young  native  Christians 
and  candidates  for  Holy  Orders,  and  through  literary  and  other 
labours  to  reach  the  more  thoughtful  heathen.^ 

Another  Mission  of  unusual  interest  in  the  Diocese  of  Cal- 
cutta is  that  of  Chutia  Nagpur.  In  1844  Pastor  Gossner,  of 
Berlin,  sent  to  Calcutta  four  missionaries,  whose  field  of  labour 
was  left  to  be  determined  in  India.  While  still  in  Calcutta, 
uncertain  where  to  go — their  thoughts  even  turning  to  Thibet 
— they  noticed  among  the  coolies  employed  in  repairing  the 
Calcutta  roads  some  people  of  a  peculiar  type  of  countenance. 
Struck  with  the  appearance  of  these  men,  the  missionaries  spoke 
to  them,  and  made  inquiries,  from  which  they  found  they  were 
Kols,  from  Chutia  Nagpur,  and  that  they  belonged  to  tribes 
that  had  never  heard  of  the  Gospel,  and  were  steeped  in 
ignorance  and  superstition.  Here,  then,  was  what  these 
missionaries  were  looking  for — a  field  for  Mission  work ;  they 
started  at  once  for  Ranchi,  the  seat  of  the  local  government  in 
Chutia  Nagpur,  and  arrived  there  in  March  1845.  For  five 
years  these  good  men  laboured  among  the  Kols,  amid  dis- 
comfort and  privation,  having  but  small  provision  for  their 
wants,  building  houses  with  their  own  hands,  and  often  driven 
with  stones  out  of  the  villages — and  at  the  end  of  these  five 
years  they  had  not  made  a  single  convert.     In  1850,  however, 

'  3ee  page  208. 


Chutia  Nagpur:  Madras,  sg 

they  were  cheered  by  a  visit  from  four  Kols,  who  sought  an  inter- 
view with  them  at  their  mission-house  at  Ranchi.  They  were 
invited  to  attend  evening  prayers  at  the  Mission.  The  congre- 
gation consisted  at  that  time  of  the  missionaries  and  one  or  two 
orphan  children  who  had  been  made  over  to  them  by  the  magis- 
trate of  the  district.  The  Mission  grew  rapidly,  and  in  course  of 
years  the  converts  numbered  10,000;  but  with  this  development 
differences  had  arisen  between  the  missionaries  and  the  Berlin 
authorities,  which  ended  in  a  complete  severance.  As  soon  as 
this  became  known  among  the  Kol  converts,  the  greater  part 
of  them  immediately  presented  a  petition  to  the  Bishop  of 
Calcutta,  praying  him  to  receive  them  and  their  pastors  into  the 
Church  of  England.  The  residents  also,  when  Bishop  Milman 
visited  Ranchi  in  March  1869,  presented  an  address  to  him. 
The  prayer  of  the  petitioners  was  in  accordance  with  the 
wish  of  the  founder  of  the  Mission,  Pastor  Gossner,  who  is 
believed  on  his  death-bed  to  have  expressed  the  hope  that  his 
Mission  would  one  day  be  associated  with  the  Church  of 
England.  The  result  of  the  addresses  to  the  bishop  was  that 
he  agreed  to  receive  the  Kol  Christians,  who  followed  Mr. 
Batsch,  in  number  about  7,000,  into  the  Church  of  England, 
in  connection  with  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel. 

Immediately  upon  the  connection  of  the  Mission  with  the 
Society  being  formally  recognized,  the  Rev.  J.  C.  Whitley  was 
transferred  from  Delhi,  and  he  reached  Chutia  Nagpur  in  June 
1869.  In  1870  Bisliop  Milman  again  visited  the  Mission,  and 
preached  to  a  congregation  of  1,200,  of  whom  585  were  com- 
municants. He  also  on  this  visit  confirmed  255  candidates. 
The  district  within  the  sphere  of  the  Mission  comprised 
300  villages,  which  were  divided  into  thirty-five  circles,  in 
each  cf  which  a  reader  was  placed,  who  read  prayers,  in- 
structed catechumens,  and  was  visited  periodically  by  the  chief 
missionary. 

The  Society  in  the  year  1826  undertook  in  Madras  the 
work  which  had  hitherto  been  carried  on  by  the  Christian 
Knowledge  Society.  A  District  Committee  was  formed,  and 
during  the  first  ten  years  of  its  work  the  number  of  European 
missionaries  employed  in  this  district  increased  from  six  to 
thirteen,  the  number  of  Christians  in  the  congregations  from 
8,352  to  11,743;  and  the  number  of  children  in  school  from 


30    Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts, 

1,232  to  3,258.  The  progress  thus  commenced  has  ever  since 
continued.  It  has  sometimes  been  more  rapid  than  at  other 
times,  but  there  has  been  no  real  falling  off;  there  has  always 
been  an  ascent  and  substantial  progress. 

Madras  was  constituted  a  Bishopric  in  1835,  when  Bishop 
Corrie  became  the  first  bishop,  succeeded  in  1837  by  Bishop 
Spencer,  who,  notwithstanding  continual  ill-health,  laboured 
zealously  and  faithfully  for  the  twelve  years  of  his  episcopate 
to  promote  the  missionary  cause,  especially  in  connection 
with  the  Missions  of  this  Society,  which  in  his  time  were 
wonderfully  revived.  He  was  succeeded  in  1849  by  Bishop 
Dealtry,  who  devotedly  laboured  in  the  cause  of  Christ  for 
nearly  twelve  years,  when  he  was  succeeded  in  t86i  by  Bishop 
Cell,  the  present  occupant  of  the  see,  who  has  already  been 
privileged  for  more  than  twenty  years  to  carry  on  the  work  of 
chief  pastor  in  this  missionary  diocese. 

The  Madras  Missions  are  divided  into  three  circles.  One 
comprises  Madras  itself,  with  a  few  isolated  stations,  and  the 
Missions  in  the  Telugu  country  and  Hyderabad.  Another 
comprises  Tanjore  and  Trichinopoli,  including  the  various 
districts  and  stations  connected  with  them,  together  with 
CuDDALORE.     The  third  comprises  Tinnevelli  and  Ramnad. 

The  grants  of  the  Society  to  this  diocese  have  long  been 
larger  than  the  grants  made  to  any  other  diocese  in  any  part 
of  the  world.  The  whole  of  the  grant  is  expended  in  payments 
towards  missionary  work,  either  directly,  in  the  support  of 
missionaries  and  the  partial  support  of  native  pastors  and 
catechists,  or  indirectly,  in  the  maintenance  of  Mission  schools. 
Only  a  very  small  proportion  of  the  Society's  grants  has  at  any 
time  been  expended  on  buildings.  Speaking  generally,  it  may 
be  said  that  the  entire  amount  has  been  devoted  to  the  sacred 
work  of  sowing  the  good  seed  of  the  Word  ;  and  as  a  propor- 
tion is  generally  found  to  exist  in  every  department  of  work 
between  means  and  ends,  between  the  number  of  labourers  in 
any  field  and  the  fruits  of  their  labour,  it  may  naturally  be  ex- 
pected that  Madras  shall  stand  as  high  in  the  order  of  results 
as  in  the  order  of  receipts.  It  will  appear,  we  trust,  that  this 
expectation  has  been  fulfilled.  In  this  diocese,  at  the  date  of 
the  last  accounts,  there  were  42,192  baptized  persons  in  the 
Society's  Missions,  besides  11,901  catechumens.  The  coramu* 
nicants  numbered  12,550.     Of  the  85  clergy,  70  were  natives. 


Madras:  Bombay:  Burma:  Ceylon.  31 

With  BoMP.w  the  Society  became  first  connected  in  1830, 
but  its  Missions  were  feeble  and  the  missionaries  few  until  a 
recent  date.  The  work  in  Ahmadnagar  promises  to  rival  that 
in  Tinnevelli. 

To  the  endowment  of  the  See  of  Rangoon  the  Society  gave 
;^2,ooo,  and  it  has  had  the  honour  of  maintaining  all  the  Missions 
of  the  Church  of  England  in  Burma  from  the  first.  It  was 
the  wish  of  Bishop  Cotton  that,  while  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  penetrated  northward,  the  S.  P.  G.  should  go  and  work 
southward,  in  Assam  and  Burma,  and  thence  towards  Singa- 
pore and  its  old  Missions  in  Borneo.  The  work  in  Burma 
has  from  the  first  been  largely  educational,  but  especi.dly 
among  the  Karens  it  has  also  been  distinctly  evangelistic. 

Bishop  Cotton  declared  that  there  were  three  great  mission- 
ary successes  in  India :  (i.)  The  work  of  the  Church  in  Tinne- 
velli ;  (ii.)  the  work  of  the  Lutherans  in  the  '  peasant  Church ' 
of  Chutia  Nagpur;  (iii.)  the  work  of  the  American  Baptists  in 
Burma. 

The  Society  commenced  work  in  Ceylon  in  1838.  It  has 
recently  offered  ;2{^2,5oo  towards  the  endowment  of  the  See  of 
Colombo,  which  will  not  be  maintained  out  of  public  moneys 
after  the  incumbency  of  the  present  bishop ;  and  it  endowed 
St.  Thomas's  College  with  an  equal  sum.  Of  the  work  in 
general,  as  connected  with  the  chaplaincies  on  the  island,  the 
bishop  writes : — 

•  If  I  am  to  sum  up  the  results  of  the  Society's  work  in  Ceylon,  I  should 
say:  The  Society  has  given  a  missionary  character  to  all  the  Church's 
work  here.  It  has  supplied  a  missionary  side  to  ttie  work  of  almost  every 
chaplain  and  catechist.' 

The  Mission  to  Borneo  was  commenced  in  1847  by  a 
Committee,  who  raised  a  special  fund  to  which  the  Society  con- 
tributed. In  1854  the  Society  took  the  responsibility  of  the 
whole  Mission,  which  it  has  borne  ever  since.  It  gave  ^5,000 
towards  the  endowment  of  the  see,  and  has  recently  offered 
^2,000  in  order  that  this  endowment  may  be  adequately 
completed. 

It  is  only  truth  to  say,  that,  under  the  protection  of  their 
Highnesses,  the  late  Rajah  Brooke  and  his  successor,  the 
present  religious  condition  of  Borneo,  with  its  numerous 
Christian  converts,  especially  amongst  the  Saribas  and  otiier 


32     Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts, 

kindred  tribes,  previously  notorious  for  their  piracy  and  head- 
taking,  is  the  result,  under  God,  of  the  care  and  charity  of  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.  Mission  work  was 
begun  in  British  North  Bon  eo  in  1888. 

In  Singapore,  Penang,  Malacca,  the  chaplains  of  the 
settlement  have  at  various  times  initiated  Mission  work,  which 
has  eventually  been  aided  by  the  Society,  especially  in  supporting 
native  deacons  and  catechists.  In  1872  the  Society  sent  a 
clergyman,  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Gomes,  from  Borneo,  and 

'from  that  time  there  has  been  steadily  increasing  prosperity.  We 
liave  built  a  beautiful  school-chapel,  holding  200  people,  and  a  commo- 
dious house  for  the  missionary,  with  accommodation  for  divinity  students. 
Another  Mission  chapel  at  Jurong,  in  the  centre  of  the  island  of  Singapore, 
is  just  being  begun.  Representatives  of  the  many  races  of  populous  poly- 
glot Singapore  gather  together  in  the  Mission  building  to  services  held  in 
the  one  langua>^e  which  is  common  to  them  all,  Malay  ;  and  there  are  other 
services  in  Chinese  and  Tamil :  there  are  some  200  Christians,  the  fruits  of 
the  Mission,' 

To  the  diocese  of  Victoria,  Hong-kong,  the  Society  con- 
tributed ;^2,ooo  for  the  endowment  of  the  see,  but  it  has  had 
no  Missions  within  its  hmits  of  any  magnitude. 

After  the  first  day  of  intercession  (Dec.  20,  1872)  a  munifi- 
cent layman  offered  a  subscription  of  ;£"i,ooo  per  annum  for 
five  years,  on  condition  that  the  Society  entered  on  new  work. 
At  the  same  time  a  promise  of  ^500,  for  missions  in  China, 
was  received. 

Thus  encouraged,  the  Society  sent  two  clergymen  to  Japan 
in  1873,  and  two  to  North  China  in  1874.  There  are  now 
six  missionaries  of  the  Society  in  Japan ;  and  in  China  the  first 
missionary  has  been  consecrated  bishop,  and  has  with  him  four 
clergymen,  besides  several  young  men  who  are  training  for 
missionary  work.  The  Society  is  about  to  open  a  Mission  in 
the  Corea  also. 

The  Society's  annual  expenditure  in  Asia  now  exceeds 
;£"4o,ooo. 

The  Missions  of  the  Society  in  South  Africa  were  com- 
menced by  sending,  in  1820,  a  chaplain  to  Capetown,  and  a 
second  in  1840.  In  1847,  when  Bishop  Gray  was  consecrated, 
there  were  only  thirteen  clergymen  in  the  whole  of  South  Africa. 
The    Society   immediately  voted   laige  grants   to   Capetown, 


China  :  Japan :  South  Africa.  33 

including  a  sum  of  ;£"i,ooo  towards  the  endowment  of  a 
college. 

For  the  endowment  of  the  See  of  Grahamstown  in  1855,  ^^ 
Society  gave  ;2^5,ooo,  and  to  that  of  Natal  the  sum  of  ^1,500. 
In  1863,  the  Society  made  itself  responsible  for  the  stipend  of 
the  Bishop  of  the  Orange  Free  State,  which  it  continued  for 
eighteen  years,  until  the  see  was  endowed,  the  Society  contri- 
buting nearly  ;^2,ooo  to  that  object.  It  has  also  made  annual 
grants  to  the  Missions  in  this  diocese.  The  diocese  of  St. 
John's,  which  is  now  assisted  by  the  Scottish  Church,  was 
originated  by  the  Society,  which  continues  its  undiminished 
assistance  to  it.  Similarly  the  work  in  Zululand  and  in  the 
Transvaal  was  originated  by  the  Society. 

Of  the  work  among  the  Kafirs,  the  Bishop  of  Grahamstown 
wrote  in  1881  in  words  still  applicable  : — 

*  That  whereas  twenty-five  years  ago  we  had  not  a  single  Kafir  convert,  we 
are  now  counting  our  communicants  by  thousands,  that  we  have  a  native 
ministry  growing  up  ;  and  that  the  foundation  is  laid  of  a  native  ministry 
fund  supported  entirely  by  themselves  ;  which,  but  for  the  troubled  state  of 
the  country,  would  ere  this  have  grown  into  a  respectable  amount.  For 
the  sums  which  the  Kafirs  have  of  themselves  freely  contributed  towards 
building  churches,  churches  that  would  not  disgrace  any  European  congre- 
gation, especially  at  Newlands  and  the  Keiskamma  Hoek,  is  a  plain  indica- 
tion that  the  natural  carelessness  of  the  heathen  and  the  savage,  a  trait  most 
perceptible  in  them,  can  be  made  to  give  way  before  the  teaching  of  the 
Gospel.' 

The  Society's  sphere  of  operation  in  the  Mauritius  diocese 
comprises  not  only  that  beautiful  island,  'the  Malta  of  the 
Indian  Ocean,'  but  its  many  small  dependencies.  These 
embrace  the  Seychelles  Archipelago,  Rodrigues,  Diego  Garcia, 
and  about  seventy  other  little  islands  scattered  over  a  vast 
extent  of  the  Indian  Ocean.  Rodrigues,  the  nearest,  is  300 
miles  to  the  east ;  and  the  Seychelles  group,  the  most  im- 
portant dependency,  is  nearly  1,000  to  the  north  of  Mauritius 
All  are  in  the  tropics.  The  population  of  the  diocese  is  about 
376,000  souls,  of  whom  a  large  proportion  are  Creoles, '  coolies,' 
and  descendants  of  emancipated  slaves. 

In  Madagascar  the  Society  commenced  work  in  1864,  and 
succeeded  in  obtaining  the  consecration  of  a  bishop  to  lead  the 
Missions  in  1874,  since  which  date  it  has  been  responsible  for 
the  support  of  the  bishop  and  of  the  whole  missionary  body. 

An  itinerant  missionary  was  sent  in  1752  to  the  negroes  in 

D 


34    Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts. 

Guinea,  and  a  native  African  (who  had  been  educated  and 
ordained  in  Eno^land)  to'  the  Gold  Coast  in  1765.  On  the 
Western  Coast  of  Africa  the  Society  now  assists  the  West 
Indian  Mission  to  the  Pongas. 

In  the  island  of  St.  Helena,  and  in  the  remote  settlement 
of  Tristan  d'Acunha  (South  Atlantic),  the  Society's  grants 
have  been  and  are  the  mainstay  of  the  Church. 

The  result  of  the  Society's  work  in  Australia — begun  in 
1795 — may  be  seen  in  the  existence  of  twelve  dioceses,  ten  of 
which  are  now  independent  of  the  Society's  aid.  The 
Australian  Church  is  now  co-operating  with  the  Society  in 
opening  a  mission  in  New  Guinea. 

The  Society's  labours  in  New  Zealand  commenced  in  1839, 
two  years  before  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Selwyn.  It 
immediately  gave  considerable  assistance  to  the  bishop,  and 
contributed  largely  to  the  endowment  of  Theological  Colleges. 
The  single  See  of  New  Zealand  has  now  grown  into  six,  all  of 
which  are  independent  of  England — Auckland,  Wellington, 
Waiapu,  Nelson,  Christchurch  and  Dunedin. 

To  the  Melanesian  Mission  the  Society  contributed  annually, 
from  1853  until  1880.  On  the  decease  of  Bishop  Patteson, 
the  Society  was  able,  by  an  appeal  to  the  mother-church,  to 
raise  ;£'7,ooo  for  the  perpetuation  of  his  memory.  Of  this  sum 
^2,000  were  spent  in  the  erection  of  the  memorial  church  in 
Norfolk  Island,  ;£'i,5oo  were  applied  to  the  cost  of  the  mission- 
ary ship,  the  Southern  Cross^  and  the  balance  was  voted  to  the 
endowment  of  the  Mission. 

The  Society  is  now  assisting  in  the  maintenance  of  clergymen 
in  Fiji,  in  Norfolk  Island,  and  in  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
With  regard  to  the  latter,  the  Bishop  of  Honolulu  wrote  a 
few  years  ago,  and  the  words  are  as  applicable  to-day : — 

Magazines  : — The  Mission  Field  dindi  The  Gospel  Missionary , 
monthly. 

*  In  viewing  the  opportunities  before  us,  special  account  should  be 
taken  of  the  Chinese,  who  form  a  large  and  important  element  in  the 
population,  and  for  whose  evangelization  a  special  effort  ought  to  be  made. 
The  islands  are  thus  more  than  ever  a  missionary  field.* 


> 


3  a 


^2 


D-fl 


2^9 


•  ■iq   o   ^ 


«2  a. 


t-3 

»   re 


.>3 
PS 


^ 


H    00    OJ       MM 


2  p 


•   2^3 


•  »  ^    vo 


M  n 
,S  3 


vg* 


^8,^ 


I 


00 
00 

oo 

On 

ON 
ON 


w> 


^^ 


le?  o..§ 


'  &.  n 


'.  "-►  ItH  !^    <     M 

•"  S  M  "     So 


D.fli"  ^""^   '^   J?    ^   '^   ■" 


^£;^ 


O    01    <t    p    ( 

WW      '   g   ; 


o    ^ 


3  o 
c  o 

2.3 


•    •       •     O    00 


0\UJ 

00  u) 
oow 


D    2 


(    36     ) 


BAPTIST  MISSIONAR  f  SOCIETY. 

FOUNDED    1 7  (,2. 

T«E  eighteenth  century  was  drawing  to  its  close,  and  the 
missionary  efforts  of  the  churches,  as  described  in  preceding 
sections,  were  still  intermittent  and  circumscribed.  No  Christian 
community  had  as  yet  apprehended  its  duty,  or  grasped  the 
opportunities  which  in  the  increasing  intercourse  of  nations 
offered  themselves  on  every  hand.  But  a  new  era  was 
approaching,  and,  by  an  almost  sudden  revelation  of  its 
responsibility,  the  whole  Church  was  aroused  to  a  better 
discernment  of  its  vocation  ;  so  that,  before  the  nineteenth 
century  had  closed  its  second  decade,  every  Protestant  evan- 
gelical community  in  Christendom  had  undertaken  missionary 
work  among  the  heathen. 

In  this  work,  William  Carey  was  the  great  pioneer. 
The  tale  of  the  village  pastor,  schoolmaster,  shoemaker, 
pondering  in  his  poverty  the  dream  of  a  world  evangelized, 
has  often  been  told.^  In  1786  he  ventured  to  propose  at  a 
ministers'  meeting  at  Northampton  as  a  subject  for  discussion 
whether  the  command  given  to  the  Apostles  to  teach  all 
nations  was  not  obligatory  on  all  succeeding  ministers  to  the 
end  of  the  world,  seeing  that  the  accompanying  promise  was  of 
equal  extent.  On  this  the  venerable  minister  of  the  place, 
John  Ryland,  sen.,^  exclaimed,  *  You  are  a  miserable  enthu- 
siast for  asking  such  a  question  !  Certainly  nothing  can  be 
done  before  another  Pentecost,  when  an  effusion  of  miraculous 
gifts,  including  the  gift  of  tongues,  will  give  effect  to  the 
commission  of  Christ  as  at  first ! '     For  the  time  the  youthful 

*  See  Life  and  Times  of  Carey,  Marshnian,  and  Ward,  by  the  late 
Joshua  C.  Marsh  man,  1859,  and  the  Life  of  William  Carey,  D.D.,  Shoe- 
maker and  Missiofiary,  by  George  Smith,  LL.D.  (2nd  ed.),  1887. 

■  Observe,  not  Dr.  Ryland,  of  whom  the  story  is  often  mistakenly  told. 
John  Ryland,  jun.,  D.D.,  afterwards  the  well-known  President  of  the  Bristol 
Academy,  was  one  of  Carey's  coadjutors  and  fastest  friends. 


William  Carey.  37 

minister  was  silenced;  but  he  went  home,  and  with  much 
pondering  wrote  a  pamphlet :  A71  E7iqtdry  into  the  Obligations 
of  Christians  to  use  Means  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen, 
in  which  the  Religious  State  of  the  Different  Nations  of  the 
Worlds  the  Success  of  Former  Undertakings,  aiidthe  Practicability 
of  Further  Undertakitigs^  are  considered  by  William  Carey. 
Mr.  Thomas  Potts  of  Birmingham  gave  Carey  ;£io  to  publish 
the  MS.,  and  it  was  printed  in  Leicester,  to  which  town  Carey  had 
meantime  removed.  The  treatise  ends  by  suggesting  '  the 
formation  of  a  catholic,  or,  failing  that,  a  Particular  Baptist 
Society,  of  "persons  whose  hearts  are  in  the  work,  men  of 
serious  religion  and  possessing  a  spirit  of  perseverance." ' 
He  proposes  also,  to  sustain  the  effort,  '  a  subscription  of  one 
penny  or  more  per  week  from  all  members  of  congregations.' 

At  a  ministers'  meeting  held  at  Nottingham,  May  31, 
1792,  the  Leicester  pastor  occupied  the  pulpit.  His  text  was 
Isaiah  Hv.  2,  3,  '  Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent,'  etc. ;  his 
divisions.  Expect  great  things  from  God:  Attempt  great  things 
for  God.  Such  was  the  effect  of  the  sermon  that  the  younger 
Ryland  wrote,  '  If  all  the  people  had  lifted  up  their  voices  and 
wept,  as  the  children  of  Israel  did  at  Bochim,  I  should  not  have 
wondered  at  the  effect.'  The  preacher,  after  the  service, 
seeing  that  the  ministers  were  dispersing,  seized  Andrew 
Fuller's  arm,  and  imploringly  asked,  *  And  are  you,  after  all,  going 
again  to  do  frothing  ? '  His  importunity  prevailed,  and  the  pastors 
resolved  '  that  a  plan  be  prepared  against  the  next  ministers' 
meeting  at  Kettering  for  forming  a  Baptist  Society  for  propa- 
gating the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen.'  The  meeting  was 
duly  held,  October  2,  1792 — henceforth  to  rank  among 
memorable  dates  in  the  annals  of  Christ's  kingdom — and  the 
Society  was  formed.  Twelve  ministers  met  in  the  parlour  of 
Mrs.  Beeby  Wallis,  in  a  white  house  still  visible  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  town  from  the  Midland  Railway  ;  they  signed 
preUminary  resolutions,  and  a  subscription  was  made  on 
the  spot,  amounting  to  ;^i3  2s.  6d.  Reynold  Hogg  of 
Thrapston  was  the  first  treasurer,  Andrew  Fuller  of  Kettering 
the  secretary.  From  Birmingham  more  substantial  aid  was 
soon  sent,  mainly  through  the  pleading  of  Samuel  Pearce. 
The  London  ministers,  with  but  one  or  two  exceptions,  still 
doubted,  but  in  the  Midlands  the  flame  was  fairly  kindled. 
At  this  crisis,  Mr.  John  Thomas,  a  surgeon  from  Bengal,  an 


38  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

ardent,  enthusiastic  man,  with  a  strange,  eventful  history, 
returned  to  England,  and  gave  such  accounts  of  the  needs  ol 
India,  that  the  newly  formed  Committee,  who  had  been  contem- 
plating a  Mission  to  the  South  Seas,  resolved  to  make  an 
attempt-  upon  the  East.  At  Leicester,  on  the  20th  March, 
1793,  Carey  and  Thomas  were  solemnly  ordained  to  missionary 
work.  Difficulties  on  which  we  need  not  here  dwell,  arising 
very  much  from  Mr.  Thomas's  antecedents,  hindered  them 
from  proceeding  to  India  in  an  English  vessel ;  and  at  length 
they  sailed  under  the  Danish  flag,  and  landed  at  Calcutta  on 
the  nth  of  November.  The  revenues  at  command  were  very 
small,  and  for  a  time  Carey  was  superintendent  of  an  indigo 
factory,  at  Mudnabatty,  near  Malda,  thus  supporting  himself 
while  engaged  in  evangelistic  work,  establishing  village  schools, 
and  translating  the  New  Testament  into  the  Bengali  dialect. 
In  1799  the  indigo  factory  was  given  up;  and  about  the  same 
time  Carey  was  joined  by  Messrs.  Marshman  and  Ward,  with 
whom,  on  account  of  the  still  persistent  opposition  of  the  East 
India  Company,  he  removed  to  the  Danish  settlement  of 
Serampur,  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hugli,  fourteen  miles  from 
Calcutta. 

The  missionary  community  at  Serampur  long  lived  together 
as  one  large  family,  teaching,  preaching,  establishing  schools, 
and  translating  the  Scriptures.  Mr.  Carey  was  appointed 
tutor,  afterwards  professor,  of  Bengali  in  the  Government 
college  at  Fort  William,  Calcutta.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marshman 
established  a  boarding-school  for  the  children  of  English 
residents.  Mr.  Ward  superintended  a  printing-press,  which, 
besides  issuing  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  tracts,  and  other 
missionary  publications,  was  largely  employed  in  general  work, 
and  the  whole  profit  of  these  several  employments  was  devoted 
to  the  Mission. 

A  passage  from  a  speech  of  William  Wilberforce  in  the  House 
of  Commons,  in  181 3,  when  the  expiry  of  the  East  India 
Company's  Charter  raised  the  whole  question  of  the  toleration 
of  missionary  work  in  India,  shows  the  view  taken  of  the 
Serampur  work  by  that  large-hearted  Christian  philanthropist. 

'  In  truth,  sir,'  said  Mr.  Wilberforce,  *  these  Anabaptist  missionaries, 
as,  among  other  low  epithets  bestowed  on  them,  they  have  been  contemp- 
tuously termed,  are  entitled  to  our  highest  respect  and  admiration.  One  of 
them,  Dr.  Carey,  was  originally  in  one  of  the  lowest  stations  in  society  ;  but, 


speech  of  Wi/lia?n    Wilberforce.  39 

under  all  the  disailvantaL^es  of  such  a  situation,  he  had  the  genius,  as  well 
as  the  benevolence,  to  devise  the  plan  which  has  since  been  i)ursued  of 
forming  a  Society  for  communicating  the  blessings  of  Christian  light  to  the 
natives  of  India ;  and  his  first  care  was  to  qualify  himself  to  act  a  distin- 
guished part  in  that  truly  noble  enterprise.  He  resolutely  applied  himself 
to  the  diligent  study  of  the  learned  languages  ;  after  making  a  considerable 
proficiency  in  them,  he  applied  himself  to  several  of  the  Oriental  tongues, 
more  especially  to  that  which  I  understand  is  regarded  as  theparent  of  them 
all,  the  >anskrit  ;  in  which  last  his  proficiency  is  acknowledged  to  be 
greater  than  that  of  Sir  William  Jones  himself,  or  any  other  European.  Of 
several  of  these  languages  he  has  already  published  grammars,  of  one  or  two 
of  them  a  dictionary,  and  he  has  in  contemplation  still  greater  enterprises. 
All  this  time,  sir,  he  is  labouring  indefatigably  as  a  missionary,  with 
a  warmth  of  zeal  only  equalled  by  that  with  which  he  prosecutes  his  literary 
labours.  Another  of  these  Anabaptist  missionaries,  Mr.  Marshman,  has 
established  a  seminary  for  the  cultivation  of  the  Chinese  language,  which 
he  has  studied  with  a  success  scarcely  inferior  to  that  of  Dr.  Carey  in  the 
Sanskrit,  it  is  a  merit  of  a  more  vulgar  sort— but  to  those  who  are  blind 
to  their  moral  and  even  their  literary  excellences  it  may  perhaps  afford  an 
estimate  of  value  better  suited  to  their  principles  and  habits  of  calculation 
— that  these  men,  and  Mr.  Ward  also,  another  of  the  missionaries,  acquiring 
from  ,^1, coo  to  ;{,  1,500  per  annum  each  by  the  various  exercises  of  their 
talents,  throw  the  whole  into  the  common  stock  of  the  Mission,  which  they 
thus  support  by  their  contributions  only  less  effectually  than  by  their 
researches  and  labours  of  a  higher  order.  Such,  sir,  are  the  exertions,  such 
the  merits,  such  the  success,  of  these  great  and  good  men,  for  so  I  shall  not 
hesitate  to  term  them.' 

From  Serampur  as  a  centre,  missionary  operations  were 
extended  to  other  districts  of  Bengal.  Dinajpur,  Katwa,  and 
Jessor  were  first  occupied,  and  in  1809  a  place  of  worship  was 
opened  for  Europeans  and  natives  in  Calcutta.  In  18 10  the 
work  had  extended  from  Bengal  to  Northern  India,  where 
Patna  and  Agra  were  the  first  stations.  Allahabad  was  occupied 
in  1814,  Dacca  and  Monghyr  in  181 6,  Howrah,  Birbhum, 
Benares  and  Delhi  in  1 8 1 8.  Serampur  College  was  now  founded, 
a  charter  being  obtained  from  the  Danish  Government  in  1829. 

Meantime  Carey  and  his  colleagues  gave  increasing  attention 
to  the  work  of  translating  the  Scriptures.  The  whole  or  parts  of 
the  sacred  volume  were  rendered  by  them  and  their  coadjutors 
in  other  parts  of  India  into  no  fewer  than  thirty-one  languages 
and  dialects,  a  number  increased  before  the  Jubilee  year  of  the 
Society  to  forty-four.  Dr.  Marshman  also  had  translated  the 
Bible  into  Chinese,  besides  preparing  a  grammar  of  that 
language,  and  a  translation  of  Confucius  into  English.  Most 
valuable  aid  was  rendered  in  the  work  of  translation  by 
Dr.  William  Yates,  who  joined  the  Mission  in  18 14,  and  by 


40  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

Dr.  Wenger,  a  native  of  Switzerland,  a  philologist  of  rare  ability 
and  learning,  who  went  out  to  India  in  1839. 

The  history  of  the  Serampur  Mission  during  the  first  twenty- 
five  years  of  its  existence  was  very  chequered.  In  181 2  the 
printing-house  was  tota'ly  consumed  by  fire — a  calamity  which 
proved  unexpectedly  and  providentially  a  turning-point  in  tl  e 
enterprise,  by  the  sympathy  it  awakened  among  British  Christians 
of  all  denominations,  no  less  than;^io,ooo  being  raised  in  fifty 
days  to  make  good  the  loss,  with  a  liberality  unprecedented  in 
the  history  of  Missions.  From  this  time  generous  gifts  to  the 
missionary  cause  have  become  an  ordinary  incident  of  church 
life,  and  a  special  need,  once  fully  apprehended,  has  always 
been  met  by  ready  and  spontaneous  offerings. 

A  more  serious  peril  arose  from  a  prolonged  controversy 
between  the  Serampur  brethren  and  the  Home  Committee  as 
to  the  administration  of  the  property  and  income  of  the  Mission. 
The  result  was  a  separation,  which  lasted  from  1827  to  1838, 
the  two  bodies  labouring  independently.  Early  in  the  latter 
year  the  breach  was  happily  healed,  and  the  unity  has  since 
remained  unbroken. 

The  missions  of  the  Society  in  India,  at  the  date  of  the  last 
report,  were  carried  on  in  Bengal,  at  seventeen  principal 
stations ;  in  the  North-West,  at  eleven  stations  ;  in  Western 
India  in  two,  Bombay  and  Poona.  The  work  of  trans- 
lation and  printing  is  still  actively  carried  on  under  the 
direction  of  the  Rev.  G.  H.  Rouse,  M.A.,  of  Calcutta,  and 
the  Rev.  J.  W.  Thomas,  Manager  of  the  Calcutta  Press ; 
and,  besides  the  works  printed  for  the  Mission,  the  press  has 
also  issued  between  eighty  and  ninety  thousand  copies  of  the 
Scripture  books  in  Bengali  for  the  Calcutta  Bible  Society. 

The  Mission  to  Ceylon  was  begun  in  the  year  1812  by 
Mr.  Chater,  who  removed  from  Burma  to  Colombo,  and  was 
at  once  greatly  encouraged  in  his  work,  preaching  both  in  the 
Singhalese  and  the  Portuguese  languages.  The  principal 
stations  of  the  Society  are  now  at  Colombo,  Ratnapura,  and 
Kandy.  The  Rev.  F.  D.  Waldock,  the  senior  missionary,  is  in 
charge  of  the  Colombo  work.  Much  attention  is  given  in  this 
island  to  Christian  education ;  and  the  character  of  the  work  in 
general  is  well  indicated  by  the  following  extract  from  a  lettei 
of  the  Rev.  H.  R.  Pigott  of  Colombo,  written  in  1887: — 


Ceylon :    China,  41 

*  ITie  past  year  has  been  one  of  much  blessing  and  power,  and  we  have 
been  cheered  on  all  hands  by  manifest  tokens  of  God's  presence.  Sixty- 
five  persons  have  been  added  to  our  churches  by  baptism — 33  in  Colombo 
district,  31  in  Kandy,  and  I  in  Ratnapura.  During  the  year,  102  regular 
services  have  been  held  each  week,  attended  by  3,008  persons.  In  attend- 
ing to  their  evangelistic  work,  each  month  our  22  preachers  travel  on  an 
average  1,743  miles,  and  speak  to  5,790  persons — or  over  20,000  miles  per 
annum,  and  neaily  70,000  persons.  They  have  also  distributed  37,000 
tracts  and  religious  books.  Eight  evangelistic  missionary  tours  have  been 
made  during  the  second  half  of  the  year.  Many  distant  villages  have  thus 
been  visited,  and  many  hundreds  of  persons  have  been  for  the  first  time 
brought  within  the  sound  of  the  Gospel.  We  have  now  a  total  of  2,534 
children  in  attendance  at  our  day-schools,  being  an  increase  of  344  during  the 
year.  The  total  amount  of  Government  school  grants  earned  is  5,757  i"upees 
50  annas,  being  an  increase  of  461  rupees.  I  regret  to  find  that  so  small 
a  percentage  of  our  day  scholars  attend  our  >unday  schools,  and  efibrts  are 
being  made  to  induce  the  children  to  attend  better  in  future.  The  religious 
training  of  our  <  ay  scholars  is  not  neglected,  for  each  chi'd  receives  definite 
and  regular  religious  instruction.  Our  native  brethren  have  commenced  the 
publication  of  a  Singhalese  Baptist  Magazine^  which  will  be  helpful  to  our 
churches  in  many  ways.' 

A  Mission  to  China,  after  some  previous  attempts,  was 
recommenced  in  the  year  1877,  and  is  now  carried  on  mainly 
in  two  provinces,  Shan-si,  the  more  northerly,  and  Shan-tung,  to 
the  south.  In  the  former  province,  where  the  Rev.  Timothy 
Richard  has  been  the  pioneer  of  much  useful  work,  there  are 
four  principal  stations ;  in  the  latter  two,  the  Rev.  A.  G.  Jones 
being  the  senior  missionary.  '  With  regard  to  the  work  of  the 
past  year,'  writes  one  of  the  missionary  brethren,  '  the  question 
of  a  trained  Native  Christian  agency  has  occupied  a  prominent 
place.  Our  brethren  are  most  anxious  to  develop  and  foster  the 
Chinese  Native  Church  :  a  Church  that  should  not  be  exotic, 
but  really  and  truly  a  Church  of  Christ — Chinese  in  worship, 
discipline,  and  government.  Hence  the  pressing  importance 
of  a  fitting  equipment  for  suitable  native  agency;  men 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  Chinese  modes  of  thinking  and 
living,  and  who  have  an  insight  into  the  motives,  ideas,  and 
hfe  of  their  fellow-countrymen.' 

An  important  work  in  training  native  evangelists  has  accord- 
ingly been  initiated  and  carried  on,  especially  in  Shan-tung, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Whitewright.  A  Medical 
INTission  has  also  been  initiated,  of  which  Dr.  J.  R.  Watson  is 
the  director. 

With  regard  to  the  prospects  of  the  work  in  China,  the  follow 


42  _     Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

ing  extract  from  the  report  of  the  Society  for  1887  is  of  much 
significance  : — 

*  The  present  condition  of  the  Chinese  Empire  cannot  but  excite  the 
deepest  interest.  Religious  and  political  forces  of  a  mighty  sort  are  acting 
upon  the  Government ;  the  days  of  her  i-olation  and  exclusiveness  are 
nearly  ended,  and  the  wedges  have  already  entered  that  must  ultimately 
open  up  ancient  China. 

'  A  new  departure,  full  of  significance,  and  full,  we  cannot  but  think, 
with  many  bless  ngs  to  the  Chinese  people,  has  recently  been  made  by  the 
Imperial  Government.  Conservative  and  slow  to  move,  it  has,  notwith- 
standing, taken  a  forward  step  which  we  should  hail  with  profound  grati- 
tude to  God.  A  decree  has  been  issued  to  the  high  officials  of  the  Chinese 
Empire,  calling  their  attention  to  the  work  of  the  Christian  missionaries, 
and  defining  the  attitude  which  in  future  is  to  be  taken  towards  their  work 
and  towards  native  converts  to  Christianity.  On  the  strength  of  this  decree, 
the  heads  of  provinces  and  high  mandarins  have  issued  proclamations  to 
the  people,  calling  on  them  to  live  at  peace  with  Christian  missionaries 
and  converts,  and  explaining  that  the  Christian  religion  teaches  men  to  do 
right,  and  should,  therefore,  be  respected. 

'  1  hese  proclamations  have  been  published  in  so  many  parts  of  China  that 
it  seems  probable  that  every  viceroy  in  the  eighteen  provinces  has  received 
official  and  positive  instructions  on  the  subject. 

'  Four  years  ago  the  British  Minister  at  Peking,  the  late  Sir  Harry  Parkes, 
wrote  : — 

'  **  At  length  it  may  with  positive  truth  be  said  China  is  on  the  move, 
even  China  cannot  withstand  transforming  Western  forces." 

*  To-day,  with  even  a  fuller  meaning,  may  it  be  said,  "  China  is  on  the 
move."  ' 

A  mission  to  Japan  was  estabUshed  in  Tokio  in  1879,  under 
the  care  of  the  Revs.  W.  J,  White  and  G.  Eaves,  but  it  is 
much  crippled  by  the  want  of  labourers.  '  Everywhere,'  writes 
one  of  the  missionaries,  '  the  work  is  prosperous  and  very 
encouraging.  The  converts  are  working  zealously.  We  are 
doing  our  utmost  to  follow  the  rapid  progress  which  our  work 
is  making,  and  shall  continue  to  do  so  ;  but  we  trust  you  will 
remember  us,  and,  if  you  can,  give  us  another  man.' 

Turning  to  another  quarter  of  the  world,  we  have  briefly  to 
notice  the  eventful  history  of  this  Society  in  the  West  India 
Islands.  Of  this  work  George  Liele,  a  coloured  free  man  from 
Georgia,  was  the  pioneer.  Passing  over  to  Jamaica,  he  gathered 
congregations  in  Kingston,  Spanish  Town,  and  other  places. 
He  was  much  persecuted,  and  more  than  once  imprisoned.  One 
of  his  congregation,  named  Moses  Baker,  a  worthy,  illiterate 
man,  carried  on  his  work,  and  eventually  applied  to  the  English 


The    West  Ifidies.  43 

Society  to  send  out  a  white  man  and  his  wife.  Mr.  Wilberforce 
gave  valuable  advice  and  help,  and  at  length  the  Rev.  John 
Rowe  was  sent,  arriving  in  the  early  part  of  1814.  He  found 
the  work  in  great  disorder,  owing  very  much  to  the  opposition 
of  the  authorities ;  but  he  zealously  set  himself  to  the  work  of 
organizing,  preaching,  and  teaching,  with  such  success  that, 
although  his  career  was  closed  by  death  in  little  more  than 
two  years,  he  left  a  name  long  honoured  throughout  the  island. 
He  was  followed  in  18 17  by  the  Rev.  James  Coultart,  who 
settled  in  Kingston,  and  soon  gathered  a  large  church.  The 
number  of  missionaries  was  now  rapidly  augmented,  Chris- 
topher Kitching,  Joshua  Tinson,  James  M.  Philippo,  Thomas 
Burchell,  William  Knibb,  and  many  others  having  been  added 
to  the  number  by  the  year  1824.  Large  chapels  were  built 
in  many  parts  of  the  island ;  great  numbers  of  the  negroes 
were  admitted  to  the  churches,  and  large  day  and  Sunday- 
schools  estabhshed  for  the  black  children.  The  returns  of  183 1 
gave  10,838  communicants  in  24  churches,  presided  over  by 
14  English  missionaries.     But  troublous  times  were  at  hand. 

At  the  end  of  1831,  symptoms  of  insubordination  appeared 
among  the  negroes,  and  open  revolt  soon  broke  out  in  many 
places.  Martial  law  was  at  once  proclaimed.  The  mission- 
aries, who  had  spared  no  effort  to  urge  their  flocks  to  quietness, 
diligence,  and  submission,  were  charged  with  having  fomented 
the  insurrection.  Mr.  Knibb,  Mr.  Burchell  and  others  were 
arrested  and  their  lives  were  threatened.  Several  chapels  and 
other  buildings  belonging  to  the  Baptists  were  destroyed  by 
angry  mobs.  The  missionaries,  being  brought  to  trial,  were 
acquitted ;  and  it  was  determined  to  send  Messrs.  Knibb  and 
Burchell  to  England,  to  lay  their  case  before  the  churches  and 
the  public.  On  the  21st  June,  1832.  the  annual  meeting  ot 
the  Society  was  held  in  Spa  Fields  Chapel,  London,  and  Mr. 
Knibb  boldly  declared  from  the  platform  that  slavery  must 
cease.  His  words  found  an  instant  and  enthusiastic  response ; 
and  the  Baptist  churches  of  this  country  contributed  no  unim- 
portant share  to  the  agitation  which  led  two  years  after  to  the 
abolition  of  slavery  throughout  the  British  dominions.  On  the 
recommendation  of  the  Government  a  grant  of  ^5,5 10  was  made 
to  the  Society  as  compensation  for  the  ruined  chapels,  and  the 
result  of  an  appeal  to  the  Christian  public  for  the  remaiudei 
brought  in  no  less  than  ;£"i 3,000.     'l\\^  work  was  resumed 


44  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

under  the  happiest  auspi^'-s,  the  Christian  negroes  proved  m 
most  cases  worthy  of  their  freedom,  and  there  was  for  some 
years  so  much  increase  and  blessing  that  the  churches  were 
led  to  celebrate  the  Jubilee  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society 
in  1842,  by  declaring  themselves  independent  of  its  funds. 
Since  that  date,  therefore,  the  work  in  Jamaica  has  been  mainly 
self-supporting.  In  the  144  churches  connected  with  the 
Baptist  Union  of  that  island,  there  were  at  the  date  of  the 
latest  returns  more  than  32,342  communicants  under  the 
care  of  British  or  native  pastors,  the  latter  greatly  prepon- 
derating. All  this  is  indirectly  the  result  of  the  blessing  oi 
God  on  the  labours  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

The  Society  still  maintains  the  College  at  Calabar,  Kings- 
ton (established  18 18),  with  a  staff  of  three  tutors,  the  venerable 
D.  J.  East  being  president ;  the  work  of  the  College  comprising 
a  Theological  School  for  the  training  of  pastors,  a  Normal 
School  department,  a  High  School,  and  a  general  Day  School 
for  boys  and  girls.  The  College  takes  a  high  rank  among  the 
educational  institutions  of  the  island,  and  to  the  churches  it  is 
invaluable. 

In  the  other  West  Indian  Islands  the  Society  continues  its 
work.  The  Bahamas  were  entered  in  1833,  Trinidad  in  1843, 
San  Domingo  in  the  same  year,  and  Turk's  Islands  in  1880. 
Much  attention  in  these  islands  is  given  to  the  education  of  the 
young,  many  of  the  Sunday-schools  being  large,  especially  in 
the  Bahamas.  In  San  Domingo  there  is  much  to  discourage, 
through  the  unsettled  state  of  public  affairs.  From  Turk's 
Islands  and  Trinidad  the  missionaries  report  large  congregations 
and  a  gratifying  increase  of  membership. 

A  sign  of  spiritual  life  among  the  members  of  our  West 
Indian  churches  has  been  the  eagerness  evinced  to  send  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  Africa,  the  land  of  their  ancestors. 
As  soon  as  slavery  was  abolished  the  purpose  began  to  take  a 
definite  form,  generous  contributions  were  offered  by  the 
emancipated  negroes  ;  and  the  Society  at  home  resolved  to 
imitate  the  effort.  The  Rev.  John  Clarke,  a  missionary  from 
Jamaica,  and  Dr.  G.  K.  Prince,  a  medical  practitioner,  were  sent 
out  to  survey  the  ground,  and  fixed  upon  the  island  of  Fernando 
Po,  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Cameroons,  in  the  Gulf  of 
Guinea.     The  Mission  was  fully  inaugurated  in  the  Jubilee  year 


Cameroons :  the  Congo.  a^ 

of  the  Mission,  1842,  the  Rev.  T.  Sturgeon  was  set  apart  for  the 
work ;  followed  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Merrick,  also  from  Jamaica, 
and  the  Rev.  Alfred  Saker  from  Devonport,  with  others.  The 
work  was  extended  to  the  continent,  and  churches  were  gathered 
and  organized.  Mr.  Saker  soon  developed  rare  abilities  not 
only  as  an  artizan  but  as  a  linguist.  He  reduced  the  Dualla 
language,  spoken  on  the  mainland,  to  writing,  prepared  ele- 
mentary books,  translated  large  portions  of  Scripture,  and 
taught  the  people  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  Romanist  intrigues 
after  a  while  compelled  the  missionaries  to  quit  Fernando 
Po ;  but  they  found  a  foothold  on  the  continent,  and  formed 
the  settlement  of  Victoria  on  Amboises  Bay,  at  the  foot  of 
the  Cameroons  mountains,  devising  at  the  same  time  plans 
for  penetrating  into  the  interior.  The  coloured  pastors  Fuller, 
father  and  son,  and  Pinnock ;  the  English  missionaries,  Diboll, 
Quintin  Thomson,  and  others,  formed  with  Mr.  Saker  a 
devoted  band ;  and  there  appeared  the  fairest  hope  that,  even 
when  these  brethren  were  removed,  the  little  colony  of  Victoria 
would  be  not  only  a  prosperous  Chrisrian  community,  but  a 
fountain  of  light  and  life  to  the  regions  beyond.  Not  long, 
however,  after  Mr.  Saker's  decease  in  1880,  unexpected  diffi- 
culties arose  from  the  schemes  of  German  colonization  on  the 
West  Coast  of  Africa,  and  eventually  it  was  deemed  best  to  re- 
linquish the  work  into  the  hands  of  the  Basel  Missionary  Society. 
This  has  now  been  done,  and  the  enterprise,  it  is  hoped,  will 
be  carried  on  not  less  effectually  than  before  by  that'  earnest 
Protestant  association. 

The  Mission  to  the  Congo,  writes  the  late  Treasurer  of  the 
Society,  Joseph  Tritton,  Esq.,  owes  its  practical  development 
in  great  measure, 

*  to  the  publication  of  Mr.  Stanley's  record  of  his  wonderful  journey  *'  across 
the  Dark  Continent."  The  attention  of  the  Christian  Church  had  been 
drawn  to  the  spiritual  need  of  other  parts  of  Africa,  besides  those  of  its 
Western  and  Southern  Divisions,  where  loving  hands  had  unfurled,  with 
no  mean  success,  the  banner  of  the  cross. 

^ '  In  connection  with  the  London  Missionary  Society,  the  wanderings,  the 
discoveries,  and  the  sufferings  of  Dr.  Livingstone,  the  touching  circum- 
stances of  his  death  on  bended  knee  in  the  hut  of  Ilala,  and  the  subsequent 
transport  of  his  cold  ashes  by  native  hands,  to  be  laid  with  the  illustrious 
dead  in  our  ancient  Abbey,  had  greatly  influenced  the  public  mind.  While 
tlie  record  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  proceedings  at  Uganda,  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel  and  its  ready  reception  at  the  court  of  King 
Mtesa,  further  stimulated  religious  sympathy  on  the  African's  behalf. 


46  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

*  Prayerful  thought  on  the  existing  need  of  Central  Africa,  and  the 
possibility  of  meeting  it,  had  long  been  working  in  one  benevolent  mind- 
that  of  a  Christian  gentleman,  Mr.  Robert  Arthington,  of  Leeds,  who,  in 
the  spring  of  1877,  thus  wrote  to  the  Committee  of  the  Society  :  "  There 
is  a  part  of  Africa,  not  too  far,  I  think,  from  places  where  you  have 
stations,  on  which  I  have  long  had  my  eye,  with  very  strong  desire  that 
the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  might  be  given  to  it — it  is  the  Congo  coimtry,  an 
old  kingdom,  once  possessed — indeed,  it  is  now — of  a  measure  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  to  a  limited  extent  instructed  in  the  externals  of  the  Christian 
religion," 

*  After  glancing  at  the  history  of  the  country  and  its  readiness  to  receive 
some  English  ("  white  men  ")  if  they  would  come  to  them,  Mr.  Arthington 
made  the  following  generous  proposal  : — 

'  "  It  is  therefore  a  great  satisfaction,  and  a  high  and  sacred  pleasure  to 
me,  to  offer  one  thousand  pounds,  if  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  will 
undertake  at  once  to  visit  these  benighted,  interesting  people  with  the 
blessed  light  of  the  Gospel,  teach  them  to  read  and  write,  and  give  them, 
in  imperishable  letters,  the  words  of  Eternal  Truth.  By-and-by,  possibly, 
we  may  be  able  to  extend  the  Mission  eastwards,  on  the  Congo,  at  a 
point  above  the  rapids." ' 

This  proposal,  followed  as  it  was  by  other  large-hearted  sug- 
gestions and  generous  gifts,  encouraged  the  Committee  to 
undertake  the  mission.  Suitable  men  were  found  as  pioneers 
for  the  work,  notably  Mr.  Grenfell,  a  skilled  engineer  as  well  as 
a  devoted  missionary  labourer ;  Mr.  J.  T.  Comber  and  Mr.  W. 
Holman  Bentley.  These  missionaries  with  their  companions 
proceeded  to  San  Salvador,  and  thence  to  Stanley  Pool,  the 
entrance  of  the  Upper  Congo,  from  which  to  Stanley  Falls,  on 
the  Equator,  in  the  very  centre  of  the  continent,  there  is  an 
uninterrupted  waterway  of  more  than  a  thousand  miles.  To 
navigate  this  river,  a  steamer  was  built — again  at  Mr. 
Arthington's  suggestion — and  appropriately  named  The  Peace, 
Settlements  have  been  formed  on  both  the  Upper  and  the 
Lower  Congo,  and  a  band  of  twenty  missionaries  are  now 
hopefully  and  joyously  at  work.  The  losses  by  death  have 
been  heavy,  Mr.  Comber  himself  having  been  among  the 
latest  called  to  his  rest;  but  recruits  are  still  pressing  forward  ; 
and  as  the  conditions  of  health  in  these  regions  are  better 
understood  it  is  hoped  and  believed  that  the  valuable  lives  that 
remain  will  be  preserved.  A  fire  that  caused  much  distress  in 
the  Mission  premises  at  Stanley  Pool,  August  1886,  like  the  fire 
at  Serampur  in  181 2  to  which  reference  is  made  on  page  40 
called  forth  the  sympathy  and  generosity  of  the  British  churches 
in  an  extraordinary  degree,  the  whole  amount  of  the  loss — ■ 

{Continued  on  page  48. 


(     47     ) 


a>   '4   n>   t--  I 
P   ^   3   H^  ' 

•T--  ^  p  n> 
3 
o 


fD    • 


: 

00 

00  00  00  oo 
C^    004^  -f^ 

:     o;  00  00 

.     -^  ^^    w 

VO  ^a  to 

CO  CO  OO^J 
^ILn    >-i  VO 
■f^  OO    OnvO 

Entered. 

Ln 

Sf::^.^ 

hHLn   O 

Co     HH 
HH    -f^    VO   U» 

No.  of  Stations 
and  Sub-Stations. 

00 

0^ 

to 

to 

M    HH    M    M 

to 

mCa)  O   00 

Missionaries. 

00-f^   00  to 

i    4.u.^ 

10  VO 
►H    to    0^  to 

Evangelists. 

i-i 

ON 

4^ 

«  VO    1-    00 
to  OJ    «    I-. 
to  VO  ^    O 

« ~b  vo 

to  OJ  4^    On 
I-,  o  O  « 

HH  U) 

OJ    to    ON  o 
VO  -(^  VO  -|i. 

Communicants. 

00 

to 
to 

a^ 

O   «   to  . 

(-ri4^  VO 

to 
;  ^ 

Ji.  Lfl    .       00 
00(-n         ^j 

>-<  to 

to  4^   to  -<r 

u\  o  On^j 

Day  Scholars. 

to 

"b  ^  to  OO 

to    OC  00  CO 

l/it-a  :    VO 
Ca  O        ^ 

Oo  t-n   O   HH 
O  Ck)  oi   00 

Sabbath  School 
Sch.  lars. 

VO 

: 

^  ^  M  : 

:  *^ 

i      t^^if 

Day  School 
Teachers. 

M 

VO  VO  OJ    to 
ON  00  11  •<! 

:    o 

OO  W         Oa 

:       oi  to 

<-a4^    O 

Sunday  School 
Teachers. 

1 

is 

^^cs 

Co-f^ 

La 

00 

Native 
Coniribiitions 
(Approximate). 

48  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 

some  ^4,000 — being  raised  again  in  fifty  days,  and  almost  with- 
out a  special  appeal. 

Amid  all  the  pioneering  work,  spiritual  results  have  not  been 
absent.  At  San  Salvador  there  have  been  many  conversions, 
and  in  other  places  there  are  manifest  signs  of  spiritual  influence. 
Not  long  before  his  decease  Mr.  Comber  wrote,  'The  Congo 
Mission  was  never  so  full  of  promise  as  to-day.  No  one  can 
study  its  brief  history  without  seeing  most  clearly  the  over- 
ruling hand  of  God.' 

The  language  has  been  reduced  by  Mr.  Holman  Bentley  to 
a  written  form  :  an  elaborate  grammar  and  dictionary  in  one 
handsome  volume  has  been  published,  and  the  Peep  of  Day 
has  already  been  translated.  The  New  Testament  and  other 
portions  of  Scripture  will  soon  follow ;  and  the  vast  basin  of 
the  river  will,  it  is  hoped,  become  accessible  to  the  glorious 
gospel. 

In  addition  to  the  Missions  described  above,  the  Society  has 
undertaken  work  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  which  does  not 
fall  within  the  scope  of  this  manual.  It  has  also  adopted  a 
mission  at  Nablous  in  Palestine  (the  ancient  Shechem  or 
Sychar),  where  Mr.  El  Karey,  assisted  by  his  wife  and  her 
sister,  are  labouring  chiefly  among  the  Jews  and  the  Moham- 
medans. Two  day-schools  are  also  conducted  in  Nablous,  one 
for  girls,  one  for  boys.  In  these,  writes  Mr.  El  Karey,  '  we 
have  Jews,  Greeks,  Mohammedans,  Samaritans,  and  Protestants, 
bowing  their  heads  together  and  offering  up  prayers  to  God. 
We  have  only  Christian  teachers  in  our  schools ;  the  instruc- 
tion is  entirely  Scriptural.  Many  of  the  scholars  have  become 
true  Christians.' 

Magazines  ; — The  Missionary  Herald  and  The  Juvetiih 
Missionary  Herald ;  monthly. 


i  49  ; 


LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

FOUNDED    1795. 

The  Missionary  Society^  now  called  the  London  Missionaiy 
Society^  was  founded  in  September,  1795,  ^-s  the  result  of 
conference  between  the  representatives  of  several  evangelical 
bodies,  convened  at  the  instance  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bogue,  of 
Gosport.  Its  founders  and  first  constituents  were  connected 
with  the  Church  of  England,  with  various  sections  of  the 
Presbyterians,  and  with  the  Congregational  body.  The  consti- 
tution of  the  Society  was  strictly  undenominational,  and  its 
object  was  stated  in  the  words,  '  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  among  heathen  and  other  unenlightened  nations.' 

As  time  went  on,  denominational  missionary  societies  were 
established,  and  thus,  by  degrees,  the  maintenance  of  the 
Society  was  left  chiefly  to  members  of  the  Congregational  body. 
But  the  undenominational  constitution  of  the  Society  is  still 
unchanged. 

In  the  first  years  of  the  Society,  openings  for  foreign 
missionary  effort  were  comparatively  few,  and  thus  several 
fields  were  occupied  temporarily,  from  which,  on  account  of 
more  important  openings  which  were  presented,  it  has  been 
felt  necessary  to  withdraw.  On  the  other  hand,  in  later  years, 
the  progress  made  in  some  stations  has  warranted  the  Society 
in  leaving  the  Christian  communities  formed  by  its  instru- 
mentality to  conduct  and  support  Christian  worship  and  work 
among  themselves,  with  only  occasional  pecuniary  aid  from  the 
Society. 

Up  to  the  close  of  1888,  the  Society  had  sent  out  Z2,2i  male 
and  54  female  missionaries. 

The  receipts  for  1887-8  amounted  to  ;^i  24,860  \s.  gd. ; 
the  expenditure  to  ^128,254  os.  5^. 

A  condensed  history  of  the  several  Mission  fields  occupied 
by  the  Society  may  now  be  given. 


50  London  Missionary  Society. 

China. — Soon  after  the  establishment  of  the  Society,  the 
attention  of  the  directors  was  drawn  to  this  great  empire  ;  but 
the  strong  ol)jections  of  the  Government  and  people  of  China 
to  the  presence  of  foreigners  caused  delay  in  sending  out 
missionaries.  In  1806,  however,  the  Rev.  R.  (afterwards  Dr.) 
Morrison  was  appointed  to  that  field,  and  in  September  1807, 
he  arrived  at  Canton.  Here  he  met  with  many  forms  of  oppo- 
sition, and  was  exposed  to  much  peril.  Consequently,  open 
evangelistic  efforts  were  impracticable.  In  1808  he  became 
translator  to  the  East  India  Company's  Factory  in  Canton,  by 
which  his  position  was  made  more  safe.  Here  he  made  known 
the  Gospel  within  a  very  limited  circle,  but  he  chiefly  devoted 
himself  to  literary  labour  in  translating  the  Scriptures,  writing 
tracts,  and  preparing  a  Chinese  dictionary.  Dr.  Morrison,  who 
during  pirt  of  his  work  had  been  assisted  by  the  Rev.  W. 
Milne,  died  in  1834,  and  the  work  in  Canton  was  left  to 
native  evangehsts,  who  laboured  amid  much  opposition,  but 
not  without  success. 

By  the  Treaty  of  1842  between  the  British  and  the  Chinese 
Governments,  certain  ports  in  China  were  opened  for  the 
residence  of  foreigners,  and  several  missionaries,  who  had 
hi'herto  resided  in  Malacca  and  the  Malayan  Archipelago, 
proceeded  to  China  and  setded  there. 

Thus,  early  in  1843,  Dr.  Hobson,  leaving  Macao,  removed 
to  Hong-kong,  where  he  opened  a  hospital.  In  July  of  the 
same  year  he  was  followed  by  the  Rev.  J.  (afterwards  Dr.) 
Legge.  Here  for  a  time  Dr.  Legge  conducted  a  theological 
seminary,  as  well  as  ordinary  evangelistic  work.  But  the 
seminary  being  soon  closed,  he  gave  his  attention  to  literary 
labour,  which,  by  degrees,  occupied  a  large  proportion  of 
his  time.  His  connection  with  the  Hong-kong  Mission  con- 
tinued until  1873. 

In  1875  female  missionaries  also  were  appointed  to  Hong- 
kong. On  the  opening  of  the  Mission  in  Hong-kong  in 
1843,  a  printing  press  was  set  up  in  connection  with  the 
Society,  and  with  this  was  combined  a  type  foundry  ;  but  as, 
after  a  time,  other  establishments  of  the  kind  were  commenced, 
those  connected  with  the  Society  were  disposed  of. 

In  1843  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Medhurst,  leaving  Batavia, 
proceeded  to  Shanghai,  in  company  with  Dr.  Lockhart, 
and    commenced    a    Mission    there ;    Dr.    Lockhart   opening 


China,  5* 


a  hospital,  which,  after  several  years,  was  taken  up  and 
supported  by  the  foreign  community,  and  the  Society's  con- 
nection with  it  ceased.  In  1847  the  Rev.  W.  Muirhead 
joined  the  Mission,  and  is  still  occupying  this  field, 
which  comprises  Shanghai,  several  out-stations,  and  a  wide 
extent  of  country  in  which  Mr.  Muirhead  and  his  native 
assistants  carry  on  evangelistic  work.  At  the  close  of  1887 
two  missionary  ladies  were  sent  out  to  this  station. 

In  1843,  the  Rev.  J.  Stronach,  who  had  been  connected 
with  the  Mission  at  Singapore,  left,  and  with  Mr.  Young, 
who  had  been  his  colleague  at  Singapore,  proceeded  to  Amoy, 
and  opened  a  Mission  there  in  1844.  The  Amoy  Mission  has 
been  very  fruitful  in  result,  several  strong  and  self-supporting 
churches  having  existed  in  it  for  many  years.  One  of  the  out- 
stations,  Chiang-chiu,  has  recently  become  a  separate  head- 
station,  at  which  two  missionaries  reside,  one  of  them  a 
medical  practitioner.  For  many  years  the  missionaries  have 
educated  native  students  for  evangehstic,  pastoral  and  school- 
work.  In  1885  two  ladies  were  sent  out  to  carry  on  a  Female 
Mission. 

In  1 86 1  the  Revs.  Griffith  John  and  R.  Wilson,  of  the 
Shanghai  Mission,  visited  Han-kow,  and  formed  a  station  there. 
The  Rev.  T.  Bryson  arrived  in i  867,  and  settled  at  Woo-chang, 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  A  medical  branch_  of  the 
Mission  was  commenced  some  years  ago,  and  a  hospital  was 
built.  This  work  is  still  going  on,  and  is  under  the  care  of 
Dr.  Gillison. 

During  the  closing  weeks  of  the  year  a  new  Mission  m 
Ching-king,  the  commercial  capital  of  the  great  Sze  Chuan 
province,  was  opened  by  the  settlement  of  the  Rev.  J.  W. 
Wilson.  In  May  1861  the  Rev.  Joseph  Edkms,  who 
had  been  connected  with  the  Shanghai  Mission  since  1848, 
opened  a  new  station  at  Tien-tsin,  where,  in  1862,  he  was 
joined  by  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Lees.  In  1879,  Dr.  Mackenzie, 
removing  from  Han-kow,  commenced  a  medical  mission  at 
Tien-tsin,  which,  through  the  patronage  and  liberal  pecuniary 
aid  of  the  Viceroy,  Li  Hung  Chang,  has  become  a  very 
important  branch  of  work.  Ladies  sent  out  by  the  directors 
as  female  missionaries  have  been  carrying  on  their  work 
from  1885.  Native  students  have  for  some  years  been  in- 
structed by  the  missionaries,  preparatory  to  their  engaging  in 


E  2 


52  London  Missionary  Society » 

the  work  of  the  Mission.  Several  promising  out-stations  have 
been  opened  in  connection  with  the  Tien-tsin  Mission.  Some 
of  these  out-stations,  situated  about  150  miles  south  of  Tien-tsin, 
have  during  the  past  year  been  formed  into  a  new  centre  for 
work,  and  are  occupied  by  two  European  missionaries,  one  of 
whom  is  a  medical  man. 

Access,  for  missionary  purposes,  to  the  sacrt  d  city  of  Peking 
being  ardently  desired,  Dr.  Lockhart  visited  the  city  in  1861, 
to  test  the  practicability  of  establishing  a  Mission  there;  and, 
as  a  first  step,  began  medical  practice  in  the  East  City.  Mr. 
Edkins  in  1862  paid  two  visits  to  Peking,  and  in  1863  settled 
there  as  a  missionary.  Their  successors  have  carried  on  and 
enlarged  the  work,  and  from  1884  ladies  have  been  sent  out 
to  conduct  a  Mission  among  Chinese  women  and  girls.  For 
many  years  native  students  have  been  educated  at  Peking  with 
a  view  to  missionary  work. 

A  Mission  to  the  Mongols  was  commenced  in  18 19  by  the 
Revs.  E.  Stallybrass  and  W.  Swan,  who  entered  Siberia  from 
the  west.  This  Mission  was  carried  on  with  a  small  measure 
of  success  until  1840,  when  it  was  suppressed  by  a  decree  of 
the  Russian  Synod.  The  missionaries  during  their  residence 
in  Siberia  translated  the  Scriptures  into  the  Mongolian  lan- 
guage— an  invaluable  legacy  for  the  future.  In  1869  the 
work  was  recommenced,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Gilmour  was 
appointed  to  this  sphere.  He  arrived  in  Peking  in  1870,  and, 
making  Peking  his  base  of  operations,  entered  Mongolia  from 
the  east ;  making  long  tours  among  the  people,  and  dispensing 
medicines  as  a  means  of  gaining  access  to  them.  In  his  work 
he  has  met  with  some  encouragement,  but  chiefly  among 
Chinese  residing  in  or  visiting  Mongolia  for  purposes  of 
trade.  The  Mongolian  Mission  has  now  found  a  centre  in  the 
^own  of  Chao-yang,  and  Mr.  G.  P.  Smith,  M.B.,  CM.,  has 
gone  out  to  join  Mr.  Gilmour  in  the  work. 

India. — Very  early  in  the  Society's  history,  the  directors 
turned  their  attention  to  India.  In  May  1798,  the  Rev. 
Nathaniel  Forsyth  sailed  from  England  for  Calcutta,  and 
settled  at  Chinsurah,  thirty  miles  above  that  city.  This  was 
the  commencement  of  the  North  India  Mission,  ef  which,  for 
the  past  seventy  years,  Calcutta  has  been  one  of  the  chief 
centres.      The   first   Mission    in   South    India    was    that    at 


India,  53 

Vizagapatam,  to  which  Messrs.  Cran  and  Des  Granges  were 
appointed  in  1804.  Before  the  close  of  18 10,  both  these 
brethren  were  removed  by  death,  but  not  until  they  had  made 
some  progress  in  school  and  translation  work,  and  had  had  the 
satisfaction  of  welcoming  a  Brahmin  convert  to  Christianity,  by 
name  Ananderayer.  The  Mission  was  carried  on  by  Messrs. 
Gordon  and  Lee,  and  was  subsequently  reinforced  by  Messrs. 
Dawson  and  Pritchett. 

Almost  simultaneously  with  the  commencement  of  the 
Vizagapatam  Mission,  eftbrts  were  made  to  settle  in  the  native 
province  of  Travancore.  The  Rev.  W.  T.  Ringeltaube,  the 
pioneer  of  this  Mission,  after  studying  the  Tamil  language 
at  Madras,  proceeded  to  Palamkottah,  whence,  in  the  early 
part  of  1806,  through  the  influence  of  the  British  Resident 
in  Travancore,  he  obtained  a  passport  to  enter  that  province 
The  station  at  Nagarkoil  was  formed  in  1809,  and  con- 
tinues one  of  the  five  centres  from  which  the  Travancore 
Mission  is  worked.  In  1805  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Loveless 
commenced  work  in  Madras.  In  18 10  the  Rev.  John 
Hands  settled  at  Bellary,  and  ten  years  afterwards,  his 
colleague,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Taylor,  removed  to  Belgaum,  and 
commenced  a  station  in  that  town.  In  the  same  year  (1820), 
Bangalore  was  taken  up  by  Messrs.  Laidler  and  Forbes. 
Cuddapah,  with  its  '  Christian  village,'  owes  its  origin  to  the 
Rev.  W.  Howell,  who  settled  there  in  1822.  The  destination 
of  the  Rev.  Henry  Crisp,  who  had  been  appointed  in  1827 
to  Cuddapah,  was  changed,  and  he  was  permitted  to  found  a 
station  at  Salem,  which  at  the  present  day  is  one  of  the  large 
and  important  centres  of  work  in  South  India.  In  like  manner 
the  Rev.  W.  B.  Addis  was  transferred  from  Travancore,  and 
became  the  father  of  a  new  mission  at  Coimbatore  in 
1830. 

Turning  to  the  North- West,  Benares,  '  the  sacred  city  of  the 
Hindoos,'  became  a  sphere  of  the  Society's  labours  in  1820  by 
the  appointment  of  the  Rev.  M.  T.  Adam.  Its  sister  station, 
Mirzapur,  thirty  miles  distant,  was  commenced  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Mather  in  1834;  and,  in  1850,  the  hill  station  of  Almora 
was  taken  up  by  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Budden,  at  the  suggestion  of 
some  Christian  gentlemen  residing  in  the  Kumaun  province, 
who  agreed  to  meet  local  expenses.  In  the  evening  of  life. 
Mr.  Budden  is  now  permitted  to  rejoice  in  the  fruits  of  nearly 


54  London  Missioftary  Society. 

forty  years'  labour  for  the  moral,  social,  and  spiritual  benefit  ol 
the  native  population. 

The  foregoing  summary  is  not  intended  to  comprise  a 
complete  record  of  the  initial  work  of  the  Indian  Mission. 
During  the  first  forty  years  of  the  Society's  existence,  stations 
were  commenced  and  discontinued,  but  most  of  the  stations  to 
which  we  have  referred  are  at  present  in  full  and  enlarged 
operation. 

Apart  from  translation  work  and  the  preparation  of  a  native 
literature,  which  apply  equally  to  most  other  missions,  the 
operations  of  the  Society  in  India  may  for  convenience  be 
divided  into  three  main  departments — pastoral,  evangelistic, 
and  educational.  The  training  of  native  young  men  with  the 
view  of  their  becoming  catechists,  evangelists,  and  pastors  to 
their  countrymen,  is  carried  on  at  Calcutta,  Bangalore,  Nagar- 
koil,  and  other  places. 

To  sum  up  the  present  position  of  the  Society's  work  in 
India :  In  the  North  there  are  seven  stations — Calcutta, 
Berhampur,  Benares,  Mirzapur,  Singrouli,  Almora,  and 
Ranikhet.  In  Calcutta  the  various  branches  of  Christian 
effort  are  being  worked  with  energy  and  success.  In  connec- 
tion with  the  Bhawanipur  Institution,  the  result  of  the 
university  examinations  was  very  satisfactory,  fourteen  students 
having  passed  in  the  First  Arts,  and  five  in  the  B.A.  Female 
education  and  Zenana  visiting  exhibit  signs  of  steady  growth. 
Among  its  native  workers  the  mission  has  men  of  conspicuous 
ability  and  high  character  who  are  rendering  most  valuable 
service  as  teachers,  pastors,  and  evangelist  missionaries.  The 
small  native  Christian  church  in  Berhampur  has  held  on  its 
way  without  change;  an  English  service  has  also  been  kept 
up.  Zenana  work  is  actively  carried  on.  Benares  contains  a 
Mission  College,  to  which  the  time  and  attention  of  one  of  the 
three  resident  missionaries  are  mainly  devoted.  Visits  to  the 
monasteries  and  temples  of  the  city,  evangelistic  work  in  the 
rural  districts,  and  Zenana  visitation,  are  cared  for  by  the 
several  members  of  the  Mission  staff.  The  salient  features  of 
the  Mirzapur  Mission  are  its  high  schools  and  orphanage. 
There  is  also  a  small  community  of  Christians  at  Singrouli, 
consisting  of  twenty-three  families,  ministered  to  by  an 
ordained  native  pastor,  who  also  preaches  in  the  surrounding 
district.      Almora,    with    its    college,    and     Ranikhet,    with 


India:  Madagascar,  55 

its  mission  churcl\,  complete  the  roll  of  the  North  India 
stations. 

The  area  covered  by  the  missions  in  the  South  is  larger  than 
that  of  either  of  the  other  divisions.  Travancore,  although 
included  geographically,  is  regarded  as  a  separate  Mission. 
In  South  India  proper  there  are  eleven  stations,  viz.,  Belgaum, 
Bellary,  Gooty,  Cuddapah,  Bangalore,  Tirupatur,  Salem, 
Coimbatore,  Madras,  Vizagapatam,  and  Vizianagram.  There 
are  six  institutions  for  higher  education,  situated  respectively 
at  Bellary,  Bangalore,  Coimbatore,  Madras,  Salem,  and 
Vizagapatam. 

The  districts  south  of  Bangalore  comprise  an  area  of  14,000 
square  miles,  with  a  population  of  nearly  3,000,000.  Yet  the 
full  complement  of  missionaries  for  this  vast  region  has  never 
been  more  than  five,  and  for  several  years  past  there  have 
never  been  more  than  four  in  the  three  stations.  They  have, 
however,  been  ably  seconded  by  an  earnest  company  of  native 
agents,  whom  they  have  trained  for  the  work,  and  still,  so  far 
as  possible,  supervise  and  direct. 

In  Travancore,  where  the  success  of  the  Mission  has  been 
most  marked  and  gratifymg,  there  are  five  principal  stations — 
Nagarkoil,  Neyoor,  Pareychaley,  Trivandrum,  and  Quilon. 
These  are  worked  by  eight  male  and  two  female  missionaries, 
assisted  by  a  band  of  nineteen  native  ordained  missionaries  and 
twenty-five  native  preachers.  In  1852  a  Medical  Mission  was 
commenced  at  Neyoor  by  Rev.  C.  C.  Leitch.  His  successors 
have  been  Dr.  Lowe,  Dr.  T.  S.  Thomson,  and  Dr.  Fry,  the  last 
named  being  the  present  superintendent  of  this  special 
department  of  the  work  at  Neyoor. 

Madagascar. — The  first  missionaries  sent  by  the  Society 
to  Madagascar  were  the  Revs.  Thomas  Bevan  and  David 
Jones,  who  arrived  in  that  island  in  August  1818.  Within  a 
year  from  their  embarkation,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bevan  and  child, 
and  Mrs.  Jones  and  child,  had  fallen  victims  to  the  fever  of  the 
country,  and  Mr.  Jones  was  left  alone.  He  paid  a  visit  to 
Mauritius,  and  returning  to  Madagascar  in  1820  reached 
Antananarivo,  the  capital,  in  October,  and  commenced  the 
Mission  there.  Between  that  time  and  the  death  of  Radama 
the  king,  in  1828,  fourteen  missionaries  were  sent  out,  Rnd  a 
printing  press  had  been  set  up  in  the  capital,   at  which   the 


56  London  Missio?iary  Society. 

entire  Bible  was  printed,  with  the  aid  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society.  Mission  schools  had  been  established,  and 
instruction  in  the  industrial  arts  given  by  lay  agents  sent  out 
specially  for  that  purpose.  Preaching  in  the  vernacular  by 
Mr.  Jones  and  the  Rev.  David  Griffiths,  who  had  joined  him, 
attracted  large  congregations,  and  the  Mission  was  showing 
every  sign  of  prosperity;  when,  on  the  accession  of  Queen 
Ranavalona,  indications  were  but  too  apparent  that  trouble 
was  at  hand.  In  July  1837,  the  profession  of  Christianity  was 
forbidden,  Christian  worship  prohibited,  and  every  book  confis- 
cated. In  the  same  year  Rasalama  was  speared.  By  the  year 
1842,  the  martyrs  numbered  seventeen,  while  many  hundreds 
had  been  doomed  to  slavery,  others  happily  escaping  by  flight. 
Another  persecution  broke  out  in  1849,  when  eighteen  persons 
were  put  to  death,  and  more  than  a  hundred,  with  their  wives 
and  children,  made  slaves,  and  2,000  fined.  Again,  in  July  1857, 
twenty-one  were  stoned  to  death,  and  sixty-six  were  loaded  with 
heavy  chains. 

But  a  time  of  deliverance  was  near.  In  August  1861,  the 
queen  died,  and  her  son  and  only  child,  Rakotond,  succeeded 
to  the  throne,  as  Radama  II.  The  views  and  policy  of  the 
new  sovereign  in  relation  to  foreigners  were  most  liberal  and 
enlightened.  An  embassy  from  Mauritius  that  proceeded  to 
Madagascar  reported  the  number  of  Christians  found  in  the 
capital,  who  at  their  invitation  were  visited  by  the  Rev.  J.  J. 
Le  Brun,  accompanied  by  the  Malagasy  refugee  David  Johns. 
By  request  of  the  directors,  the  Rev.  William  Ellis,  who  had 
visited  the  island  in  1856,  again  proceeded  thither,  with  a  view 
to  ascertain  facts,  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  introduction 
of  a  new  body  of  Christian  labourers.  In  the  following  spring 
a  party  of  six  missionaries,  including  a  medical  man,  a  printer, 
and  a  schoolmaster,  set  out,  carrying  with  them  a  supply  of 
type,  school  materials,  upwards  of  10,000  copies  of  Scriptures 
granted  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and  300  reams 
of  printing  paper,  the  gift  of  the  ReUgious  Tract  Society.  They 
also  conveyed  some  20,000  volumes  of  Christian  works  translated 
into  the  vernacular.  Mr.  Ellis  remained  in  the  island  until  1865, 
to  assist  in  re-organizing  the  Mission,  when,  his  object  being 
accomplished,  he  returned  to  England.  The  result  of  six  years' 
effort,  as  shown  in  December  1867,  was  90  churches,  with 
5,255  members,  and  a  Christian  community  of  about   20,000. 


Madagascar,  57 

Ther;  were  also  10 1  pastors  in  and  about  the  city,  with  an 
equal  number  of  simple  chapels  erected  at  the  cost  of  the 
native  congregations.  In  the  meantime,  at  the  suggestion  ol 
Mr.  Ellis,  an  appeal  had  been  issued  by  the  directors  for  funds 
to  erect  four  substantial  memorial  churches  on  sites  rendered 
sacred  by  the  death  of  the  Christian  martyrs,  which  sites  were 
secured  to  the  Society  in  perpetuity  by  the  king.  The  appeal 
was  successful,  and  the  churches  are  now  an  ornament  to  the 
capiral,  and  are  filled  with  attentive  worshippers. 

In  1863  Queen  Ranavalona  came  to  the  throne,  and  in  1869 
was  baptized  into  the  profession  of  the  Christian  faith.  In 
March  1873,  the  then  foreign  secretary,  Dr.  Mullens,  ac- 
companied by  the  Rev.  John  Pillans,  went  on  a  visit  to 
Madagascar,  as  a  deputation  from  the  Society.  They  were 
favoured  with  audiences  by  the  queen  and  prime  minister,  in 
whose  presence  a  public  examination  of  schools  was  held. 
The  churches  in  the  island  now  enjoyed  much  prosperity  and 
increase,  which  prosperity  continued  with  scarcely  any 
intermission  for  another  decade.  The  Mission  became  con- 
solidated, and  its  influence  widened.  If  the  statistics  showed 
a  falling  off  in  numbers,  it  was  simply  an  indication  that  '  the 
praying'  had  become  more  of  a  reality  with  the  people,  and 
that  by  a  careful  sifting  process  the  chaff  had  been  separated 
from  the  wheat.  In  July  1883,  the  good  queen,  after  a  brief 
illness,  died,  declaring  with  her  last  words  her  trust  in  Jesus 
Christ  as  her  Saviour,  and  charging  the  prime  minister  and 
her  successor  to  remember  that  her  kingdom  was  resting  upon 
God.  Razafindrahety,  the  present  sovereign,  who  bears  the 
title  of  Ranavalona  III.,  is  a  niece  of  the  late  queen. 

In  recent  years  the  proceedings  of  the  French  in  connection 
with  the  island  have  caused  much  anxiety  to  the  Mission ; 
but  by  the  blessing  of  God  the  work  has  been  continued  both 
in  the  Imerina  and  the  Betsileo  provinces  without  serious 
interruption. 

The  total  number  of  churches  in  Imerina  connected  with 
the  Mission  is  about  900.  These  churches  necessarily  differ 
much  in  character.  Some  of  the  more  distant  ones  barely 
deserve  the  name  of  Christian  churches  at  all,  so  dense  is  the 
ignorance  of  the  great  majority  of  the  people  of  even  the 
elements  of  Christianity,  and  so  far^  are  they  from  being 
obedient,  not   only   to   the  law  of  Christ,  but   even   to   the 


58  London  Missionary  Society » 

demands  of  the  most  ordinary  morality.  Other  churches 
again,  especially  those  in  and  near  Antananarivo,  are  in  a 
comparatively  strong  and  healthy  condition,  aUve  to  their 
responsibilities,  and  vigorous  in  their  endeavours  to  advance 
education  and  true  religion  in  their  midst. 

The  number  of  students,  ministerial  and  otherwise,  in  the 
college  at  Antananarivo  is  54;  pupils  in  the  normal 
school,  204;  and  in  the  girls'  central  school,  183.  The 
last  revision  of  the  Malagasy  Bible,  which  was  commenced  in 
December  1873,  has  been  completed,  and  a  missionary  has 
recently  arrived  to  take  charge  of  the  printing-office. 

In  the  Betsileo  province  the  normal  school  at  Fianarantsoa 
has  a  regular  attendance  of  119  pupils,  while  special  efforts  are 
made  on  behalf  of  girls  and  women.  In  the  country  districts 
Sabbath  services,  schools,  Bible  classes,  etc.,  have  all  been 
vigorously  carried  on  during  the  year,  and  in  some  instances 
with  cheering  results. 

Africa. — The  operations  of  the  Society  were  at  first  confined 
to  the  southern  portions  of  this  continent,  but  they  have  from 
time  to  time  taken  a  northerly  direction,  the  limits  of  which  are 
now  marked  by  the  Mission  on  Lake  Tanganyika. 

The  first  sphere  taken  up  by  the  Society  v/as  Kafirland. 
Its  tribes  were  located  on  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  Cape 
Colony  beyond  the  Fish  River.  In  December  1798,  Dr. 
Vanderkemp  left  England  with  Mr.  Edmonds,  both  of  whom 
in  the  following  year  took  up  their  residence  among  these 
warlike  people.  Messrs.  Kicherer  and  Edwards,  who  ac- 
companied them,  commenced  labour  among  the  Bushmen,  or 
Bosjesmans,  in  the  north  of  the  Colony.  In  180T,  Dr. 
Vanderkemp  proceeded  to  Graaff  Reinet,  and  in  the  following 
year  he  removed  with  the  first  Hottentot  congregation  to 
Botha's  Farm,  near  Algoa  Bay.  In  1803,  in  connection  with 
the  Rev.  James  Read,  he  obtained  a  station  at  Kooboo  from 
the  Dutch  Government,  and  named  it  Bethelsdorp.  Dr. 
Vanderkemp  died  on  the  15th  of  December,  1811.  Ini8i6 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Williams  established  a  Mission  among  the 
Kafirs  at  Kat  River,  but  was  called  to  his  rest  in  August 
1818,  after  a  brief  period  of  labour.  The  Mission  is  per* 
petuated  in  the  station  of  King  William's  Town,  at  present 
under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  John  Harper.     The  Mission 


Africa,  59 

among  the  Bushmei .  was  reinforced  by  the  Rev.  C.  A.  Kramer 
in  1799,  when  he  joined  Messrs.  Kicherer  and  Edwards  at 
Zak  River.  This  station  was  relinquished  in  1806,  but  as  the 
result  a  station  was  formed  among  the  Bushmen  at  Colesberg 
in  1 8 14,  and  the  way  was  opened  for  reaching  the  Namaquas, 
Corannas,  Griquas,  and  Bechuanas.  In  Januaiy  1806,  the 
Orange  River  was  crossed,  and  a  work  attempted  among 
the  Hottentots  of  Namaqualand.  The  missionaries,  how- 
ever, soon  had  to  flee,  owing  to  the  terror  caused  among 
the  native  tribes  by  the  presence  of  the  notorious  chief 
Africaner.  The  Mission  was  resumed  at  Pella  in  December 
18 1 1,  by  the  Rev.  John  Ebner,  who,  four  years  afterwards, 
removed  to  Africaner's  kraal,  where  that  chief  and  his  brothers, 
with  many  other  natives  who  had  embraced  the  Gospel,  were 
baptized. 

In  1816  two  attempts  were  made  to  establish  a  Mission 
among  the  Bechuanas  at  Lattakoo.  These  having  failed,  the 
Rev.  Robert  Hamilton  and  people  removed,  in  June  181 7,  to 
Kuruman,  then  called  New  Lattakoo.  The  Rev.  Robert 
Moffat's  first  visit  to  Kuruman  occurred  on  the  25th  of  March, 
1820,  and  was  as  a  deputation,  in  company  with  the  Rev. 
John  Campbell.  In  the  following  year  Mr.  Moffat  removed 
thither  from  his  station  at  Griqua  Town  by  desire  of  the  chief 
Mothibi.  In  August  1824,  owing  to  dissensions  among  the 
native  tribes,  he,  with  his  family,  was  compelled  to  retire 
for  a  time  to  Griqua  Town;  but  early  in  1825  he  returned 
to  Kuruman.  Various  missionaries  successively  joined  the 
station,  including  the  Rev.  John  Mackenzie,  who  was  ap- 
pointed tutor  in  the  Moffat  Institution,  and  commenced  its 
classes  in  August  1873.  Kanye,  Taung,  Molepolole,  and 
Shoshong  are  moie  recently-formed  stations  in  Bechuanaland. 

A  hundred  and  sixty  miles  north  of  Shoshong  the  traveller 
reaches  the  southern  boundary  of  Matebeleland.  On  the 
28th  of  October,  1859,  the  Society's  missionaries,  Messrs.  Sykes 
and  Thomas,  arrived  at  Moselekatse's  Town,  but,  owing  to 
numerous  delays,  it  was  not  until  the  end  of  December  that 
they  were  able  to  settle  in  the  valley  of  Inyati,  which  had  been 
granted  to  them  by  the  chief  for  their  occupation.  The 
present  missionaries  are  Messrs.  Elliott  and  Rees. 

A  second  Matebele  station  was  opened  at  Hope  Fountain  in 
the  year  1872,  by  the  late  Rev.  J.  B.  Thomson,  a  missionary 


6o  London  Missionary  Society, 

from  Inyati.  The  present  missionaries  are  Messrs.  Helm  and 
Carnegie. 

About  twenty  years  since,  it  was  resolved,  in  view  of  the 
claims  of  the  districts  unworked,  to  reduce  the  number  of  stations 
within  the  colony  itself,  with  the  purpose  of  devoting  the 
resources  at  command  more  largely  to  the  regions  beyond. 
The  result  has  justified  the  wisdom  of  the  step,  and  during 
the  above-named  period  the  few  remaining  churches  in  the 
cclony  have  become  independent  of  t!ie  Society's  aid. 

The  latest  development  of  Missions  in  the  dark  continent — 
that  on  Lake  Tanganyika — took  place  in  the  year  1877.  In 
the  month  of  April,  the  missionaries  embarked  for  Zanzibar, 
and  on  the  24th  of  July,  six  in  number,  they  left  the  coast  for 
the  interior  with  their  waggons  and  oxen.  This  mode  of 
transit  proving  a  failure,  the  missionaries  rested  during  the 
rainy  season  in  the  hills  at  Kirasa,  near  Mpwapwa,  and  at  the 
end  of  May  1878,  four  of  their  number  went  forward  in  two 
parties.  The  first  proceeded  via  Urambo,  where  a  Mission 
was  commenced  in  1879  by  the  invitation  of  the  chief.  On 
the  6th  of  August,  the  town  of  Ujiji,  on  the  eastern  shore  of 
the  lake,  was  reached.  The  past  ten  years  have  witnessed  a 
series  of  almost  unprecedented  trials,  owing  to  the  failure  of 
h<;alth  and  deaths  in  the  Mission  circle.  But  others  have  come 
forward  to  take  the  places  of  those  who  have  fallen ;  and  at  the 
present  time  the  prospects  of  the  Mission  are  most  hopeful  :  a 
steamer  has  been  placed  on  the  lake,  and  reinforcements, 
including  a  medical  missionary,  have  been  sent  out  during  the 
past  year. 

The  West  Indies. — The  work  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  in  the  West  Indies  embraced  the  colony  of  British 
Guiana  (including  Demerara  and  Berbice)  and  the  Island  of 
Jamaica  ;  with  (for  brief  periods)  Tobago  and  Trinidad. 

In  1807  a  pressing  request  was  received  from  Mr.  Post,  the 
Dutch  occupier  of  a  plantation  named  Le  Resouvenir,  on  the 
east  coast  of  Demerara,  that  a  missionary  might  be  sent  to 
instruct  his  slaves.  In  response  to  this  appeal  the  Rev.  J. 
Wray  was  appointed,  and  settled  at  Le  Resouvenir  in  February 
of  the  following  year,  Mr.  Post  almost  entirely  supporting  the 
Mission  by  his  liberal  contributions.  Before  his  death,  in 
A[)ril  1809,  he  secured  to  the  Society  the  chapel  and  dwelling- 


Wesf  Ifidies :  The  South  Seas,  6i 

house,  together  with  a  small  endowment.  In  1813  Mr.  Wray 
removed  to  Berbice,  to  undertake  the  religious  care  of  the  Crown 
negroes  there.  His  successor  was  the  Rev.  J.  Smith,  who 
laboured  with  much  success  for  nearly  seven  years  (1817-23), 
but  who,  on  a  charge  of  alleged  complicity  with  a  revolt  among 
the  negroes,  was  tried  by  court-martial,  and  died  in  prison  on 
the  6th  of  February,  1824.  The  Society's  work  at  Le  Resouvenir 
was  then  brought  to  a  close. 

On  the  ist  of  August,  1834,  the  Emancipation  Act  came  into 
force.  This  was  the  signal  for  further  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
Society  on  behalf  of  the  negro  races.  A  Mission  was  com- 
menced in  Jamaica,  by  the  appointment  of  six  brethren,  for  two 
of  whom  accommodation  in  Arcadia  had  been  kindjy  offered  by 
W.  A.  Hankey,  Esq. 

The  object  from  the  first  was  to  found  Christian  churches, 
and  gradually  to  lead  on  the  members  of  those  churches  to 
self-management  and  self-support.  In  accomplishing  this, 
institutions  at  George  Town,  Demerara,  New  Amsterdam, 
Berbice,  and  Kingston  and  Ridgemount  in  Jamaica,  rendered 
good  service.  Pure  literature  was  also  placed  within  reach  of 
the  natives,  and  every  effort  was  made  to  encourage  and  stimu- 
late them  in  self-help  and  moral  and  spiritual  development. 
'  Congregational  Unions'  were  an  aftergrowth. 

The  Rev.  J.  Foreman,  the  sole  superintending  missionary  in 
Guiana,  died  during  the  past  year,  but  a  successor  has  now 
been  appointed.  The  Society  has  now  no  English  missionary 
labouring  in  Jamaica. 

The  South  Seas. — On  September  25, 1795,  it  was  resolved  by 
the  directors  that  the  first  attempt  of  the  Society  should  be  to 
send  missionaries  to  Otaheite  (Tahiti),  or  some  other  islands 
in  the  South  Seas.  Accordingly  a  vessel — the  Diiff—vfSiS 
purchased,  and  thirty  missionaries,  who  had  been  appointed, 
sailed  for  that  island,  where  eighteen  of  the  number  landed  on 
March  6,  1797.  Of  the  rest,  ten  settled  on  one  of  the  Friendly 
Islands,  and  two  went  on  to  the  Marquesas.  Of  those  who 
landed  on  Tahiti,  four  were  ordained  missionaries,  the  Revs. 
J.  Cover,  J.  Eyre,  J.  Jefferson,  and  T.  Lewis ;  the  remainder 
were  artisans.  Of  these  Messrs.  Bicknell,  Henry,  and  Nott, 
were  the  most  prominent  in  the  subsequent  work  of  the  Mission. 
From  various  causes — the  hostility  of  the   natives,  hardship, 


62  London  Missionary  Society, 

death  and  secession — the  number  by  January  1800  had  been 
reduced  to  four,  Messrs.  Eyre,  Jefferson,  Bicknell,  and  Nott. 
In  March  of  this  year  (1800)  the  first  chapel  was  built, 
Pomare,  the  chief,  supplying  much  of  the  material.  In 
December  1798  a  second  party  of  thirty  missionaries  was  sent 
out  in  the  Duff,  but  on  their  way  the  vessel  was  captured  by 
the  French,  and  all  the  missionaries  returned  to  England,  where 
most  of  them  resigned  their  connection  with  the  Society. 

In  November  1808  a  rebeUion  broke  out  in  Tahiti,  and 
Pomare  withdrew  to  Moorea  (Emieo),  a  neighbouring  island,  the 
missionaries  retiring  for  a  time  either  with  Pomare  to  Moorea,  or 
to  New  South  Wales.  After  a  time  Pomare  regained  his  former 
power  in  the  island,  the  missionaries,  at  his  request,  resuming 
their  work.  The  king's  renunciation  of  idolatry,  his  acceptance 
of  Christianity  and  his  baptism,  in  connection  with  his  victory 
over  the  rebel  party,  and  his  lenient  treatment  of  the  prisoners, 
led  the  people  with  few  exceptions  to  accept  the  new  doctrine. 

During  these  years  the  missionaries  had  acquired  the  language, 
had  translated  or  prepared  elementary  school  and  other  books, 
and  had  also  given  much  attention  to  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures.  A  press  was  also  introduced,  by  which  portiors  of 
the  New  Testament  and  other  small  books  were  printed.  The 
Mission  had  now  taken  a  settled  shape,  services  were  regularly 
held,  Christian  churches  were  formed,  schools  had  been  opened, 
and  were  being  conducted  with  much  success.  In  May  1818 
an  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society  was  established,  of  which 
Pomare  became  the  president.  In  1819  a'code  of  laws  was 
framed.  In  1821  artisans  from  England  arrived  to  instruct 
the  people  in  handicraft  weaving  and  agriculture. 

In  1836  two  Roman  Catholic  priests  arrived,  but  were  not 
allowed  to  remain.  This  led  to  interference  by  the  French 
Government,  to  the  arrest  and  expulsion  of  the  British 
Consul,  and  to  the  suppression  of  the  work  of  the  Society. 
The  then  queen  was  virtually  deposed,  and  a  French  Pro- 
tectorate assumed.  But  several  years  before  matters  had 
arrived  at  this  stage  the  entire  Bible  in  Tahitian  had  been 
distributed  among  the  people.  Numerous  Roman  Catholic 
priests  had  been  introduced,  but  as  the  native  Christians  were 
Protestants,  French  Protestant  missionaries  connected  with 
the  Paris  Missionary  Society  were  sent  to  the  island,  and  were 
supported   by    the    French   Government.      Only   one   of   the 


The  South  Seas,  63 

Society'-s  missionaries  remained  in  Tahiti,  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Green, 
and  his  contrc^  over  the  Protestant  teachers  and  the  native 
churches  had  been  set  aside  and  given  over  to  the  French  mission- 
aries. Under  these  circumstances,  the  London  Missionary 
Society  in  1886  withdrew  from  this  their  earhest  field,  after 
having  occupied  it  for  about  eighty-nine  years. 

The  evangehzation  of  the  Society  Islands,  consisting  of 
Huahine,  Raialea,  Tahaa,  and  Porapora,  was  soon  attempted 
by  the  missionaries  connected  with  Tahiti. 

In  1807  Huahine  was  visited  by  Messrs.  Nott  and  Hayward, 
but  in  1808,  on  the  temporary  withdrawment  of  the  mis- 
sionaries from  Tahiti,  some  of  them  took  refuge  in  Huahine, 
and  began  a  Mission;  but  when  the  state  of  affairs  in  Tahiti 
permitted,  most  of  the  missionaries  returned. 

In  1 8 18  the  Revs.  W.  Elhs  and  C.  Barff  settled  in  Huahine, 
and  entering  into  the  labours  of  their  predecessors,  were  soon 
fully  occupied  in  holding  services,  organizing  churches, 
and  conducting  schools  both  for  adults  and  children.  Besides 
this,  Mr.  ElUs  had  brought  with  him  a  printing  press, 
which  was  soon  in  full  use  in  printing  elementary  books,  etc. 
In  1822  Mr.  ElHs  went  to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  the 
Mission  was  left  in  the  sole  charge  of  Mr.  Barff,  who 
retired  from  active  work  in  1864,  and  was  succeeded  in  1867 
by  the  Rev.  A.  T.  Saville.  Mr.  Saville  left  in  1874,  from 
ill-health,  and  for  a  time  native  pastors  carried  on  the 
work ;  eventually  the  Rev.  E.  V.  Cooper  became  the  resident 
missionary,  and  he  still  occupies  the  field. 

A  Mission  was  established  in  Raiatea  and  Tahaa  in  1818 
by  the  Revs.  L.  E.  Threlkeld,  J.  Williams,  and  J.  M.  Orsmond, 
who  settled  there  in  consequence  of  the  earnest  invitation  of 
Tamatoa,  the  principal  chief  of  those  two  islands,  who,  after  a 
long  visit  to  Tahiti,  was  led  to  renounce  idolatry  and  accept 
Christianity;  his  people,  after  some  resistance,  following  his  ex- 
ample. Under  these  brethren,  the  Mission  made  rapid  progress  ; 
but  in  1820  Mr.  Orsmond  left,  and  in  1824  Mr.  Threlkeld 
withdrew.  Under  Mr.  Williams,  now  alone,  every  department 
of  the  work  went  on  successfully.  To  the  ordinary  branches  of 
the  Mission,  this  great  missionary  added  instruction  in  carpentry, 
smith's  work,  agriculture  and  shipbuilding.  He  also  educated 
native  sfilents,  many  of  whom  rendered  valuable  pioneer  work 
in  other  islands.     In    1834  he  returned  to  England,  and  di<l 


64  London  Missionary  Society, 

not  resume  work  on  Raiatea.  Under  his  successor  thi 
Mission  steadily  developed,  the  establishment  of  a  training 
institution  and  a  printing  press  being  among  its  most 
interesting  features.  During  the  past  year  the  French  have 
asserted  and  established  a  protectorate  over  the  Society 
Islands.  This  change  of  Government  and  the  very  un- 
expected death  of  the  Rev.  W.  E.  Richards  have  led  the 
directors  to  decide  upon  withdrawing  from  this  field  of  labour. 

The  island  of  Porapora  was  first  evangehzed  by  native 
teachers  sent  from  Raiatea.  In  1820  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Orsmond 
settled  there;  but  in  1824  he  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  G. 
Piatt.  From  1874  the  work  in  the  island  has  been  conducted 
by  a  native  pastor,  the  missionaries  in  the  Society  Islands 
exercising  a  general  superintendence. 

Three  of  the  Hervey  Islands  have  been  principal  stations 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  viz.  :  Aitutaki,  Rarotonga, 
and  Mangaia. 

In  182 1  the  Rev.  John  WilHams  visited  Aitutaki,  and  left 
two  teachers  there  from  Raiatea,  as  pioneers,  through  whose 
teaching  and  influence  the  natives  were  led  to  abandon  idolatry 
and  profess  acceptance  of  Christianity.  In  June  1839  the 
Rev.  Henry  Royle  arrived  as  the  first  resident  missionary. 
He  wisely  paid  much  attention  to  education,  and  was  very 
successful  in  preparing  young  men  as  candidates  for  the 
Training  Institution  in  Rarotonga.  On  his  retirement  in 
1876,  the  work  was  carried  on  by  tv/o  native  pastors,  under  the 
superintendence  of  the  missionaries  in  other  islands  of  the 
group,  until  1885,  when  the  Rev.  W.  N.  Lawrence  removed 
from  Mangaia  to  Aitutaki. 

The  island  of  Rarotonga  was  visited  by  the  Revs.  J. 
Williams  and  R.  Bourne  in  1823,  with  a  view  to  placing 
teachers  there ;  but  the  hostiHty  of  the  natives  deterred  the 
teachers  from  remaining.  One,  however,  from  Aitutaki, 
volunteered  to  remain  there  alone  and  make  the  trial.  The 
attempt  proved  eminently  successful.  But  the  presence  of  a 
missionary  being  required,  the  Rev.  C.  Pitman  settled  there 
in  April  1827,  being  accompanied  to  the  island  by  Mr. 
Williams,  who  spent  some  months  there,  during  which  time 
he  built  the  Alcsscnger  of  Peace,  as  a  means  of  visiting  other 
and  more  distant  islands.  This  vessel  was  launched  in 
November   1827.     In  February  1828   the  Rev.   A.  Buzacott 


The  South  Seas.  65 

joined  the  Mission.  These  brethren,  with  Mr.  Williams, 
devoted  much  time  to  the  translation  of  the  Bible  into 
Rarotongan,  as  well  as  to  the  preparation  of  school  and 
elementary  books.  A  revised  version  of  this  translation  was 
taken  to  England  by  Mr.  Williams  in  1834,  where  it  was 
printed  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  _  Society.  Among 
the  missionaries  who  have  worked  on  this  island  may  be 
mentioned  the  Rev.  J.  Chalmers,  who  left  for  New  Guinea  in 
1879,  and  the  Rev.  W.  Wyatt  Gill,  B.A.,  who  retired  from 
foreign  service  in  1883.  The  Training  Institution,  which  was 
estabhshed  in  Rarotonga  in  1839,  has  educated  a  large  number 
of  native  teachers,  who'have  been  located  in  numerous  heathen 
islands  in  Western  Polynesia,  and  have  also  been  sent  to  take 
part  in  the  work  in  New  Guinea. 

In  1823  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Bourne  unsuccessfully 
endeavoured  to  land  teachers  on  the  island  of  Mangaia.  In 
1824  two  teachers,  members  of  the  church  in  Tahaa, 
volunteered  for  work  there.  They  were  favourably  received, 
and  proved  successful  in  evangelizing  the  island.  In  April 
1845  the  Rev.  George  Gill  arrived  as  the  first  foreign 
missionary.  In  March  1852  the  Rev.  W.  Wyatt  Gill  joined 
the  Mission,  and  on  Mr.  George  Gill's  removal  to  Rarotonga 
in  1857  the  whole  charge  rested  on  him,  until  April  187 1,  when 
the  Rev.  G.  A.  Harris  arrived  and  took  part  in  the  work.  But 
on  Mr.  Wyatt  Gill's  leaving  to  return  to  England,  Mr.^  Harris 
was  left  alone  in  the  island,  where  he  is  still  conducting  the 
work. 

Other  smaller  islands  in  the  group,  as  well  as  several  more 
distant  islands  to  the  north-west,  are  occupied  as  out-stations, 
under  the  care  of  native  pastors  under  the  supervision  of  the 
missionaries  on  the  three  larger  islands. 

The  island  Niu6  (Savage  Island)  stands  alone,  not  beuig 
connected  with  any  group.  Many  attempts  to  land  mis- 
sionaries on  this  island  having  been  unsuccessful,  a  native 
teacher  from  Samoa  succeeded  in  establishing  b'mself  there  in 
1849  ;  and  in  1857,  when  missionaries  visited  the  island,  they 
found  that  remarkable  progress  had  been  made.  In  August 
1 86 1  the  Rev.  W.  G.  Lawes  arrived  as  the  first  resident 
missionary  there,  and  was  very  successful,  not  only  in  evan- 
gelistic, pastoral,  and  school  work,  but  in  the  training  of  native 
students,  some  of  whom  became  useful  teachers  in  their  native 


66  London  Missio7iary  Society. 

island,  and  others  were  efficient  pioneers  in  other  islands  in 
Polynesia  and  in  New  Guinea.  Mr.  Lawes  also  devoted 
himself  to  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  and  other  books.  In 
1868  he  was  joined  by  his  brother,  the  Rev.  F.  E.  Lawes,  who, 
in  1874,  took  sole  charge,  when  Mr.  W.  G.  Lawes  left  for  the 
New  Guinea  Mission. 

The  Samoan  group  (Navigators'  Islands)  consists  of  eight 
larger  and  smaller  islands,  but  the  missionaries  of  the  Society 
have,  for  the  most  part,  only  resided  in  the  three  largest, 
Tutuila,  Upolu,  and  Savaii,  visiting  the  others  as  circumstances 
required.  Mr.  Williams  sailed  for  Samoa  in  The  Messenger 
of  Peace,  May  1830,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Barff  and  eight 
native  teachers.  The  visit  was  highly  successful,  and  the 
teachers  were  located  with  hopeful  prospects.  In  1832  Mr. 
Williams,  on  again  visiting  Samoa,  found  that  great  progress 
had  been  made,  as  did  Mr.  Barff  and  Mr.  Buzacott,  who 
visited  Samoa  in  1834.  In  1844  a  Mission  Seminary  for 
training  native  teachers  was  opened  at  Malua.  This  seminary 
still  keeps  up  its  high  character,  and  the  students  educated  in 
it  are  now  spread  widely  over  the  Pacific,  engaged  in  Christian 
work. 

Out-stations  have  been  formed  in  the  Tokelau,  Ellice,  and 
Gilbert  groups.  These  island  stations  are  under  native  pastors 
who  were  educated  at  Malua,  whose  work  has  been  productive 
of  very  remarkable  results.  One  of  the  missionaries  from  Samoa 
annually  visits  these  islands  in  the  Society's  vessel,  the  John 
Williams. 

The  Loyalty  Islands  were  visited  by  the  Rev.  A.  W. 
Murray  in  1841,  when  he  left  two  Christian  teachers  in  the 
island  of  Mare,  one  from  Rarotonga,  and  the  other  from 
Samoa.  These  teachers  made  good  progress  in  instructmg 
the  people,  though  often  working  in  circumstances  of  danger  ; 
and  when  missionaries  visited  the  island  in  1844  and  1846, 
they  found  the  Mission  in  a  prosperous  condition.  In  1853 
two  missionaries  were  appointed  to  the  Loyalty  Islands,  the 
Revs.  John  Jones  and  S.  M.  Creagh,  both  of  whom  settled 
on  Mard  In  187 1  Mr.  Creagh  removed  to  Lifu,  and  Mr. 
Jone»  carried  on  the  work  alone,  estabUshing  also  an  institution 
for  the  training  of  native  teachers.  The  establishment  of  a 
French  protectorate  over  these  islands  in  1864  has  seriously 
interrupted  the  work  of  the  Mission.     But  the  efforts,  first  of 


The  South  Seas.  67 

Romanist  missionaries,  and  afterwards  of  a  French  Protestant 
minister,  have  been  directed  to  draw  off  the  people  from  the 
Enghsh  missionary.  The  people  were  prohibited  from  at- 
tending at  the  Mission  chapel,  and  the  public  work  of  Mr. 
Jones  was  for  the  most  part  suppressed.  At  length,  in 
December  1887,  Mr.  Jones  was  expelled  from  the  island  by 
orders  from  the  Government  of  France,  and  the  Society's 
Mission  in  Mare  was  brought  to  a  close. 

The  first  Christian  teacher  in  Lifu  was  Paio,  a  native  of 
Rarotonga,  educated  at  the  institution  there.  He  was  taken 
to  Mare  by  Mr.  Buzacott  in  1842,  and  having  been  appointed 
to  Lifu,  proceeded  to  that  island  alone,  winning  much  favour 
from  the  people.  In  1845  missionaries  visited  the  island,  when 
laone,  a  native  teacher,  who  was  with  them,  volunteered  to 
remain  as  the  colleague  of  Paio.  From  1864  to  1866  the 
work  was  much  interrupted  by  the  oppressive  action  of  the 
French  authorities,  as  in  Mare.  The  Rev.  S.  McFarlane, 
one  of  the  first  resident  missionaries,  gave  much  time  to  the 
translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  the  Lifu  dialect, 
which  was  completed  in  1866.  In  1871  Mr.  McFarlane  was 
required  by  the  French  Government  to  retire  from  Lifu,  and 
Mr.  Creagh,  removing  from  Mare,  took  his  place.  In  1886 
Mr.  Creagh  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  J.  Hadfield.  He  is 
still  there,  and  has  now  sole  charge  of  the  work. 

Native  teachers  from  Mare  introduced  the  Gospel  into  Uvea 
in  1856;  but  Romanist  priests  having  arrived  in  1857,  the 
efforts  of  the  teachers  were  much  opposed.  To  support  them, 
the  missionaries  in  Mare  and  Lifu  arranged  to  spend  a  short  time 
upon  the  island  in  turn.  In  December  1864  the  Rev.  S.  Flla, 
who  had  been  previously  in  the  Samoan  Mission,  settled  in 
Uvea  as  an  English  resident,  and  in  1865  was  allowed  to 
remain  as  a  missionary.  But  he  soon  encountered  opposition 
from  the  Romanist  priests  and  from  the  French  Government, 
while  severe  persecution  was  carried  on  against  the  native 
Protestant  Christians.  In  1876  Mr.  Ella  left  the  island,  and 
three  years  afterwards  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  J.  Hadfield, 
who  for  ten  years  maintained  his  ground  amid  much  opposition 
from  the  Roman  Catholic  priests  and  their  native  partisans. 
In  1886  Mr.  Creagh's  retirement  from  the  more  important 
island  o''  Lifu  rendered  it  necessary  for  Mr.  Hadfield  to  remove 
thither      Uvea  is  therefore  now  without  a  resident  missionary. 

F   2 


68  London  Missionary  Society » 

The  Society's  work  in  New  Guinea  was  commenced  in  1871 
by  the  Revs.  A.  W.  Murray  and  S.  McFarlane,  who  took 
with  them  eight  teachers  from  the  Loyalty  Islands,  who  were 
located  at  Darnley,  Saibai,  and  Dauan  Islands  in  Torres  Straits, 
the  missionaries  returning  to  the  Loyalty  Islands. 

Mr.  Murray  having  in  1872  been  appointed  to  take  charge  of 
the  Mission,  returned  to  New  Guinea  October  1872,  accom- 
panied by  Mrs.  Murray  and  fourteen  teachers,  eight  from  the 
Loyalty  and  six  from  the  Hervey  Islands,  who  were  located  at 
various  places.  Having  settled  at  Cape  York,  Mr.  Murray  visited 
the  teachers  as  often  as  opportunity  offered.  In  1873  he  placed 
teachers  at  Port  Moresby,  which  has  become  the  central  station 
of  the  work  in  connection  with  the  east  of  Torres  Straits.  In 
1874  Mr.  McFarlane,  who  had  been  absent  in  England,  returned 
to  New  Guinea  and  settled,  in  1877,  at  Murray  Island,  which 
became  the  centre  for  the  western  branch  of  the  Mission. 
Here  he  opened  an  industrial  school  and  teachers'  seminary, 
from  which  numerous  teachers  have  gone  forth  for  work  in 
the  islands  and  on  the  coast  of  Torres  Straits.  In  1886 
he  retired  from  the  Mission.  In  December  1874  the  Eev. 
W.  G.  Lawes,  after  spending  some  years  as  a  missionary  in 
Niud,  joined  the  New  Guinea  Mission,  and  settled  at  Port 
Moresby.  Here,  after  a  time,  he  commenced  a  Training  Insti- 
tution, from  which  many  students  have  gone  forth  to  evan- 
gelize their  fellow  islanders.  In  1877  the  Rev.  J.  Chalmers, 
leaving  Rarotonga,  arrived  in  New  Guinea,  and  settled  for  a 
time  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  southern  coast.  He  afterwards 
removed  to  Port  Moresby,  and  was  very  successful  in  opening 
up  New  Guinea  to  the  east  and  west.  In  1887  the  Rev.  A. 
Pearse  left  Raiatea  to  co-operate  in  the  New  Guinea  Mission. 

Through  the  hostility  of  the  natives  in  the  early  days  of  the 
Mission,  some  teachers  lost  their  lives,  but  a  far  greater  number 
have  been  carried  off  by  fever.  At  the  close  of  1887  there 
were  18  teachers  connected  with  the  western  branch  of  the 
Mission,  and  44  with  the  eastern;  but  since  that  time  the 
number  of  teachers  has  increased.  Three  small  vessels  are 
employed  in  the  work.  The  results  now  seen  are  very 
remarkable  and  highly  encouraging. 

Magazines: — The  Chrotiicle ;  and  The  fuvenile Monthly  2knd 
Quarterly  News  of  Woman's  Work, 


td 

North     .     .     . 

South      .     .     , 
Travancore       . 

Madagascar.     . 

Africa— 

■•n 

•V 

? 

^ 

^ 

X 

O 

s 

> 

Mil 
■It 

p 

omm. 

z:m  o  O  <  !^n 

o 

! 

s: 

o^ 

.5 

** 

►-    3 

. 

' 

*   '   *  * 

... 

*     *     ' 

C-^* 

n 

^1 

00  00  00  00  00 

iS'g'g'S' 

00  00  CO 

00     Co5)  00  00  00 

to  ~a    On  M    M 

-(>.^  -K. 

0»    W  4-    to    «    M 

0  "^ 

M  >J    O    COCA 

M  voo»  ^ 

W    M    H 

M       Ov-O    M    0\  to 

•    n 

• 

s. 

„ 

„ 

5  =  ^^ 

00 

M    M    N 

;                    ; 

?ic^»io 

w 

^  W    N  ^  W 

^^g.8x 

WWW 

*       COM  o«*    O. 

i'lr^ 



c 

'^ 

Ot 

^ 

M          MM 

to 

;                 : 

I 

s 

M 

H 

004^   0   » 

00  00+.   o\ 

00  Ol.^ 

:    COM w  :  H 

3 

f 

P* 

O 

?  :  : 

i 

1 

» 

*«^rj 

H  :  : 

:     :  :  :  :  : 

n 

rr- 

n 

o 

Z 

" 

1  55 

a. 

?i 

a 

: 

^MH 

O  1- 

to       -^     H     M 

E. 

i" 

E 

ovo-t^  00 

00  to  Ol 

P- 

o 

■^ 

OJ 

^ 

w  o» 

"oo  KJ    O  W 

»    0    M 

S     — 

Ol       0\W    H    :      K> 

1* 

-J 

w 

OMO 

mo.*,  to 

O     Ol  0   to       VO 

"< 

? 

^ 

to 

n 

M         M 

p' 

•vl 

M 

Ol  1J\ 

OnOi-^I    h 

"    ^  t" 

O     Ol  w  w         *. 

i^ 

o 

il) 

:     c^M 

COW    O\00 

00  5  w 

M   C)  Ol  4k  :  M 

oo 

w  o 

O^     IH  --4 

Ol      Oj    com         Ol 

Ul 

o 

oo. 

M    OnO    K) 

■5  *  o 

M      4>.  M  W           O 

F 

u 

"SOIH 

W           10 

M      W    M    »          to 

ON 

00 

•   t8 

esvsss 

^'-  s 

K>      C)  4>.    M  Ol  To 

00 

o 

M      0\ 

(J.    M  OlOl 

Ol         ^ 

Ol 

^ 

g 

00 

;       • 

w  :   to  M 

M     •       W 

10       M     M     M             to 

w 

:     :  00 

4>.    .    W    0\ 

w  :  vo 

o 

o 

M 

, 

vj     fO    M 

^ 

0 

F 

o\ 

M    00  M  .~1 

Ol  :  i 

p 

w 

Oi4>- 

M  Ol    O  Ol 

VO 

OX    4^+.   O-N   OX 

"<! 

^ 

H 

^     .       M     M 

H 

M       W     M     M             M 

g 

S 

w 

00 

:     :  *. 

M  :  0  oj 

^  :  ^ 

00      M  vj  Ol  -(^    M 

(X 

w 

HI 

o 

Ln         0>    0\ 

O         Ol 

8     S'oxoSo  O 

s> 

-(>. 

w 

ox 

»a      VO+. 

<4         V) 

^ 

zs" 

o 

t^ 

-N 

=  ^s- 

^     M 

tn  U)  in  ta 

M 

»       +.     M     M              H 

1 

r 

Kl    K)  ^    M 

^  :   : 

ox    W    Ovi  Ol    M 

O  VO    to    On 

O      Ol  W    C  U)  Ol 

•<: 

0^ 

00 

WW 

ONtn   ON  OS 

^ 

to     VI   0  W    0   O 

is 

o 

to     M    M     M 

N 

„ 

?•§? 

Ol 

w 

:     K  u) 

llii 

^      -^- 

M       M  Ol    CO  M  M 

is 

§^s. 

w 

VO 

U>    H 

O  W    K> 

v«     O  M   OxM   o> 

•^1^ 

o 

00 

W    M 

4^    MM 

M      O    to  4-    M  Ol 

s 


oo 

00 

I 

M 

to 
"bo 
o 


o 
o 

H 

W 

o 
?^ 
f^ 

o 

> 
0 


O 

o 


(     70    ) 


CHURCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

FOUNDED    1799. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  was  founded  on  April  12, 
1799.  Its  object  was  to  send  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  the 
heathen  and  Mohammedan  world,  whether  within  or  without 
the  dominions  of  Great  Britain.  At  that  time  no  clergyman 
of  the  Church  of  England  had  gone  out  as  a  missionary  to  the 
heathen  or  Mohammedans.  The  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  had  been  founded  ninety-eight  years  before,  but 
its  work  was  then,  and  continued  up  to  1826,  purely  colonial.^ 

The  Society  was  one  of  the  most  important  fruits  of  what  is 
known  as  the  Evangelical  movement.  The  leaders  in  the  one 
— Wilberforce,  Thornton,  Simeon,  Scott,  J.  Venn,  Pratt,  Bicker- 
steth — were  the  leaders  of  the  other ;  and  the  great  truths 
they  taught,  the  doctrines  of  Holy  Scripture  and  of  the  Articles 
and  formularies  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  England,  have 
always  been  those  upheld  by  the  Society.  Its  main  principle 
from  the  beginning  has  been  that  expressed  by  the  formula, 
'  Spiritual  men  for  spiritual  work.'  But  in  the  fundamental 
laws  there  is  no  limitation  to  membership,  and  the  only  quali- 
fication mentioned  for  the  governing  body  is  membership  in 
the  Church  of  England  or  of  Ireland. 

The  Society's  missionaries  comprise  (i)  ordained  University 
graduates  ;  (2)  ordained  men  who  have  received  a  theological 
and  general  education  at  the  Society's  College  at  Islington ; 
(3)  laymen,  viz.,  medical  missionaries,  schoolmasters,  evan- 
gelists, etc.  ;  (4)  ladies,  for  educational  and  general  work.  All 
candidates  are  carefully  tested  as  to  their  qualifications, 
physical,   mental,  spiritual. 

The  Society  has  sent  out  about  1,000  missionaries,  not 
reckoning  the  wives,  nor  over  90  other  female  teachers.  Of 
these,  more  than  500  were  trained  at  the  College  at  Islington, 

^  See  page  24. 


West  Africa.  71 

and  over  200  were  University  men.  Twenty-one  missionaries 
have  been  raised  to  the  episcopate,  and  twenty-three  to  the 
office  of  archdeacon.  The  native  clergy  ordained  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Society  have  numbered  about  360,  and  of  these 
266,  pure  natives,  are  still  labouring  in  its  service.  There  are 
3,600  native  lay  teachers  of  all  classes. 

The  last  returns  showed  185,538  native  Christian  adhe- 
rents, of  whom  47,531  were  communicants.  In  1887,  9,734 
adults  and  children  were  baptized  by  the  missionaries  of  the 
Society. 

The  Society's  ordinary  income  for  1887-8  was  ;£"i94,557, 
besides  ;^26,773  for  various  special  funds.  This  does  not 
include  large  sums  raised  by  the  missionaries  among  friends 
at  home  or  from  English  officers  and  civilians  in  the  Mission 
field,  particularly  in  India,  nor  yet  the  contributions  of  the 
native  Christians  towards  their  own  church  funds,  which 
together  probably  amount  to  ;£'3 0,000. 

West  Africa. — This  was  the  first  field  entered  by  the 
Society.  Its  first  two  missionaries  were  sent  to  the  Susu 
tribes  on  the  Rio  Pongas.  In  181 6  the  Society's  efforts  were 
concentrated  upon  the  colony  of  Sierra  Leone,  which  had, 
since  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in  1807,  become  the 
depot  for  negroes  rescued  from  slave  ships  by  the  British 
cruisers.  Much  blessing  attended  the  labours  of  W.  A.  B. 
Johnson  and  other  missionaries,  and  in  1822  nearly  2,000  of 
the  freed  slaves,  adults  and  children,  were  in  the  Mission 
schools,  several  thousands  were  attending  public  worship,  and 
some  hundreds  had  become  sincere  Christians.  The  work 
continued  to  prosper,  but  at  a  great  cost  of  life ;  fifty-three 
missionaries  and  missionaries'  wives  dying  between  1804  and 
1824.  In  1 85 1  the  bishopric  of  Sierra  Leone  was  founded, 
and  the  first  three  bishops — Vidal,  Weeks,  and  Bowen  (the 
two  latter  missionaries  of  the  Society) — died  within  three  years 
of  their  consecration.  In  1842  a  parliamentary  committee 
attributed  the  *  considerable  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious 
improvement'  of  the  people  to  '  the  invaluable  exertions  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  more  especially.' 

In  1862  the  native  Church  was  organised  on  an  independent 
basis,  and  undertook  the  support  of  its  own  pastors,  churches, 
and  schools,  aided  by  a  small  grant  from  the  Society.     It  now 


jr2  Church  Missionary  Socidy. 

also  carries  on  the  outlying  Missions  established  by  the  Society 
in  the  Bullom,  Quiah,  and  Sherbro  countries.  The  Christian 
population  of  the  colony,  according  to  the  census  of  1881,  is 
39,000,  of  whom  one-half  are  reckoned  to  the  Church  of 
England. 

The  Society  still  retains  the  charge  of  the  Fourah  Bay 
College,  the  Grammar  School,  and  the  Female  Institution; 
and  has  an  outlying  Mission  at  Port  Lokkoh,  on  the  high  road 
to  the  interior,  with  a  view  to  reaching  the  Mohammedan 
tribes.  The  Fourah  Bay  College  is  affiliated  to  Durham 
University,  and  African  students  have  taken  the  B.A  degree 
and  the  theological  licence  with  credit.  Other  young  Africans, 
sons  of  Sierra  Leone  clergymen  and  merchants,  are  graduates 
of  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 

There  are  now  about  fifty  ordained  African  clergymen  on 
the  West  Coast  (including  Yoruba  and  the  Niger).  Four  of 
them  are  Government  chaplains. 

The  Society's  missionaries  have  reduced  to  writing  several 
of  the  West  African  languages^  and  published  grammars, 
vocabularies,  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  and  other  works. 
Susu,  Bullom,  Timne,  Vei,  Mende,  Foulah,  Yoruba,  Hausa, 
Ibo,  Nupe,  may  be  specially  mentioned.  The  last  three 
are  used  in  the  Niger  Mission.  One  missionary,  Dr.  Koelle 
(subsequently  at  Constantinople),  compiled  an  important 
work  called  Polyglotta  Africana^  comprising  specimens  of 
more  than  100  languages. 

Yoruba. — From  this  country,  which  is  1,000  miles  east  of 
Sierra  Leone,  had  come  a  large  proportion  of  the  freed  slaves 
gathered  at  the  latter  place.  About  1840,  many  of  them, 
having  now  become  Christians  and  traders  on  their  own 
account,  returned  to  their  fatherland.  The  result  was  the 
establishment  of  Missions  at  Badagry  and  Lagos  on  the 
coast,  and  at  Abeokuta,  Ibadan,  and  other  towns  and  villages 
in  the  interior,  which  were  for  many  years  worked  most 
zealously  by  Town  send,  Hinderer,  S.  Crowther,  and  other 
missionaries,  both  white  and  black.  The  seed  sprang  up 
rapidly,  at  Abeokuta  especially,  and  the  converts  manifested 
much  patience  and  steadfastness  under  titter  persecution. 
Abeokuta  has  repeatedly  been  attacked  by  the  King  of 
Dahomey,  but  without  success.  In  the  defence  of  the  town 
the  Christians  have  taken  a  prominent  part;  and,  in  1875,  a 


Nigeu  73 

night  attack  by  them,  under  a  Christian  chief,  issued  in  the 
retreat  of  the  whole  Dahomian  army. 

At  Lagos,  formerly  a  principal  slave-mart,  and  now  a 
prosperous  British  possession,  there  is  now  a  Native  Church 
organised  on  the  same  plan  as  at  Sierra  Leone.  Connected 
with  it  there  are  six  churches,  ten  native  clergymen,  and 
5,426  native  Christians.  One  of  the  clergy  is  the  Rev.  James 
Johnson,  who  was  ordained  in  1863,  and  has  been  connected 
with  the  Society  for  over  thirty  years.  While  on  a  visit  to  this 
country  in  1887  he  had  conferred  upon  him  the  honorary 
degree  of  M.A.  by  the  Durham  University.  The  Society  still 
retains  the  charge  of  a  Training  Institution,  a  Grammar  School, 
and  a  Female  Institution. 

There  are  also  stations  at  Ebute  Meta,  Leke,  and  Ode 
Ondo ;  the  whole  country  occupied  being  some  200  miles 
square. 

Niger. — In  1841  a  Government  naval  expedition  accom- 
panied by  a  missionary  of  the  Society,  the  Rev.  J.  F.  Schon,  and 
by  Samuel  Crovvther,  a  liberated  negro  slave  (now  Bishop  of  the 
Niger),  explored  this  great  African  river,  the  course  of  which 
had  but  lately  been  discovered.  In  1854  a  second  expedition 
penetrated  up  the  stream  500  miles,  and  found  the  natives 
everywhere  ready  to  receive  Christian  teachers;  and  in  1857 
Mr.  Crowther,  accompanying  a  third  expedition  undertaken  for 
commercial  purposes,  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Niger  Mission 
by  establishing  three  stations.  Other  places  have  since  been 
occupied,  and  there  are  now  twelve  altogether  (three  occu- 
pied in  1886),  all  manned  by  native  African  clergymen  or 
teachers,  under  the  direction  of  the  bishop — Mr.  Crowther 
having  been  consecrated  at  Canterbury  Cathedral  on  St. 
Peter's  Day,  1864.  The  principal  stations  are  Bonny  and 
Brass,  in  the  Delta,  and  Onitsha  and  Lokoja,  higher  up.  The 
furthest  station,  Shonga,  is  400  miles  from  the  sea. 

The  superstitions  of  the  people,  and  demoralization  caused 
by  the  increasing  European  traffic,  have  proved  formidable 
obstacles  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel;  but  more  than  2,000 
persons  have  been  baptized,  including  several  influential  chiefs, 
and  the  converts  have  exhibited  much  Christian  fortitude  in 
enduring  persecution,  and  liberality  in  contributing  to  the 
building  of  Mission  churches,  etc. 

At  some  stations  the  work  has  suffered  from  evils  resulting 


74  Church  Missionary  Society, 

naturally  from  the  isolation  of  the  native  agents,  and  from 
the  imperfect  supervision  due  to  the  want  of  facility  oi 
communication.  With  a  view  to  remedy  this,  a  steamer,  the 
HeJiry  Ve?m,  was  provided  for  the  use  of  the  Mission  ;  two 
Native  Archdeacons  were  appointed,  the  Ven.  Dandeson  C. 
Crowther  (son  of  the  Bishop)  for  the  Delta,  and  the  Ven, 
Henry  Johnson,  formerly  of  Sierra  Leone,  for  the  Upper 
Niger ;  and  an  English  Clerical  Secretary  was  appointed. 

The  openings  on  both  the  great  branches  of  the  river,  the 
Quorra  and  the  Binue,  invite  extended  missionary  effort.  In 
1879,  the  Henry  Ve?in  was  taken  several  hundred  miles  up  the 
Binue,  into  thickly-peopled  regions  never  before  visited  by  the 
white  man,  not  yet  overrun  by  Mohammedanism,  and  open  to 
the  Gospel. 

In  1888  the  Committee  had  the  pleasure  of  once  more 
welcoming  Bishop  Crowther  to  England.  Almost  an  octo- 
genarian in  years,  he  might  well  have  pleaded  to  be  excused 
so  long  a  journey ;  but  he  cheerfully  consented  to  represent 
his  vast  diocese  at  the  Lambeth  Conference  of  Bishops  of  the 
Anglican  Church,  in  order  to  be  present  at  the  discussion  of 
those  questions  which  affect  the  life  and  progress  of  Native 
Churches. 

Eastern  Equatorial  Africa. — In  1844  the  Society's 
Missionary,  Dr.  Krapf,  having  lately  been  expelled  from 
Abyssinia,  sailed  down  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa  in  search  of 
a  fresh  field  of  labour,  and  estabhshed  himself  at  Mombasa, 
about  150  miles  north  of  Zanzibar.  In  the  following  year  he 
was  joined  by  the  Rev.  John  Rebmann,  who  laboured  on  the 
coast  twenty-nine  years.  Their  remarkable  journeys  into  the 
interior  led  to  all  subsequent  geographical  and  missionary 
enterprise  in  East  Africa. 

For  several  years  the  Committee,  aware  of  the  desolating 
influence  of  the  slave  trade  in  East  Africa,  sought  to  rouse 
public  interest  in  the  question,  and  to  induce  Government 
to  take  more  vigorous  measures  for  the  suppression  of  the 
traffic.  It  was  chiefly  through  the  Society's  efforts  that  the 
Parliamentary  Committee  of  187 1  was  obtained,  which  led  to 
Sir  Bartle  Frere's  Mission  to  Zanzibar  in  the  following  year ; 
and  when  the  news  of  Dr.  Livingstone's  death  reached 
England  in  1874,  the  old  connection  of  the  Society  with 
Africa   was   illustiated  by  the  fact  that  some  of  the  faitliful 


Eastern  Africa,  75 

followers  who  had  preserved  his  body  were  Africans  brought 
up  at  the  Society's  Asylum  for  Freed  Slaves  at  Nasik  in  India. 
The  sympathy  of  the  Christian  public  being  now  thoroughly 
awakened,  the  Committee  took  steps  to  revive  the  Mombasa 
Mission.  An  experienced  Indian  missionary,  the  Rev.  W.  S. 
Price,  formerly  in  charge  of  the  Nasik  Asylum,  was  sent  out, 
with  several  assistants ;  some  200  African  Christians,  from  the 
freed  slaves  entrusted  to  his  care,  were  collected  as  the  nucleus 
of  an  industrial  colony ;  and  land  was  formally  purchased  for  a 
settlement,  which  was  named  Frere  Town,  in  honour  of  Sir 
Bartle  Frere;  and  some  450  rescued  slaves  were  received  from 
H.M.  cruisers,  and  housed,  fed,  instructed,  and  led  to  work  for 
their  living. 

For  some  years  past  the  work  of  evangelization  has  been 
carried  on  among  the  neighbouring  Wanika  tribes  at  Kisulutini, 
an  inland  station  founded  by  Krapf,  and  in  the  Giriama 
country.  Altogether,  over  2,600  souls  are  connected  with  the 
Mission.  A  Mission  was  started  in  the  Taita  country  in  1882, 
and  in  1885  a  further  advance  inland  was  made  in  the  founding 
of  a  Mission  in  the  Chagga  country,  at  the  base  of  the  snow- 
capped mountain  Kilima  Njaro,  where  the  work  as  yet  is  slow 
and  difficult. 

For  this  Mission  and  the  Nyanza  Mission,  a  new  bishopric 
was  estabhshed  in  1884,  with  the  title  '  Eastern  Equatorial 
Africa,'  and  the  late  Rev.  J.  Hannington  was  consecrated  the 
first  bishop  on  June  24,  1884.  He  was  cruelly  murdered  on 
October  29,  1885,  when  trying  to  reach  Uganda  by  a  new 
route.  His  successor.  Dr.  H.  P.  Parker,  formerly  a  missionary 
of  the  Society  in  North  India,  was  consecrated  on  St.  Luke's 
Day,  October  18,  1886;  but  his  episcopal  career  also  was  of 
short  duration.  He  died  from  fever  on  March  26,  1888.  A 
steamer  for  the  Mission  has  been  provided  as  a  memorial 
to  the  late  Rev.  H.  Wright,  and  named  the  Hejiry  Wright 
cfter  him. 

The  investigations  of  Dr.  Krapf  and  Mr.  Rebmann  into 
the  languages  of  East  Africa  laid  the  foundation  of  our  present 
knowledge  of  them;  and  their  dictionaries,  translaticns  of 
parts  of  Scripture,  etc.,  in  Ki-Swahih,  Ki-Nika,  and  Ki-Kamba. 
have  proved  of  great  value,  though  in  part  superseded  Ly  th- 
later  work  of  Bishop  Steere,  of  the  Universities'  Mission. 

An  event  of  the  greatest  importance  has  been  the  granting 


76  Church  Missionary  Society, 

of  a  Royal  Charter  in  favour  of  the  Imperial  British  East 
Africa  Company,  formed  for  the  administration  of  the  coast 
and  the  extensive  area  under  British  influence  in  the  interior 
between  the  coast  and  the  Victoria  Nyanza,  for  the  opening 
up  and  carrying  on  of  commercial  enterprise.  Their  head- 
quarters will  be  at  Mombosa. 

Nyanza  Mission. — The  first  impetus  to  the  exploration 
of  Africa  from  the  east  coast  was  given  by  the  Society's 
missionaries.  Krapf  and  Rebmann  penetrated  some  distance 
into  the  interior,  and  discovered  the  two  snow-capped 
mountains  Kilima  Njaro  and  Kenia ;  and  subsequently  a  map 
was  prepared  from  native  information,  showing  a  great  inland 
sea  two  months'  journey  from  the  coast,  which  led  to  the 
journeys  of  Burton,  Speke,  and  Grant,  influenced  the  later 
travels  of  Livingstone,  and  thus  indirectly  caused  the  ex- 
peditions of  Stanley  and  Cameron.  Krapf  had  entertained  a 
scheme  for  a  series  of  Mission  stations  across  Africa,  and  as  far 
back  as  1851  the  Society  was  hoping  to  make  some  advance 
in  that  direction.  For  a  quarter  of  a  century,  however,  the 
project  slumbered  ;  but  in  November  1875,  i^  consequence  of 
information  sent  home  by  the  traveller  Stanley,  of  the  readi- 
ness of  Mtesa,  King  of  Uganda,  a  great  potentate  on  the 
shores  of  the  largest  of  the  African  lakes,  the  Victoria 
Nyanza,  to  receive  Christian  teachers — and  of  two  anonymous 
donations  of  >f  5,000  each  being  offered  to  send  a  missionary 
expedition  to  his  dominions — the  Society  resolved,  in  depen- 
dence upon  God,  to  organize  such  a  Mission. 

A  well-equipped  party  proceeded  accordingly  to  East 
Africa  in  the  spring  of  1876;  and  several  other  parties  have 
followed,  one  of  which,  in  1878,  went  via  the  Nile,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  late  General  Gordon, -then  governor  of  the 
Egyptian  Soudan.  The  first  leader,  Lieut.  G.  Shergold  Smith, 
R.N.,  and  Mr.  T.  O'Neill,  were  killed  on  the  Island  of 
Ukerewe.  The  Mission  had  a  cordial  reception  by  Mtesa  in 
July  1877,  although  the  caprice  of  the  king,  the  hostility  of  the 
Arab  traders,  the  presence  of  a  rival  party  of  Romish  mis- 
sionaries, and  other  circumstances,  subsequently  interfered 
seriously  with  the  work. 

Mtesa  died  in  1884,  and  Mwanga,  his  youngest  son  (ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  the  country)  acceded  to  the  throne. 
Through  the  efforts  of  the  hostile  chiefs,  the  new  king,  earlj^ 


Nyanza  Mission.  yy 

in  1885,  was  led  to  regard  the  missionaries  with  suspicion, 
and  for  l  time  the  Mission  was  in  danger.  The  storm 
reached  its  clmiax  in  the  arrest  of  several  of  the  native 
Christians,  and  several  youths  were  cruelly  tortured  and  after- 
wards burnt  to  death. 

Mr.  Mackay,  who  was  one  of  the  first  party  in  1876,  and  has 
not  since  been  to  England,  was  there  till  July  1887,  when  he 
was  compelled  to  leave ;  but  another  missionary,  the  Rev.  E.  C. 
Gordon,  immediately  took  his  place,  and  in  March,  1888,  the 
Rev.  R.  H.  Walker,  one  of  the  missionaries  who  went  out  with 
Bishop  Parker  in  1886,  sailed  in  the  mission  vessel  to  join  him, 
and  had  a  very  gratifying  reception  by  the  king. 

The  position  of  the  Mission  now  seemed  more  hopeful ;  but 
on  January  ii,  1889,  the  Church  Missionary  Society  received 
from  Zanzibar  the  following  startling  telegram :  *  Missionaries 
plundered  ;  expelled  Buganda  ;  arrived  Usambiro  ; '  and  later 
in  the  day  a  long  telegram  in  a  second  edition  of  the  Times 
confirmed  the  terrible  news.  Briefly  it  was  as  follows  :  The 
king  had  purposed  some  treachery  to  his  bodyguard.  They 
had  discovered  it,  and  attacked  his  palace.  The  king  fled, 
and  his  elder  brother  was  placed  on  the  throne.  The  new 
king  at  once  distributed  the  principal  offices  among  adherents 
of  Christianity.  At  this  the  Arabs  became  enraged,  and  murdered 
many  of  these  men,  replacing  them  by  their  own  adherents. 
Then  the  Missions,  English  and  French,  were  attacked,  the 
premises  burnt,  converts  massacred,  and  the  missionaries 
compelled  to  flee.  This  they  did  in  the  small  Church 
Missionary  Society's  mission-boat,  and  arrived  safely  at 
Usambiro,  at  the  south  end  of  the  lake. 

But  though  the  Mission  has  for  a  time  been  destroyed,  God 
has  not  left  Himself  without  witnesses.  The  missionaries 
while  in  the  country  made  considerable  progress  in  reducing 
the  language  to  writing,  and  by  means  of  a  small  printing-press 
the  whole  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  other  portions  of  Scripture, 
and  of  the  Prayer  Book,  alphabets,  Scripture  texts,  etc.,  have 
been  printed  and  circulated  in  large  numbers,  the  people 
eagerly  learning  to  read  them.  Many  among  all  classes  were 
acquainted  with  the  Gospel.  The  first  five  converts  were 
baptized  in  March,  1882,  and  250  other  baptisms,  almost  all 
adults,  have  taken  place  since. 

Intermediate  stations  between  the  east  coast  and  the  lake 


78  Church  Missionary  Society, 

have  been  established  at  Mpwapwa  and  Mamboia,  in  the 
Usagara  hills — at  Uyui,  in  Unyamvvezi  — and  also  near  the 
south  end  of  the  lake,  where  valuable  work  has  been  done. 

Palestine. — The  original  object  of  the  Missions  generally 
grouped  under  the  heading  of  the  '  Mediterranean  Mission,' 
which  were  begun  at  Malta  in  1815,  at  the  close  of  the  great 
war,  and  which  were  afterwards  extended  to  Egypt,  Abyssinia, 
Greece,  Turkey,  Asia  Minor,  and  Palestine,  was  twofold  ;  firstly, 
to  revive  the  Eastern  Churches  ;  and,  secondly,  through  them  to 
evangelize  the  Mohammedans.  Some  very  able  and  devoted 
missionaries  have  been  employed  in  this  work — Jowett,  Gobat, 
Krapf,  Pfander,  Koelle,  Klein,  Zeller,  etc.  But  the  hopes  of 
the  first  founders  of  the  Society  were  not  fulfilled.  Oriental 
Christendom  manifested  no  readiness  to  be  quickened  into  life 
by  emissaries  from  the  West;  and  Moslem  fanaticism,  which 
barely  tolerated  Greek  and  Armenian  Christianity,  utterly 
repudiated  the  G  jspel  when  presented  in  a  pure  form.  Despite 
treaties  and  concessions  on  paper,  missionary  effort  among  the 
Moslem  population  of  the  Turkish  Empire  is  carried  on  under 
the  most  vexatious  restrictions,  and  a  Mussulman  can  only 
become  a  Christian  at  the  imminent  risk  of  liberty  and  life. 

The  work  in  the  Levant  has  for  some  years  been  confined 
to  Palestine,  to  which  the  Society  was  invited  by  the  late 
Bishop  Gobat  in  1851.  Here  the  door  is  more  open,  and 
Jerusalem,  Jaffa,  Nablous,  Nazareth,  Salt,  Gaza,  and  several 
smaller  places,  are  occupied. 

In  1887,  the  Jerusalem  bishopric,  first  founded  in  1841,  was 
revived,  the  Society  assisting  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in 
providing  the  necessary  funds.  The  new  bishop.  Dr.  Blyth, 
speaks  very  warmly  of  the  Society's  work. 

Egypt. — As  above  stated,  the  Society  had  formerly  a  mission 
in  Egypt,  as  part  of  its  scheme  for  the  revival  of  the  Eastern 
Churches.  Many  of  the  Coptic  clergy,  and  one  bishop,  were 
trained  in  the  Society's  Seminary  at  Cairo ;  but  the  visible 
results  were  small.  In  1882,  in  response  to  the  appeals  of  Miss 
Whately,  and  in  consequence  of  the  British  occupation  of  Egypt, 
the  Rev.  F.  A.  Klein,  formerly  of  Jerusalem,  was  sent  back  to 
Cairo  to  begin  a  new  Mission  among  the  Mohammedans. 
The  work  is  on  a  very  madest  scale,  but  is  not  without  en- 
couragement 


Arabia:  Persia,  79 

Apabia. — The  claims  of  Arabia  had  long  been  pressed  upon 
the  Society;  and  in  1885  the  committee  were  led  seriously  to 
consider  them  on  the  representation  of  a  Christian  officer, 
General  Haig.  The  committee  appointed  to  Aden  a  medical 
graduate  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  and  also  appropriated  to 
the  Mission  a  sum  of  ;£i,ooo,  specially  given  for  new  work 
among  Mohammedans. 

During  1887,  General  Haig,  with  a  view  to  discovering 
openings  for  missionary  work,  visited  the  ports  on  both  sid*^ 
of  the  Red  Sea,  viz.,  Yambo,  Jeddah,  and  Hodeidah  in 
Arabia  ;  Suakin,  the  port  of  Nubia ;  Massowah,  the  port  of 
Abyssinia ;  and  Zeila,  Bulbar,  and  Berbera,  on  the  Somah 
coast.  He  also  made  an  interesting  journey  through  Yemen, 
the  south-western  province  of  Arabia. 

Persia.— Until  a  very  recent  period.  Persia  was  quite  closed 
to  the  Gospel.  Henry  Martyn  stayed  ten  months  in  the  country 
in  181 1.  Since  1834  an  American  Mission  has  laboured  with 
much  blessing  among  the  Nestorian  Christians.  In  1869  the 
Rev.  R.  Bruce  visited  Persia  on  his  way  back  to  India,  and 
finding  the  Moslems  of  Ispahan  and  its  neighbourhood  not 
unwillmg  to  discuss  religious  subjects,  he  took  up  his  abode 
there,  and  gathered  round  him  some  few  of  these,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  Armenian  Christians  who  were  dis- 
satisfied with  their  corrupt  form  of  worship,  besides  opening 
schools,  etc.  In  1875  the  Society  formally  adopted  his  work 
as  one  of  its  Missions.  Dr.  Bruce  has  also  been  engaged  in 
the  work  of  the  Bible  Society,  and  in  1881,  while  in  England, 
he  completed  a  revised  translation  of  the  New  Testament  in 
Persian,  with  the  assistance  of  the  late  Professor  E.  H.  Palmer. 
There  is  also  a  Medical  Mission.  In  1883,  Dr.  French,  late 
Bishop  of  Lahore,  visited  Persia  under  a  commission  from  the 
Bishop  of  London,  ordained  an  Armenian  Christian,  and  held 
a  confirmation. 

As  in  Palestine,  so  in  Persia,  the  Mission,  as  regards  the 
Moslem  population,  can  only  be  of  a  preparatory  character 
under  present  circumstances ;  yet  Colonel  Stewart,  the  traveller, 
an  1  Bishop  French,  speak  in  high  terms  of  its  influence. 
In  1882  the  Mission  was  extended  by  the  occupation  of 
Baghdad,  which,  though  in  the  Turkish  Empire,  is  a  place  of 
great  importance  for  Persian  work,  and  is  in  the  immediate 


8o  Church  Missionary  Society, 

neighbourhood  of  the  sacred  places  of  the  Shiah  Mohamme- 
dans, and  therefore  the  resort  of  thousands  of  pilgrims  from  all 
parts  of  Persia.  The  language  too  is  not  Turkish,  but  Arabic 
and  Persian ;  so  that  Baghdad  is  linguistically,  as  well  as 
geographically,  a  link  between  the  Palestine  and  Persian 
Missions. 

India  : — Lutheran  missionaries  under  the  Propagation  Society 
laboured  in  India  in  the  last  century,  and  thousands  of  converts 
were  baptized  ;  but  the  Missions,  after  the  deaths  of  Schwartz 
and  others,  languished,  and  at  length  only  a  few  Christians 
remained  in  the  South.  For  some  years  prior  to  the  renewal 
of  the  East  India  Company's  charter  in  1813,  no  missionaries 
were  allowed  to  reside  within  the  British  dominions,  and 
Carey,  the  famous  Baptist  missionary,  and  his  companions, 
had  to  take  refuge  in  the  Danish  Settlements.  Among  the 
Government  chaplains,  however,  there  were  men  like  Brown, 
Buchanan,  Henry  Martyn,  Corrie,  and  Thomason,  who  did 
what  they  could  to  prepare  the  way  for  future  work.  The 
Church  Missionary  Society  had  an  important  share  in  the 
estabhshment  of  the  Bishopric  of  Calcutta  in  18 14,  by  its 
publication  of  Claudius  Buchanan's  work  on  the  subject ;  and 
it  granted  the  first  Bishop,  Dr.  Middleton,  ;£"5,ooo,  towards 
the  cost  of  Bishop's  College. 

North  India.— Before  India  was  open  to  missionaries,  a 
corresponding  committee  was  formed  at  Calcutta,  of  which 
the  above-named  chaplains  and  several  influential  laymen 
were  members.  Under  Corrie's  auspices  Henry  Martyn's 
solitary  convert  from  Mohammedanism,  Abdul  Masih,  was 
stationed  at  Agra  in  181 3;  the  Society's  first  agent  in  India 
thus  being  a  native.  Abdul  Masih  was  ordained  in  1826  by 
Bishop  Heber,  to  be  the  first  Indian  clergyman  of  the  Church  of 
England.  Two  English  missionaries  were  sent  to  Calcutta  in 
1816  ;  and  Meerut(^/'  Mirat)  and  Benares  were  occupied  about 
the  same  time  ;  but  many  years  elapsed  before  the  North  India 
Mission  was  worked  on  a  large  scale.  Great  interest  was  aroused 
by  a  remarkable  movement  in  the  Krishnagar  district,  Bengal, 
in  1838,  when  some  3,000  persons  forsook  heathenism,  and  on 
one  occasion  900  were  baptized  in  the  presence  of  Bishop 
Daniel  Wilson.  A  remarkable  work  was  done  by  W.  Smith 
and  C.  Bl  Leupolt  at  Benares,  which  began  in  1832.    In  1853, 


India.  %\ 

St.  John's  College  at  Agra  was  opened  by  T.  V.  French,  late 
Bishop  of  Lahore,  and  E.  C.  Stmrt  (the  present  Bishop  of 
Waiapu).  The  Sepoy  Mutiny  of  1857  destroyed  much  of  the 
Society's  property,  but  the  deep  interest  aroused  by  it  caused  a 
great  extension  of  the  work  afterwards.  Lucknow  was  occupied 
immediately  on  its  re-concjuest,  on  the  invitation  of  the  Chief 
Commissioner,  Sir  R.  Montgomery.  Allahabad  was  also  occu- 
pied, and  Christian  villages  have  been  established  there  and 
at  Gorakhpur.  Work  was  begun  among  the  Santals,  an 
aboriginal  tribe  in  Bengal,  and  the  Santal  Mission  now  com- 
prises eight  stations  and  out-stations,  with  2,900  native 
Christians.  The  Punjab  work  was  also  strengthened  and 
extended;  but  this  is  now  a  separate  Mission.  The  North 
India  Mission  is  limited  to  the  Diocese  of  Calcutta,  and  may 
be  divided  into  three  parts  : — 

(i)  Bengal:  comprising  Calcutta,  where  there  are  several 
native  congregations,  various  evangelistic  agencies,  important 
schools,  and  a  Divinity  College ;  the  rural  Mission  in  Krish- 
nagar,  where  there  are  over  5,000  native  Christians ;  stations 
at  Bardwan  and  Bhagalpur;  and  the  Santal  Mission  above- 
mentioned. 

(2)  The  North-  West  Provinces :  comprising  Benares,  Gorakh- 
pur, Jaunpur,  Azimgarh,  Allahabad,  Lucknow,  Faizabad,  Agra, 
Aligarh,  Muttra,  and  Meerut. 

(3)  Central  India:  comprising  an  important  and  well- 
worked  station  at  Jabalpur,  and  Missions  among  the  ab- 
original Gonds  and  the  Bhil  tribes  of  Rajputana ;  both  of  which, 
though  still  young,  have  given  cheering  evidences  of  success. 

A  specially  encouraging  feature  of  the  work  in  North  India 
has  been  the  sympathy  and  material  support  given  to  it  by 
Christian  men  in  ofticial  positions.  The  majority  of  the 
stations  have  been  successively  occupied  at  the  earnest 
invitation  of  leading  officers  or  civilians  on  the  spot,  who  have 
themselves  opened  the  way,  both  by  per-onal  evangelistic 
effort,  by  large  donations  towards  the  missionary  agencies  set 
on  foot,  and  by  active  labours  on  local  committees.  Some 
^16,000  is  thus  raised  and  expended  every  year  in  India, 
independent  of  the  Society's  home  income. 

In  North  India,  more  than  anywhere  else,  the  missionary-  is 
confronted  by  the  moral  degradation  of  Hindooism,  the  tre- 
Tnendous  power  of  the  caste  system,  the  intellectual  arrogance 

G 


82  Church  Missionary  Society. 

fostered  by  the  union  of  Brabmin  pride  with  rapidly  spreading 
European  culture,  and  the  unchanging  bigotry  of  the  Moham- 
medan ;  and  we  cannot  wonder  that  the  results  have  been 
comparativ^ely  small,  even  with  such  missionaries  as  Weitbrecht, 
Sandys,  Long,  Hasell,  Vaughan,  in  Bengal ;  and  Leupolt,  W. 
Smith,  Hoernle,  Pfander,  French,  in  the  North-West.  Yet  a 
long  series  of  remarkable  individual  conversions  of  men  of  the 
highest  Hindoo  castes,  or  steeped  in  Moslem  pride,  bears  witness 
to  the  power  of  Divine  grace,  and  invites  to  more  strenuous 
effort  and  more  patient  waiting  upon  God. 

Divinity  Colleges  for  Bengal  and  the  North-West  Provinces 
have  been  established  at  Calcutta  and  Allahabad.  There  are 
high  schools  at  Calcutta,  Benares,  Lucknow,  Agra,  Jabalpur, 
etc.  ;  normal  schools  at  Krishnagar,  Benares,  Agra ;  boarding 
schools  for  Christian  children  at  Calcutta,  Benares,  and  Agra ; 
orphanages  at  Agarpara  (which  celebrated  its  Jubilee  in 
February  1887),  Bhagalpur,  Gorakhpur,  and  Agra;  Christian 
villages  at  Gorakhpur,  Allahabad,  Secundra,  Dehra  Dun  Valley. 
Native  church  councils  have  been  established  for  Bengal  and 
the  North-West  respectixely. 

The  Society's  operations  in  North  India  are  carried  on  in 
the  Bengali,  Santali,  Hindi,  Hindustani  or  Urdu,  and  Gondi 
languages. 

Punjab  and  Sindh. — The  Punjab  Mission  was  begun  in 
185 1,  soon  after  the  annexation  of  the  province  to  British 
India,  by  the  Rev.  R.  Clark,  who  is  still  the  senior  missionary. 
The  first  station  was  Amritsar,  the  sacred  city  of  the  Sikhs, 
which  is  now  a  centre  of  important  missionary  agencies  of  all 
kinds.  Here,  every  year,  meets  the  Punjab  Native  Church 
Council,  comprising  the  native  clergy  of  the  province,  and  lay 
delegates  from  the  congregations — men  of  good  position. 
Government  officials,  land-owners,  lawyers,  etc. — converts  from 
Hindooism,  Mohammedanism,  and  Sikhism.  Among  the  clergy 
may  be  especially  mentioned  the  Rev.  Imad-ud-din,  formerly 
a  learned  Moslem  moulvie,  now  an  able  Christian  preacher, 
lecturer,  and  writer,  and  author  of  Commentaries  on  thi 
Gospels  and  the  Acts,  and  who  in  1884  received  from  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  the  degree  of  D.D.,  the  first  native 
of  India  thus  honoured. 

At  Lahore,  the  capital  of  the  province,  is  the  Divinity 
College,  founded  in  1870  by  the  Rev.  T.  V.  French  (afterwards 


Punjab  and  Sindh.  8  3 

the  first   Bishop  of  Lahore).     Mnltan  is  also  occupied,  and 
Koto-ur  and  KanG;ra  in  the  Himalayas. 

In  the  rural  districts,  important  itinerant  Missions  were  long 
conducted  by  the  Rev.  R.  Bateman  and  the  lamented  Rev. 
G  M  Gordon.  In  recent  years  the  work  m  the  villages  has 
been  muci-i  developed  by  Miss  Clay  and  other  ladies  of  the 
Zenana  Mission,  and  bv  a  Medical  Mission  conducted  by  Dr. 
H  M  Clark  :  and  there  is  now  a  growing  movement  among 
the  rural  population  towards  Christianity.  The  baptisms  m 
1887  were  the  most  numerous  on  record. 

Mr  Gordon  (who  was  killed  at  Kandahar,  Aug.  16,  1880} 
also  established,  mainly  at  his  own  expense,  stations  at  Find 
Dadan  Khan  and  Dera  Ghazi  Khan,  the  latter  as  a  base  for 
work  among  the  Beluch  tribes.  Several  other  stations  fringe 
the  British  frontier,  the  most  important  of  which  is  Peshawar, 
where  a  Mission  to  the  Afghans  was  established  in  1855  under 
the  auspices  of  Sir  Herbert  Edwardes,  then  Commissioner  of 
the  district.  This  Mission  has  gathered  in  some  interesting 
Af-han  converts,  and  its  influence  in  the  Afghan  villages  is 
remarkable  A  handsome  church,  built  m  the  Saracenic  style, 
was  opened  in  1883  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  in  the  presence 
of  many  English  ofhcers  and  Afghan  chiefs.  A  Mission  was 
becrun  in  1886  at  Quetta,  the  British  outpost  beyond  the  Bolan 
Pats  The  Rev.  G.  Shirt,  of  the  Society's  Sindh  Mission, 
becran  the  work  there,  but  died  suddenly  on  June  15,  1886. 
A  "clergyman    of  experience   and   a   medical   missionary   are 

now  supphed.  ,.     ,  ,r-    •  ^    ^  AUr 

In  the  valley  of  Kashmir  a  Medical  Mission  was  started  by 

the  late  Dr.  P:imsUe  in  1865,  which  has  been  a  great  blessing 

to  the  people,  especially  during  the  famine  m  i88o,  and  the 

earthquake  in  1884.  ,     .    j  ,     j   .  i;i.« 

The  work  in  the  Punjab  is  deeply  indebted  to  men  like 
Lord  Lawrence,  Sir  H.  Edwardes,  Sir  R.  Montgomery,  Sir  D^ 
McLeod,  Generals  Lake,  Taylor,  and  Maclagan,  Colonel 
Martin,  and  others,  who  have  nobly  exerted  themselves  to 
bring  the  Gospel  to  the  people  under  their  administration. 

The  Sindh  Mission  is  older  in  date,  having  been  begun  in 
i8c;o,  but  is  far  behind  in  progress,  owing  mainly  to  its  having 
always  been  quite  undermanned.  Yet  important  fruit  has  been 
granted  to  the  patient  labours  of  the  Rev.  J.  Sheldon  and 
others  at  Kurrachee  and  Hyderabad. 


G  2 


84  Church  Missionary  Society. 

The  Urdu  1  mguage  is  used  in  both  Missions,  in  ad  lition  to 
Sindhi  in  Sindh,  Punjabi  in  the  Punjab,  Persian,  Pusitu,  and 
Beluchi  on  the  frontier,  and  Kashmiri  in  Kashmir. 

Western  India. — The  work  of  the  Society  in  the  Bombay 
Presidency  is  carried  on  at  Bombay  (1820),  in  the  Deccan 
(1832),  and  also  in  Sindh,  as  above-mentioned.  At  Bombay 
there  is  the  Robert  Money  School,  a  special  Mission  to  the 
Mohammedans,  and  various  other  agencies.  Near  Nasik  is  the 
industrial  Christian  colony  at  Sharanpur,  where  were  trained 
Livingstone's  *  Nasik  boys '  and  other  liberated  African  slaves 
(see  East  Africa).  At  Malegaon  is  a  central  station  for  work  in 
Khandesh.  At  Aurangabad,  in  the  Nizam's  territory,  a  most 
successful  Mission  is  carried  on  by  the  Rev.  Ruttonji  Nowroji, 
formerly  a  Parsee,  some  hundreds  of  converts  having  been 
gathered  from  among  the  out-caste  Mangs.  A  Divinity  School 
was  estabhshed  at  Poona  in  r886,  but  the  paucity  of  the 
missionary  staff  has  hindered  the  development  of  this  and 
other  agencies. 

Several  able  and  devoted  missionaries  have  laboured  at 
Bombay  and  Nasik,  and  there  are  now  congregations  under 
native  pastors,  the  fruit  of  their  faithful  labours.  But  the  staft 
has  always  been  quite  inadequate  to  the  needs  of  the  Mission , 
hence  the  results  have  not  been  large. 

The  languages  in  use  are  Marathi  and  (for  the  Mohamme  ■ 
dans)  Urdu. 

South  India. — The  Tamil  country  south  of  Madras  was  the 
scene  of  the  Propagation  Society's  Missions  in  the  last  century 
before  referred  to.  But  the  first  two  clergymen  of  the  Church 
of  England  who  went  to  India  as  missionaries  were  sent  to 
Madras  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  1814.  There  are 
now  more  than  88,000  native  Christians  connected  with  the 
Society  in  the  South  Indian  field. 

(i)  In  the  city  of  Madras^  large  Tamil  congregations  are 
ministered  to  by  native  pastors  (one,  the  Rev.  W.  T. 
Satthianadan,  well-known  in  England),  and  their  affairs  are 
conducted  by  their  own  Church  Council.  The  Society  has 
also  a  special  Mission  to  the  Mohammedan  population,  tlie 
chief  agency  of  which  is  the  Harris  School. 

(2)  Tinnevelli. — In  1820  the  Rev.  J.  Hough,  chaplain  at 
Palamkotta,  drew  the  attention  of  the  Society  to  the  claims  of 
this  southernmost  province  of  the  Indian  peninsula,  where  there 


South  India.  85 

was  already  a  community  of  3,000  professed  native  Christians, 
an  offshoot  from  the  Propagation  Society's  Lutheran  Mission 
in  Tanjore.  Two  missionaries  were  at  once  set  apart  for  this 
work,  and  from  that  time  to  this,  through  the  labours  oi 
Rhenius,  Pettitt,  Thomas,  J.  T.  Tucker,  Hobbs,  Sargent,  etc., 
the  Gospel  has  not  ceased  to  spread  among  the  Tamil  popula- 
tion, chiefly  among  the  Shanars,  or  cultivators  of  the  palmyra 
tree.  In  North  Tinnevelli  a  vigorous  Itinerant  Mission  was 
established  by  Ragland,  D.  Fenn,  and  Meadows.  There  are  now 
more  than  1,000  villages  in  which  there  are  Christians  in  the 
Church  Missionary  districts  alone  (besides  many  others  in  those 
worked  by  the  Propagation  Society).  The  former  has  61  native 
clergymen,  and  the  native  lay  agents  are  so  numerous  that 
Tinnevelli  has  been  able  to  supply  evangelists  for  the  Tamil 
coolies  in  Ceylon  and  Mauritius.  The  ten  districts  have  each 
its  Native  Church  Council,  which  manages  all  local  concerns  ; 
and  these  Councils  are  represented  in  a  Provincial  Council. 
Nearly  ;^3,ooo  is  raised  annually  by  these  poor  Shanar 
Christians  towards  the  support  of  their  own  pastors,  churches, 
and  schools.  The  educational  organization  is  particularly 
efficient.  The  Sarah  Tucker  Female  Institution,  with  its  net- 
work of  affiliated  branch  schools,  may  be  especially  mentioned. 
The  senior  missionary  of  the  Society,  Dr.  Sargent,  and  the 
senior  missionary  of  the  Propagation  Society,  Dr.  Caldwell, 
were  consecrated  on  March  11,  1877,  as  assistant  bishops  to 
the  Bishop  of  Madras  for  the  native  churches.  A  few  years 
ago  there  were  large  accessions  from  among  the  heathen  in  the 
districts  of  both  Societies,  owing  mainly  to  the  indirect  influence 
of  the  Famine  Relief  Funds.  '  The  conviction  prevailed,'  wrote 
Bishop  Caldwell,  '  that  whilst  Hindooism  had  left  the  famine- 
stricken  to  die,  Christianity  had  stepped  in,  like  an  ange^ 
from  heaven,  to  comfort  them  with  its  sympathy  and 
cheer  them  with  its  effectual  succour.'  The  increase  in  the 
Society's  stations  in  1878  was  about  10,000.  Bishop  Sargent 
celebrated  his  fiftieth  year  of  service  in  Tinnevelli  in  July, 
1885. 

(3)  Travancore  and  Cochin. — The  Mission  in  these  semi- 
independent  native  States,  which  occupy  a  narrow  strip  of 
country  on  the  south-western  coast  of  India,  between  the 
Ghat  mountains  and  the  sea,  was  established  in  18 16  at  the 
invitation  of  Colonel  Munro,  the  British  resident.     For  twenty 


S6  Church  Alissionary  Society. 

y>cars  it  was  worked  by  Benjamin  Bailey,  Joseph  Fenn,  Henry 
Baker,  sen.,  and  others,  mainly  with  a  view  to  the  reform  of 
the  ancient  Malabar  Syrian  Church,  which  claims  to  have  been 
founded  by  the  Apostle  St.  Thomas.  Ultimately  the  effort 
failed,  owing  to  the  internal  dissensions  of  that  Church,  and  its 
unwillingness  to  abjure  errors  in  doctrine  and  abuses  in  ritual. 
Since  1837  the  missionaries  have  worked  independently,  the 
result  of  which  has  been  not  only  the  adhesion  of  many  Syrians 
to  our  purer  worship,  but  an  active  reforming  movement  within 
tlieir  own  Church,  which  was  much  fostered  by  the  late  Metran, 
Mar  Athanasius.  The  labours  of  Peet,  Hawksworth,  H. 
Baker,  jun.,  and  others,  among  the  heathen  population, 
particularly  the  lowest  castes,  the  slaves,  and  the  Hill  Arrians, 
have  been  also  greatly  blessed ;  considerable  progress,  as  in 
Tinnevelli,  has  been  made  in  the  organization  of  the  native 
church ;  and  there  are  eighteen  native  pastors.  The  Kotayam 
College  has  been  a  great  blessing  in  providing  a  high  class 
Christian  education ;  and  the  Cambridge  Nicholson  Institution 
trains  native  agents.  On  July  25, 1879,  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Speechly, 
a  missionary  of  the  Society,  was  consecrated  first  Bishop  of 
Travancore  and  Cochin.  In  1885  the  bishop  appointed  the  Rev. 
Koshi  Koshi,  one  of  the  Society's  native  pastors,  to  the  office  of 
Archdeacon.  Mr.  Koshi  is  the  first  native  clergyman  admitted 
to  this  office  in  India. 

(4)  The  field  of  the  Tehtgu  Mission  is  an  extensive  country 
on  the  east  side  of  India,  through  which  flow  the  great  rivers 
Kistna  and  Godavari.  It  was  begun  in  1841  by  two  of  the 
most  devoted  men  on  the  roll  of  our  missionaries,  Robert 
Noble  and  H.  W.  Fox.  Noble  started  the  famous  English 
school  at  Masulipatam,  now  known  by  his  name,  worked  it  for 
twenty-four  years,  and  died  at  his  post  in  1865.  Several 
Brahmins  trained  in  it  have  embraced  the  Gospel,  and  it  has  sent 
forth  five  native  clergymen  to  labour  among  their  countrymen. 
Fox  was  a  preaching  missionary,  and  thus  set  the  example  of 
those  itinerating  and  rural  missionary  efforts  which  have  resulted 
in  the  foundation  of  an  increasing  Telugu  Native  Church,  chiefly 
drawn  from  the  Malas  and  other  low-caste  or  out-caste  people. 
There  is  also  a  Mission  among  the  Kols,  a  non-Aryan  tribe  on 
the  Upper  Godavari,  which  was  founded  by  General  Haig  in 
i860,  and  has  ever  since  been  the  object  of  his  sympathy, 
liberality,  and  personal  labours. 


Ceylon.  87 

The  languages  in  the  Society's  South  Indian  Missions  are — 
Tamil  for  Madras  and  Tinnevelli,  Malayalam  for  Travancore 
and  Telugu.  In  Tamil  there  is  an  extensive  Christian  litera- 
ture, to  which  the  Society's  Missionaries  have  largely  contri- 
buted; and  in  Malayalam  one  of  them  (B.  Bailey)  translated 
and  printed  (after  having  cut  and  cast  the  greater  part  of  the 
type)  with  his  own  hands  the  whole  Bible.  A  Commentary  in 
the  Telugu  language  on  the  New  Testament  has  also  been 
prepared  and  published  by  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Padfield. 

Ceylon. — This  Mission,  commenced  in  181 7,  comprises 
evangelistic,  educational,  and  pastoral  agencies,  among  both 
Singhalese  and  Tamils,  the  two  races  (with  distinct  languages) 
forming  the  population  of  the  island.  There  are  several 
Singhalese  congregations  at  Colombo  (the  seat  of  government), 
Cotta,  Baddegama,  and  Kandy  (one  of  the  ancient  capitals) ; 
and  Tamil  congregations  at  Colombo,  Kandy,  and  three  or  four 
places  in  the  Jaffna  peninsula,  in  the  extreme  north,  as  well  as 
in  several  places  in  the  coffee  districts.  Some  of  them  are 
ministered  to  by  native  pastors.  Considerable  progress  has 
been  made  in  self-government  and  self-support ;  and  Native 
Missionary  Associations  have  been  formed  for  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  surrounding  heathen. 

In  connection  with  or  beyond  this  settled  work,  there  are 
two  Evangelistic  Missions  of  special  interest  and  importance, 
the  Kandyan  Itinerancy  and  the  Tamil  Coolie  Mission.  Both 
work  in  the  hill-country  in  the  centre  of  the  island,  covering 
nearly  the  same  area.  The  former  is  among  the  Singhalese 
village  population,  among  whom  its  labours  have  been  much 
blessed;  the  latter  among  the  Tamil  coolies  on  the  coffee 
estates,  some  1,700  of  whom  are  now  on  the  roll  of  native 
Christians,  besides  many  who  have  returned  to  their  native 
country.  South  India.  The  Tamil  Coolie  Mission  has  for  more 
than  thirty  years  been  mainly  supported  by  a  Committee  of 
coffee  planters,  who  have  raised  more  than  ;£"i,ooo  a  year  to 
maintain  catechists,  schools,  etc.,  the  Society  providing  the 
superintending  English  missionaries. 

The  educational  agencies  comprise  Trinity  College,  Kandy, 
and  important  schools  of  various  kinds  at  Cotta  and  Jaffna.  The 
present  Bishop  of  Colombo  (Dr.  Copleston)  has  visited  all  the 
Society's  Missions  from  time  to  time,  inspecting,  confirming, 


88  Church  Missmiary  Society. 

and  preaching  in  the  churches  and  chapels  and  m  the  open 
air.  In  December  1886,  he  held  an  ordination  in  the  Singha- 
lese language  and  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  the  first  ever 
thus  conducted. 

Mauritius. — Though  geographically  most  nearly  connected 
with  Africa,  this  little  island  is,  in  a  missionary  sense,  a  de- 
pendency of  Incha.  Two-thirds  of  the  population  are  coolies, 
brought  from  Bengal  and  South  India  to  work  on  the  sugar 
plantations  ;  and  among  these  are  labouring  Beng.ili  and  Tamil- 
speaking  missionaries,  whose  work  has  been  much  blessed. 
Some  5,000  have  been  baptized,  the  majority  of  whom  have 
returned  to  their  own  country. 

An  Industrial  Home  was  lounded  in  1875  in  the  Seychelles 
Islands,  for  the  liberated  African  slaves  landed  there. 

China. — This  great  empire  was  opened  to  missionary  effort 
in  1844,  when  the  Treaty  of  Nanking,  which  closed  the  first 
Chinese  War,  gave  England  the  possession  of  Hong-kons;-,  and 
the  right  of  residence  at  five  leading  ports ;  and  more  fully  in 
1858-60,  by  the  Treaty  of  Tientsin  and  Convention  of  Peking. 
Shanghai  was  occupied  by  the  Society  in  1845  ;  Ningpo  in 
1848;  Foo-chow  in  1850;  Hong-kong  and  Peking  in  1862 
(the  latter  after  the  taking  of  the  city  by  the  allied  English  and 
French  forces);  Hang-chow  in  1865;  Shaouhing  in  1870; 
Canton  in  188 1. 

South  China. — China,  south  of  lat.  28°,  is  under  the 
episcopal  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  of  Victoria,  Hong-kong. 
The  first  Bishop,  Dr.  G.  Smith,  and  the  third,  the  present  one,  Dr. 
Burdon,  were  missionaries  of  the  Society;  and  the  second,  Dr. 
Alford,  an  active  member  at  home.  The  Society  has  a  Mission  at 
Hong-kong,  and  several  out-stations  in  the  Quang-tung  Province 
worked  from  Canton  as  a  centre ;  and  a  new  Mission  has  just 
been  started  at  Pakhoi.  But  its  chief  work  in  South  China  is 
in  the  Fo-kien  Province. 

The  Fo-kien  Mission  has  a  truly  remarkable  history.  The 
first  eleven  years  passed  without  a  single  convert  appearing. 
Two  out  of  five  missionaries  had  died  in  the  interval,  and  two 
had  retired.  The  fifth  died  soon  after  gathering  the  first-fruits 
of  his  labours,  leaving  a  new-comer,  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Wolfe,  in 
charge.     Up  to  1864  the  work  was  confined  to  Foo-chow  city. 


China.  89 

In  that  year  and  the  following  three  or  four,  other  large  cities 
were  occupied  by  native  evangelists.  In  1866  the  first  two  or 
three  converts  from  these  were  baptized.  And  now,  after 
twenty-three  years'  further  labour,  what  do  we  find  ?  We  find 
7,000  converts  in  130  towns  and  villages,  of  whom  2,142  are 
communicants;  7  native  clergy,  100  catechists,  about  130 
voluntary  lay-helpers,  20  regularly  built  churches,  and  70 
preaching  chapels;  also  a  Theological  College,  Boarding 
Schools,  and  a  Medical  Mission.  The  principal  districts, 
Lo-nguong,  Ning-taik,  Ku-cheng,  etc.,  have  their  own  Church 
Councils ;  and  the  Annual  Provincial  Council  at  Foo-chow  is 
attended  by  some  200  delegates.  The  work  has  been  done 
almost  wholly  by  native  agency ;  and  during  many  years  there 
were  not  more  than  two  English  missionaries  in  the  field. 
New  converts  have  told  their  friends,  and  in  this  way  the 
Gospel  has,  without  eftbrt,  spread  from  village  to  village.  But 
not  without  persecution.  Bitter  opposition  has  been  shown  by 
the  mandarins  and  gentry ;  the  Christians  have  endured  much 
personal  suffering,  and  more  than  one  has  been  martyred.  In 
1886  Bishop  Burdon  visited  many  of  the  stations,  and  confirmed 
900  candidates. 

Mid-China. — China,  north  of  lat  28°,  became  a  separate 
diocese,  North  China,  in  1872;  Dr.  Russell,  a  missionary  of 
the  Society,  being  the  first  bishop.  In  1880,  after  Bishop 
Russell's  death,  it  was  divided  into  two,  and  Dr.  G.  E.  Moule 
became  Bishop  of  the  new  see  of  Mid-China.  The  Society's 
chief  Missions  are  in  the  Che-kiang  Province ;  and  there  is  a 
small  Mission  at  Shanghai,  under  Archdeacon  A.  E.  Moule. 

In  the  province  ot  Che-kiang  are  the  cities  of  Ningpo, 
Hang-chow,  and  Shaouhing.  In  the  earlier  years  of  the 
Mission,  much  success  was,  by  the  Divine  blessing,  achieved 
in  the  nurnerous  towns  and  villages  around  Ningpo;  achieved, 
too,  notwithstanding  frequent  changes  in  the  Mission  staff 
through  sickness,  and  the  hindrances  caused  during  several 
years  by  the  Taiping  rebelHon.  Many  of  the  Christians  in 
these  villages  have  manifested  exemplary  Christian  steadfastness 
and  zeal.  Four  of  them  were  ordained  in  1875-6.  Within  the 
last  few  years  there  has  been  a  most  interesting  movement  in 
the  Choo-ki  district,  an  offshoot  of  the  Hang-chow  Mission, 
and  more  than  300  converts  have  been  gathered  in  from  about 
twenty-five  villages.     At  Hang-chow  itself  there  is  a  Medical 


90  Church  Missionary  Society. 

Mission,  and  a  new  Hospital  and  Opium  Refuge  was  built  in 
1885,  mainly  at  the  cost  of  the  Wilham  Charles  Jones  China 
Fund ;  but  many  English  and  Americans  in  China  contributed, 
and  even  the  mandarins  of  Hang-chow. 

Although  the  Chinese  have  only  one  written  language,  in 
which  the  whole  Bible  exists,  they  have  many  spoken  dialects. 
Portions  of  Scripture,  the  Prayer  Book,  etc.,  have  been  pub- 
lished in.  several  of  these  dialects  in  the  Roman  character,  this 
being  found  the  easiest  to  acquire  by  the  large  classes  of  the 
population  that  cannot  read. 

Japan. — For  two  hundred  and  thirty  years,  in  consequence  of 
the  political  intrigues  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  Japan  was  absolutely  closed  to  the  outer  world.  It  is 
about  thirty-five  years  since  the  long-sealed  empire  opened  to 
European  influences,  and  in  that  time  the  country  has  made 
most  extraordinary  progress  in  the  adoption  of  Western  civili- 
zation. Still  more  recent  is  the  toleration  now  tacitly  (though 
not  avowedly)  accorded  to  Christian  effort.  American  Mis- 
sionaries arrived  in  1859,  but  for  several  years  they  could  do 
scarcely  any  direct  evangelistic  work.  In  1869,  just  after  the 
wonderful  revolution  which  restored  power  to  the  Mikado,  the 
first  missionary  of  the  Society  landed  at  Nagasaki.  He  also 
could  only  use  quiet  and  indirect  methods  of  making  known 
the  Gospel,  and  the  few  converts  vouchsafed  to  his  labours 
were  bajitized  secretly. 

WitJiin  the  last  sixteen  years  toleration  of  Christianity  has 
become  virtually  complete,  and  the  Mission  has  been  extended 
and  strengthened.  Not  only  Nagasaki,  but  also  Tokio  (Yedo), 
Osaka,  and  Hakodate,  are  occupied  by  the  Society.  Nagasaki 
and  Osaka,  especially,  are  the  headquarters  of  expanding 
Missions.  Native  evangelists  have  been  trained,  and  many 
outlying  towns  and  cities  have  been  occupied  by  them.  There 
is  also  a  Mission  to  the  Aino  aborigines  of  the  northernmost 
island  of  Yezo.  The  first-fruit  of  these  was  baptized  on 
(Christmas  Day  1885,  and  others  have  since  been  baptized, 
making  a  little  Aino  church  of  six  souls.  A  good  school  was 
started  in  1888,  of  which  the  first  Aino  Christian  has  been 
appointed  sclioolmaster. 

Arrangements  were  made  by  the  late  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury for  the  establishment  of  an  English  Bishopric  in  Japan, 


New  Zealand. 


91 


and  the  present  Archbrehop  nominated  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Poole, 
late  missionary  in  South  India,  to  be  the  first  bishop.  He 
was  conseciated  October  18,  1883.  But  in  the  mysterious  pro- 
vidence of  God  he  was  permitted  to  labour  for  a  few  months 
only ;  he  died  in  July  1885.  A  worthy  successor  has  been 
found  in  the  Rev.  E.  Bickersteth,  of  the  Cambridge  Delhi 
Missions,  son  of  the  Bishop  of  Exeter. 

In  February  1887,  Bishop  Bickersteth  admitted  three  native 
agents  to  Deacons'  Orders,  the  first  ordination  of  Japanese 
natives.  He  has  also  appointed  the  Society's  senior  missionary, 
the  Rev.  H.  Maundrell,  to  be  his  Archdeacon. 

New  Zealand. — The  Mission  to  the  Maoris  of  New  Zealand 
was  the  second  of  the  Society's  Missions  in  order  of  time.  It 
was  undertaken  at  the  invitation  of  Samuel  Marsden,  Chaplain  in 
New  South  Wales,  who  landed  on  the  Northern  Island,  with  the 
first  three  men — lay  agents — sent  out  as  pioneers,  in  18 14,  and 
preached  the  first  Christi  \n  sermon  to  the  natives  on  Christmas 
Day  of  that  year.  Other  missionaries  followed,  but  their  lives, 
which  were  entirely  in  the  power  of  a  race  of  ferocious  cannibals, 
were  frequently  in  apparently  imminent  danger,  and  for  eleven 
years  no  results  whatever  were  seen.  The  first  conversion 
took  place  in  1825,  and  no  other  natives  were  baptized  for 
five  years.  Then  began  the  marvellous  movement  which 
resulted  in  almost  the  whole  Maori  nation  being  brought  under 
Christian  instruction  and  civilizing  influences,  and  which  led 
Bishop  Selwyn,  on  his  arrival  in  his  new  diocese,  in  1842,  to 
write,  '  We  see  here  a  whole  nation  of  pagans  converted  to  the 
faith.  .  .  Where  will  you  find,  throughout  the  Christian  world, 
more  signal  manifestations  of  the  presence  of  the  Spirit,  or 
more  living  evidences  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ?'  Twelve 
years  later,  Sir  George  Grey,  then  Governor  of  New  Zealand, 
iftformed  the  Committee  that  he  had  personally  visited  nearly 
all  the  Society's  stations,  and  '  could  speak  with  confidence  of 
the  great  and  good  work  accompHshed  by  it.' 

In  1840  New  Zealand  was  made  a  British  colony,  and  emigra- 
tion on  a  large  scale  ensued.  The  vices  as  well  as  the  benefits 
of  civilization  were  introduced,  and  the  inevitable  conflict  of 
race  began.  The  continual  disputes  about  the  sale  and  pos- 
session of  land  led  to  prolonged  and  bitter  wars,  which  shook 
the   native  Church   to   its   foundations.     In    1864  arose   the 


92  Church  Missionary  Society, 

'  Pai  Marire '  or  *  Hau-hau  '  superstition,  a  strange  compound 
of  Christianity  and  heathenism,  which  spread  rapidly  among 
the  natives.  It  was  a  party  of  Hau-haus  who  so  barbarously 
murdered  the  missionary  Volkner  in  1865. 

The  condition  of  the  native  Church  is  now  generally 
prosperous.  The  statistical  returns  sent  home  for  1887-8  show 
18,207  church  members,  who  are  ministered  to  by  thirty-one 
Maori  clergymen  (altogether  forty-ei:-;ht  have  been  ordained, 
but  some  have  died.  Two  of  the  most  able  were  accidentally 
poisoned  in  1887).  There  are  388  voluntary  lay -helpers.  The 
Christians  build  their  own  churches,  and  in  part  support  their 
own  ministers.  In  1887  the  native  contributions  for  religious 
purposes  amounted  to  ^^2,0 17.  Several  native  Church  Boards 
are  working  well.  The  comparatively  small  bands  of  disaffected 
and  semi-heathen  natives  headed  by  Tawhiao  (the  '  Maori 
King')  and  other  leaders,  are  now  showing  readiness  to 
receive  Christian  teaching. 

In  1883  a  Mission  Board,  comprising  the  Bishops  of 
Auckland,  Waiapu,  and  Wellington,  and  other  members,  was 
established  to  administer  the  Society's  grants,  which  will 
diminish  annually,  and  cease  (subject  to  personal  claims)  in 
twenty  years. 

The  whole  Bible  and  the  Prayer  Book  have  been  rendered 
by  the  missionaries  into  the  Maori  language. 

North-West  America  Mission. — This  is  a  Mission  to  the 
remnant  of  the  Red  Indian  tribes  scattered  over  the  vast 
country  formerly  known  as  the  Hudson's  Bay  Territory,  now 
included  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  In  1822  the  Rev.  John 
West  arrived  at  a  trading  settlement  on  the  Red  River,  a  little 
south  of  Lake  Wninipeg,  and  began  to  gather  the  Indians 
round  him.  The  first  step  in  the  great  extension  of  the 
Mission  in  recent  years  was  the  sending  forth  from  Red  River, 
in  1840,  of  Henry  Budd,  a  native  teacher  trained  up  by  Mr. 
West  from  his  boyhood  (afterwards  the  first  native  clergyman), 
to  open  a  new  station  at  Devon,  five  hundred  miles  off. 

The  Red  River  district  is  now  the  flourishing  colonial 
Province  of  Manitoba,  and  a  large  part  of  the  Society's  work 
has  developed  into  the  settled  ministrations  of  the  church  in 
the  colony.  One  of  the  Society's  churches  has  become  the 
Cathedral  of  the  diocese  of  Rupert's  I  and,  which  was  founded 


North-west  America,  93 

in  1849.  That  diocese,  which  has  been  highly  privileged  in  its 
two  first  bisliops,  Dr.  Anderson  and  Dr.  Machray,  was  sub- 
divided in  1872  into  four  parts,  the  three  new  dioceses  being 
those  of  Moosonee,  Athabasca,  and  Saskatchewan.  To  the  two 
former  sees  missionaries  of  the  Society  were  appointed,  the 
Rev.  John  Horden  and  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Bompas,  and  to  the 
third,  an  active  co-worker  in  the  country.  Dr.  McLean.  In 
1884,  in  pursuance  of  a  scheme  formed  by  the  Provincial 
Synod  of  the  Province  of  Rupert's  Land,  the  diocese  of 
Athabasca  was  divided.  Dr.  Bompas  taking  the  northern  half  as 
Bishop  of  Mackenzie  River,  and  the  Rev.  R.  Young  being 
appointed  to  the  southern  division  as  Bishop  of  Athabasca. 
A  new  see  was  also  formed  of  the  civil  province  of  Assiniboia, 
consisting  of  portions  of  the  dioceses  of  Rupert's  Land 
and  Saskatchewan  ;  to  which  Dr.  Anson  was  consecrated  as 
Bishop  of  Qu'Appelle.  Doctor  Pinkham,  of  Manitoba,  was 
consecrated  on  August  7,  1887,  in  succession  to  the  late 
Dr.  McLean,  Bishop  of  Saskatchewan.  A  Provincial  Synod 
held  in  the  same  month  sanctioned  the  constitution  of  a  new 
diocese,  to  be  called  the  Diocese  of  Calgary,  as  soon  as  an 
endowment  for  the  same  can  be  raised.  In  the  meantime  Dr. 
Pinkham's  title  is  '  Bishop  of  Saskatchev/an  and  Calgary.' 

The  diocese  of  Moosonee  includes  extensive  territories  round 
the  shores  of  Hudson's  Bay,  and  stretches  to  the  borders  of 
Canada.  Bishop  Horden's  labours  have  been  most  successful, 
and  the  great  majority  of  the  Indiana's  now  profess  Christianity. 
The  diocese  of  Saskatchewan  includes  missions  to  the  still 
heathen  and  untamed  Plain  Crees,  Sioux,  and  Blackfeet,  of  the 
great  Saskatchewan  Plain.  In  the  diocese  of  Qu'Appelle  the 
Society's  one  station  has  been  transferred  to  the  bishop.  The 
dioceses  of  Mackenzie  River  and  Athabasca,  which  are  far  the 
largest  in  extent,  comprise  missions  to  the  Chipewyan,  Slave, 
Dog-rib,  and  Tukudh  tribes.  Among  the  Tukudh,  who  are 
found  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  within  the  Arctic 
Circle,  on  the  Youcon  River,  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  has 
of  late  years  been  rapid.  Some  1,500  have  been  baptized 
since  1863,  and  a  still  larger  number  are  under  Christian 
instruction. 

At  various  points  in  the  Moosonee  and  Athabasca  districts, 
fringing  the  Arctic  Ocean,  are  found  bands  of  Eskimoep 
They  have  been  visited  here  and  there  by  bishops  Bompas  and 


94  Church  Missionary  Society. 

Horden  and  others  ;  and  three  missionaries  are  now  set  apart 
for  their  evangelisation. 

Several  distinct  languages  are  spoken  by  the  Indians  of 
these  vast  territories.  The  whole  Bible  and  the  Prayer  Book 
exist  in  Red  River  Cree  :  and  considerable  portions,  with 
hymn-books,  etc.,  in  Moose  Cree,  Ojibbeway,  Soto,  Slave, 
Chipewyan,  and  Tukudh. 

North  Pacific  Mission. — In  1856  Captain  Prevost,  R.N., 
drew  the  Society's  attention  to  the  savage  state  of  the  Tsim- 
shean  Indians  on  the  coast  of  British  Columbia,  and  a  school- 
master was  sent  out.  A  great  blessing  was  vouchsafed  to  his 
labours;  and  in  1862  the  Christian  settlement  of  Metlakahtla 
was  founded.  Owing  to  internal  dissensions,  the  settlement 
was  for  some  years  not  prosperous,  but  it  is  hoped  that  the 
difficulties  have  at  last  been  met,  and  that  the  work  will  again 
be  blessed. 

There  is  another  settlement  at  Kincolith,  on  the  Naas  River, 
and  Missions  also  among  the  Kitiksheans  of  the  interior,  the 
Hydahs  of  Queen  Charlotte's  Islands,  and  the  Kwa-gutl  Indians 
of  Fort  Rupert.  At  all  these  places  an  excellent  work  is  being 
done  by  zealous  missionaries  of  the  Society.  The  whole 
Mission  is  under  the  charge  of  the  Bishop  of  Caledonia,  Dr. 
Ridley,  formerly  a  missionary  of  the  Society  in  India. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  exists  for  the  purpose  of 
assisting  in  the  fulfilment  by  the  Church  of  its  Lord's  one  last 
great  command,  to  evangelise  the  world.  Not  to  convert  the 
world — that  is  not  man's  part — but  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  to 
the  world.  '  This  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world,  for  a  wftness  unto  all  nations,  and  then  shall 
the  end  come.' 

Magazines  : — The  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer ;  The 
Church  Missionary  Gleaner^  aria  T(te  Juvenile  M^sio7iary 
Instructor,     Monthly, 


? 

? 

<— 1 

O 

9 

g 

s^ 

g 

W 

i" 

? 

^ 

1 

N 

1 

5' 

C 

o" 

£• 

i- 

5 

3 

^ 

g 

o 

> 

3 
o 

3 

• 

1 

■ 

3 

p. 

1 

r 

1 

2. 

u 

a' 

> 

o 

, 

, 

• 

: 

: 

'. 

^ 

. 

p' 

s 

. 

M 

00 

H 

CO 

OO 

00 

s> 

00 

00 

00 

00 

00 

00 

00 

>  3 

^ 

t/1 

00 

o 

-J 

w 

^ 

VO 

U\ 

ON 

•^ 

ON 

o. 

•^ 

*^ 

-*>• 

-(»■ 

'nS. 

1 

00 

u> 

O 

0\ 

s 

OX 

M 

5 

M 

O 

M 

» 

•feN 

o 

„ 

s. 

00 

vj 

5^ 

Cx 

o\ 

K> 

Oi 

H 

& 

tn 

VO 

" 

M 

H     *" 

r 

3 
O 

i^ 

U) 

M 

M 

: 

o> 

M 

: 

J;J 

H 

„ 

M 

w 

-" 

>T) 

fl 

fl 

? 

t 

: 

: 

: 

a> 

•^ 

: 

w 

K 

: 

Ol 

: 

Ot 

u.| 

o 

4 

1 

: 

00 

M 

w 

-K 

■K 

t 

« 

Ot 

' 

10 

1 

P" 

< 

— j;^ 

' 

n 

^ 

. 

tr' 

^ 

U3 

w 

►0 

^ 

■-<    [D 

-< 

t 

as 

0\ 

oo 

o 

ON 

00 

o 

§• 

-^ 

-fe 

Ot 

w 

Z\'< 

o 

^ 

« 

■»» 

rt 

OJ 

H 

^  p 

w 

o 

: 

H 

10 

•^ 

M 

•^ 

u 

M 

M 

On 

(T 

^ 

M 

o 

> 

(^ 

00 

On 

ON 

o 

i>j 

=r 

rt 

00 

UJ 

o 

Ul 

^ 

M 

o» 

ON 

^ 

:; 

o 

00 

o 

^ 

u 

o 

K> 

M 

VO 

00 

n> 

00 

M 

•~J 

oo 

00 

H 

ON 

o 

D 

^ 

(0 

N> 

ON 

s 

S  3  O 

li.i 

M 

o. 

o 

ON 

o 

•N 

*; 

CO 

u> 

00 

0 

00 

0-. 

ON 

o 

O 

^ 

•^ 

00 

vO 

VO 

NO 

(0 

to 

M 

o 

M 

O 

1 ' 

„ 

M 

O) 

i 

„ 

OJ 

M 

tr' 

00 

o 

■&V 

M 

(A 

^ 

s 

M 

"{J 

•fk 

SO 

5S 

o 
2. 

^ 

M 

*■ 

N 

o» 

» 

»j 

p. 

4>- 

On 

l/i 

o 

J- 

o 

vO 

vS 

Ov 

en 

NO 

NO 

J' 

00 

4^ 

^ 

S* 
P' 

■^ 

4>- 

■*^ 

10 

■*^ 

■K 

NO 

*■ 

U) 

00 

Ol 

OO 

CO 

I 


(    96    ) 


WESLEYAN  METHODIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

FULLY    ORGANIZED,   1816.       (wORK    BEGUN    1 786.) 

The  care  of  British  Methodism  for  those  in  other  lands  found 
its  earUest  expression  when  in  the  Yearly  Conference  of  1769, 
Mr.  Wesley  appointed  Richard  Boardman  and  Joseph  Pilmoor 
to  go  and  help  the  brethren  in  America.  The  Methodism 
which  was  thus  encouraged  and  strengthened  gradually  spread 
throughout  the  American  colonies.  Emigrants,  soldiers, 
Government  servants,  and  others  carried  the  Gospel  into 
Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  Newfoundland,  and  New  Brunswick. 

It  was  in  1786  that  Dr.  Coke,  then  on  his  second  journey 
across  the  Atlantic,  sailed  with  a  company  of  three  missionaries, 
in  order  to  reinforce  the  Churches  in  Nova  Scotia,  where 
Freeborn  Garrettson  and  James  D.  Emmett,  sent  thither  by 
Bishop  Asbury,  were  representing  the  Methodism  of  the  States. 
It  is  not  necessary  now  to  tell  the  story  so  often  told,  and 
which  the  lovers  of  missionary  enterprise  will  never  cease  to 
tell,  how  the  stormy  winds  fulfilled  the  unspoken  word  of 
Him  whom  winds  and  seas  obey,  how  He  directed  their 
wandering  bark  whilst  He  prepared  their  way.  The  Christmas 
Day  of  1786  will  remain  as  the  inaugural  day  of  Methodist 
Missions,  when  Dr.  Coke  and  his  companions  landed  on  the 
island  of  Antigua.  There  William  Warrener  entered  upon 
his  labours — a  true-hearted  Yorkshireman,  with  his  equally 
true-hearted  Yorkshire  wife. 

During  the  next  thirty  years  the  work  spread.  In  1804  the 
first  Continental  station  was  occupied  by  the  appointment  to 
Gibraltar  of  the  Rev.  James  McMullen,  whose  grandson  is  now 
the  Clerical  Treasurer  of  the  Society. 

In  181 1  the  first  Wesleyan  missionary  was  sent  to  Western 
Africa.     It  was  not  the  first  attempt  that  had  be*n  made.     As 


A  Review.  97 

early  as  1769  Dr.  Coke  had  already  conceived  the  missionary 
idea,  and  had  sent  out  a  surgeon  with  a  party  of  mechanics,  in 
the  hope  of  civilizing  the  Foulahs.  The  enterprise  failed,  as 
has  been  repeatedly  the  case  with  others  of  the  kind.  But  in 
181 1  George  Warren  led  the  way  for  that  long  line  of  faithful 
messengers  who  since  then,  at  risk  of  health  or  cost  of  life, 
have  maintained  the  testimony  of  Jesus  among  the  tribes  of 
Western  Africa. 

Dr.  Coke's  own  Mission  to  The  East  comes  next  in  order. 
In  1 8 13  he  voyaged  eastward,  with  his  band  of  devoted  helpers, 
ordained,  as  the  event  proved,  to  hallow  sea  and  land,  he  by 
his  burial,  and  they  by  their  labours,  founding  as  they  did  in 
the  island  of  Ceylon,  churches  which  have  never  ceased  to 
prosper  and  extend. 

It  was  the  year  after  that  John  McKenny  was  sent  as  the 
first  missionary  to  Southern  Africa  ;  and  although  in  con- 
sequence of  the  difficulties  which  arose  he  was  moved  to 
Ceylon,  yet  almost  immediately  his  place  was  supplied  by 
Barnabas  Shaw,  who,  before  the  close  of  18 15,  had  with  his 
devoted  wife  settled  in  Little  Namaqualand. 

In  the  same  year  Samuel  Leigh  left  England  for  Australasia, 
and  landed  after  a  voyage  of  nearly  six  months  in  New  South 
Wales  on  August  loth. 

And  thus  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  was  organised  in  1816,  the  Missions  for  which  it  was 
to  care  were  already  found  in  every  part  of  the  world. 

Taking  a  general  view  of  Wesleyan  Missions  to  the  heathen 
fifty  years  ago,  it  will  appear  that  in  the  Far  East  success  had 
attended  the  efforts  put  forth ;  but  the  progress  of  extension 
was  slow.  The  churches  in  Ceylon  were  growing  apace. 
Continental  India  had  been  entered.  The  Madras  Mission 
was  begun  in  181 7,  and  Bangalore,  in  the  Mysore  territory, 
was  for  a  short  time  occupied  in  1820  :  but  Bombay,  to  which 
the  Rev.  John  Horner  was  appointed  in  181 7,  was  abandoned 
in  1 82 1,  and  in  1837  was  still  unoccupied.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  Calcutta,  to  which  two  ministers  had  been  appointed 
in  1829,  and  shortly  after  withdrawn. 

At  the  close  of  1836  Madras  was  the  only  District  formed 
in  Continental  India.  The  conversion  of  a  Brahmin,  afterwards 
known  as  Wesley  Abraham,  marked  the  beginning  of  a  new 
era.     The  district  was  wide,  and  included  Bangalore,  Mysore, 

H 


98  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society, 

Negapatam,  Melnattam  and  Manargudi.  Mr.  Cryer  reported 
encouragement  in  the  streets  of  Negapatam  and  the  surrounding 
villages.  A  temporary  school  chapel  was  about  to  be  erected. 
At  Bangalore  the  Tamil  and  English  departments  were  fairly 
prosperous,  and  it  was  also  rising  into  importance  as  a  Canarese 
station  under  the  care  of  Thomas  Hodson. 

Yet  this  was  all  that  had  been  done,  and,  so  far  as  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  was  concerned,  the  vast  popula- 
tions of  the  East  were  otherwise  untouched. 

Greater  changes  had  taken  place  in  the  Southern  Seas.  On 
the  island  continent  of  Australia  the  only  Mission  established 
was  that  of  New  South  Wales  ;  although  plans  were  already 
formed  for  the  extension  of  the  work  to  other  colonies. 
Methodism  had  been  introduced  into  Tasmania  by  soldiers  con- 
verted in  New  South  Wales,  and  in  182 1  William  Horton  was 
put  in  charge  of  Hobart  Town.  At  the  close  of  1836,  Hobart 
Town,  Port  Arthur,  and  Launceston  were  the  only  stations 
occupied,  but  they  were  prosperous.  Two  additional  mission- 
aries had  been  sent  out  in  1836,  and  two  more  were  to  follow. 

Methodism  in  New  Zealand  may  be  said  to  have  begun 
with  the  visit  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Leigh  in  1818,  although  the 
first  appointment  was  not  made  until  182 1.  Arrangements 
were  at  once  made  with  the  agents  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  to  prevent  any  appearance  of  rivalry  or  waste  of 
labour.  Many  were  the  hindrances  and  the  disappointments  : 
so  that  at  the  close  of  1836  only  one  station  was  held,  and 
that  was  Wanganui,  on  the  west  coast.  There,  however,  the 
prospect  was  one  full  of  promise. 

The  brightest  spot  in  all  the  Southern  Seas  was  Vavau,  in  the 
Friendly  Islands.  The  London  Missionary  Society  had  sent 
out  its  agents  to  these  islands  as  early  as  1797,  but  after  three 
years  the  ground  was  abandoned.  In  1822  the  Rev.  Walter 
Lawry  visited  Tonga  from  Sydney.  About  the  same  time 
three  native  teachers,  connected  with  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  were  sent  from  Tahiti,  but  these  too  failed.  In  1826 
John  Thomas  and  John  Hutchinson  arrived  as  the  first  appointed 
Wesleyan  missionaries.  Eight  years  after,  in  1834,  there  was 
a  wonderful  work  of  grace  in  the  islands,  and  one  result  was 
^he  resolve  to  attempt  the  evangelisation  of  the  islands  of 
Fiji.     The  Mission  was  actually  begun  in  October  1835,  and 


General  Review,  99 

in  1836  the  Friendly  Islands  Auxiliary  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  was  organized.  Such  was  the  result  of  less  than  ten 
years  of  toil.  The  news  reached  England  at  the  beginning 
of  1837  ;  but  no  missionary  had  been  sent  from  this  country, 
nor  had  the  appeal  of  the  Rev.  James  Watkin,  '  Pity  poor 
Feejee  !'  as  yet  stirred  the  hearts  of  British  Methodists. 

In  South  Africa  the  work  of  evangelisation  was  advancing 
amid  many  difficulties,  arising  oftentimes  from  tribal  wars.  We 
hiive  seen  how  Barnabas  Shaw  started  in  1815  on  his  pil- 
grimage to  Little  Namaqualand.  In  1820  a  Mission  was 
begun  in  Capetown  itself.  The  same  year  William  Shaw 
went  out  with  a  party  of  emigrants  to  the  Eastern  Province, 
where  his  first  sermon  was  preached  in  Graham's  Town  in  the 
house  of  one  Serjeant-Major  Lucas.  From  that  time  progress 
was  steady.  At  the  close  of  1836  the  Cape  Town  District 
included  Khamiesberg  and  Great  Namaqualand,  which  in 
1825  William  Threlfall  essayed  to  enter,  and  where  he  fell  the 
victim  of  savage  cruelty. 

The  District  of  Albany  and  Kafirland  covered  a  wide  area, 
including  Graham's  Town  and  Bathurst,  Wesleyville  as  the  first 
station  in  Kafirland,  Clarkebury  among  the  Tembus,  Bunting- 
ville,  founded  by  Mr.  Boyce,  among  the  Pondos,  and  Port 
Natal,  not  yet  occupied  by  a  resident  missionary,  among  the 
Zulus.     The  year  was  made  memorable  by  its  Kafir  war. 

There  was  also  a  Bechuanaland  District,  the  scene  of  the 
brave  endurance  and  repeated  efforts  of  Samuel  Broadbent  and 
others.  But  when  it  is  remembered  that  the  centres  of  Mission 
work  were  at  Thaba  'Nchu,  Plaatberg,  and  Umpukane,  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  Bechuanaland  of  those  days  included  southern 
lands  which  have  long  since  passed  under  other  names.  The 
Baralongs,  in  the  upper  regions  of  the  Vaal  River,  had  been 
defeated  in  war  and  scattered  by  the  Matabele  from  the  north, 
and  they  had  wandered  southwards  until  they  settled  at  Thaba 
'Nchu,  north  of  the  Orange  River.  It  was  thence  that  in 
after  times  some  of  them  travelled  northwards  once  more  and 
settled  on  the  banks  of  the  Molopo. 

Much  had  thus  been  accomplished,  and  yet  South  African 
Methodism  was  only  in  its  infancy,  and  no  one  dreamed 
of  a  Connection  and  a  Conference  which  should  include  wider 
territories  and  states  with  more  varied  forms  of  government. 

H    2 


loo  Wesley  an  Methodist  Missionary  Society, 

The  West  Coast  of  Africa  was  as  yet  all  included  within  one 
District  The  death  roll  was  already  a  long  one.  The 
principal  stations  were  three,  Sierra  Leone,  St.  Mary's-on-the- 
Gambia,  and  Macarthy's  Island.  A  settlement  had  been 
attempted  on  the  Gold  Coast,  where  the  Rev.  Joseph  D unwell 
landed  on  New  Year's  Day  1835,  and  died  within  six  months 
of  his  arrival.  Two  other  missionaries  and  their  wives  were 
sent  out  at  the  close  of  1836;  but  all  of  them  fell  victims  to 
the  climate  before  the  end  of  1837.  Nevertheless,  the  land 
had  been  claimed  for  Christ,  and  volunteers  for  service  there 
were  never  wanting. 

In  the  West  Indies,  together  with  Demerara,  the  Society  re- 
ported at  the  close  of  1836  a  membership  of  nearly  4,700,  under 
the  care  of  85  missionaries,  and  upwards  of  2,500  other  agents. 

In  various  parts  of  the  world  there  were  employed  306 
missionaries,  1,955  P^i^  agents,  and  3,156  gratuitous  teachers. 
The  membership  was  64,691,  and  the  number  of  scholars  47,106. 

The  income  raised  during  1836  from  all  sources  was 
;^75,526,  of  whicli;£"52,242  was  the  Home  Contribution.  The 
total  expenditure  was  more  than  ;^7 0,000,  and  one-eighth  of 
the  whole  amount  was  spent  in  the  East. 

Taking  only  those  fields  which  are  now  occupied  by  the 
Society,  the  number  of  missionaries  was  51,  the  paid  agents 
143,  the  unpaid  agents  51,  and  the  membership  3,196. 

And  now  another  fifty  years  have  passed. 

First  of  all,  it  is  satisfactory  to  know  that  with  two  ex- 
ceptions, Sweden  and  the  Mauritius,  no  Mission  field  occupied 
in  1836  is  deserted  now.  Stations  have  been  changed,  and 
workers  have  been  transferred ;  but  the  old  lands  are  tilled  and 
yield  their  harvests,  though  it  be  to  toilers  who  depend  no 
longer  upon  us. 

Ceylon. — The  subdivision  of  South  Ceylon  into  three 
districts,  Colombo,  Kandy  and  Galle,  has  been  justified  by  the 
results. 

In  Colombo  progress  has  been  very  marked,  the  number  of 
conversions  giving  cause  for  much  encouragement  and  thank- 
fulness. The  school  returns,  too,  show  a  most  satisfactory 
advance.  Higher  education  is  provided  for  the  more  elevated 
classes  of  society,  but  the  expense  is  defrayed  by  Government 
grants  and  school  fees. 


Ceylon:  Continental  India,  lox 

A  distinct  branch  of  the  Mission  in  Colombo  is  the  *  Book- 
room,'  including  the  Printing  and  Publication  department. 
Here  are  being  constantly  prepared  and  issued  editions  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  school  books,  hymn  books,  and  other  religious 
works. 

In  the  Kandy  District  the  work  has  had  many  cheering 
features.  The  new  Uva  Mission  has  been  considerably 
enlarged,  but  the  people  are  very  ignorant  and  superstitious, 
and  the  work  progresses  slowly.  The  Society's  aim  is  to 
spread  practicd  elementary  education  in  the  vernacular, 
coupled  with  industrial  training. 

In  the  Galle  district  the  educational  work  meets  with  a  large 
measure  of  success. 

The  growth  of  the  work  in  North  Ceylon  has  rendered 
division  necessary  there  also,  and  it  has  been  decided  to 
distribute  it  between  the  Jaffna  and  Batticaloa  Districts.  In 
Batticaloa,  a  regularly  qualified  medical  lady,  sent  by  the 
Ladies'  Committee,  at  the  request  of  the  native  women,  has 
begun  work  with  much  promise  of  success. 

The  returns  from  the  Jaffna  District  indicate  progress  in 
every  department  of  the  work. 

In  Continental  India,  the  field  is  now  divided  into  seven 
districts,  viz.,  Madras,  Negapatam  and  Trichinopoli,  Hydera- 
bad, Mysore,  Calcutta,  Lucknow,  and  Benares  and  Upper 
Burma. 

Every  class  of  Missionary  labour  is  now  carried  on  by  the 
Society  in  India.  Medical  work  is  the  last  venture,  the 
introduction  of  this  branch  being  too  recent  for  any  result  to 
be  given. 

Brahminism  is  being  assailed  in  its  great  centres ;  the 
grosser  superstitions  of  the  villages  are  being  swept  away ;  the 
industrial  interests  of  the  people  are  being  promoted ;  and 
native  churches  are  being  built. 

The  work  is,  at  present,  in  a  somewhat  critical  condition, 
owing  chiefly  to  the  extraordinary  accessions  of  converts  from 
the  villages  of  some  of  the  districts.  This  makes  it  imperative 
that  a  careful  and  adequate  supervision  shall  be  maintained, 
which  means  undiminished  European  force  and  the  immediate 
extension  of  the  native  agency. 

In    Upper    Burma,   occupied    by    the    Society    in    1887, 


I02  Wesley  an  Methodist  Missionary  Society. 

Mandalay,  with  a  population  of  175,000,  Ins  '.  een  selected  as 
the  headquarters  of  the  Mission.  The  learning  of  a  new 
language  always  presents  a  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of 
mission  work,  but  a  good  beginning  has  been  made.  Regular 
Sunday  and  week-day  Burmese  services  have  been  established, 
and  a  vernacular  and  an  English  school  have  been  opened. 
Excellent  work  is  also  being  carried  on  among  the  soldiers 
stationed  in  the  country. 

In  the  Madras  District,  Mr.  Cobban  has  told  in  part  the 
story  of  the  villages.  From  Calcutta,  Mr.  Macdonald  has 
chronicled  the  doings  of  the  sons  of  Wesley  in  their  encamp- 
ment. The  Lucknow  District  has  recorded  through  Mr. 
Parson  how  the  GonJs  have  gladly  welcomed  the  victory  of 
Jesus.  And  other  appeals  there  are,  such  as  that  from 
Calcutta  in  behalf  of  the  Santals,  and  now  again  from  the 
Mysore,  which  pleads  for  help  in  the  effort  to  evangelise  the 
Nagar.  This  section  of  the  Mysore  territory  has  a  scattered 
population  of  more  than  800,000  adults,  of  whom  very  many 
are  dissatisfied  with  what  religion  they  have,  and  are  longing 
and  hoping  for  something  better.  There  is  no  newer  work  and 
none  more  full  of  promise  than  that  which  seeks  to  enter  *  the 
great  dark  Nagar.' 


China  to-day  is  everywhere  open  throughout  its  vast 
territory.  Two  Methodist  Districts,  Canton  and  Woo-chang,  are 
in  working  order  ;  and  success  proves  that  with  ample  resources 
at  command  there  might  be  twenty.  The  Medical  Missions 
are  everywliere  powerful  for  good.  The  Lay  Agency  has  been 
reinforced,  and  the  Ladies'  Auxiliary  has  reoccupied  China, 
but  there  is  need  for  more.  In  and  around  Te-ngan,  where 
so  much  has  been  endured,  the  work  is  extending.  One  of  the 
earliest  converts  has  given  up  business,  and  devoted  himself 
without  charge  to  the  evangelisation  of  his  countrymen. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  special  feature  of  the  work  in 
both  Districts  is  the  power  attending  the  daily  proclamation  of 
the  Gospel. 

In  Australasia  progress  was  rapid.  Between  1836  and 
1838  Methodist  Societies  were  formed  in  South  Australia,  West 
Australia,  and  Victoria  :  and  Queensland  followed  in  its  turn. 


Australasia:  Southern  Africa,  103 

111  1840  New  Zealand  became  a  British  possession  and  a  Crown 
colony,  and  the  change  was  in  many  respects  an  advantage. 
In  1838  the  first  company  of  missionaries  was  sent  from 
England  to  Fiji,  and  among  them  were  John  Hunt,  long  since 
deceased,  but  never  forgotten,  and  James  Calvert,  who  in 
youthful  old  age  is  with  us  to-day.  In  1854  the  whole  of  the 
Methodist  Societies  in  Australasia  were  placed  under  the  care 
of  the  Australasian  Conference,  represented  by  the  four 
Annual  Conferences  of  New  South  Wales  and  Queensland, 
Victoria  and  Tasmania,  South  Australia,  and  New  Zealand. 
In  1874  Fiji  became  a  part  of  the  British  Empire. 

So  also  in  Southern  Africa  Mission  extension  had  more 
than  kept  pace  with  colonization.  Despite  the  evils  of  tribal 
wars,  and  the  mischief  caused  to  confiding  and  loyal  natives, 
sometimes  by  the  action  and  still  more  by  the  vacillation  of 
British  Governors  and  Governments,  Methodism  had  become 
so  widespread  and  so  strong  that  in  1882  the  South  African 
Conference  was  formed,  and  all  the  stations  and  societies  south 
of  the  Vaal  River  were  committed  to  its  care.  To  the  north 
of  the  Vaal,  recent  extension  has  been  rapid,  especially  within 
the  Transvaal  Republic.  The  district  still  under  the  charge 
of  the  Society  includes  also  Swaziland,  Zululand,  Stellaland, 
and  the  Protectorate  of  British  Bechuanaland.  The  recent 
discovery  of  gold  in  various  parts  of  the  Transvaal  has  had 
the  effect  of  attracting  multitudes  of  natives  from  homes  in 
regions  which  are  at  present  out  of  the  Society's  reach.  To 
these  much  earnest  effort  is  being  given,  with  the  hope  that 
some  at  least  may  return  to  their  homes  charged  with  the 
precious  seed,  and  by  their  words  and  influence  may  possibly 
lead  others  to  Christ.  Figures  do  not  always  and  sufficiently 
represent  facts;  but  it  is  instructive  to  note  that  in  1880  what 
is  now  the  Transvaal  District  was  reported  as  having  3  mission- 
aries, 3  principal  stations,  9  chapels,  and  8  preaching-places, 
and  599  members.  Of  these  members  489  were  connected 
with  the  Molopo  Mission.  There  are  now  32  principal 
stations,  having  26  chapels  and  73  other  preaching-places, 
under  the  charge  of  1 2  English  and  6  native  pastors,  assisted 
by  9  catechists  and  9  day-school  teachers,  102  Sunday-school 
teachers,  and  98  local  preachers — the  number  of  members 
being  13 17,  with  490  on  trial 


104  IVes/ejan  Methodnt  Missionary  Society, 

On  the  West  Coast  of  Africa  work  is  carried  on  in  the 
Sierra-Leone  and  Gambia  District  and  the  Gold  Coast  and 
Lagos  District.  The  fifty  years  (1836-1886)  have  been  years 
of  deadly  conflict  with  the  climate  and  with  unhealthy  con- 
ditions which  the  climate  has  aggravated.  This  has  grievously 
interfered  with  both  extension  and  supervision.  Tribal  wars 
have  hindered  progress  into  the  interior,  and  have  sometimes 
compelled  the  suspension  or  abandonment  of  work  already 
begun.  Nevertheless  there  are  signs  of  the  coming  of  a 
brighter  day.  Sanitary  conditions  are  improving,  the  neces- 
sities of  the  climate  are  better  understood,  and  the  average 
term  of  service  is  gradually  lengthening.  To  advance  is  the 
one  desire  of  every  district,  and  recent  extensions  in  Limbah 
and  Yoruba  are  already  bearing  good  fruit.  The  reports  of 
educational  work  in  the  Sierra-Leone  and  Gambia  District  are 
especially  satisfactory. 

In  the  Gold  Coast  and  Lagos  district  difficulties  and  en- 
couragements fairly  balance  each  other,  but  much  satisfactory 
work  is  being  done  which  cannot  fail,  under  God's  blessing,  to 
produce  larger  results  in  days  to  come. 

The  West  Indies,  our  oldest  Missions,  now  belong  to  the 
youngest  Conference.  The  formation  of  that  Conference  in 
1884  was  a  bold  experiment.  Three-and-fifty  years  ago  slavery 
was  rampant  throughout  those  islands ;  fifty  years  ago  it  was 
modified  only  by  the  evils  of  the  apprenticeship.  Habits  of 
mutual  confidence  and  of  self-government  can  be  developed 
only  by  lengthened  training. 

The  Bahamas  still  remain  with  the  Society ;  and  on  the 
mainland  of  Central  America  the  Honduras  District  is  giving 
signs  of  increasing  energy  and  evangelistic  zeal.  A  new 
venture  in  Spanish  Honduras,  at  San  Pedro,  promises  to  be 
the  beginning  of  an  advance  which  ere  long  may  help  to 
link  the  Spain  of  the  Old  World  with  its  representatives  in 
the  New. 

Magazines  : —  Wesley  an  Missionary  Notices  and  At  Home 
and  Abroad,    Monthly, 


§ 

1 

> 

1 
3 
> 

o 

cr 

J? 

a 

3' 
n 
o 

E 

•rl 

^ 

£ 

a 

1^ 

3 

td 

cr 
p 
3 

3 
P 

"S 

, 

w 

^ 

00 

~j 

0  q 

■    m 

^ 

-^ 

00 

a- 

C/2 

w 

s? 

is, 

t-i 

o 

^-^ 

„ 

H 

„ 

f"     M 

Ol 

„ 

.s  1 

V4 

^n 

a 

V-V-' 

9- 

S"   3 

O 

1 

: 

Ol 

■fe 

O* 

00 

U) 

5 

1 

01 

^ 

o 

vb 

o\ 

w 

H 

4^ 

Ol 

z§ 

2 

M 

o> 

VO 

Ol 

H 

> 

H 

00 

o 

o 

-»>. 

p" 

-1^ 

g 

3 

i 

■s 

8 

1 

3 

3 

w 

■^ 

^ 

? 

(0 

o 

^ 

1 

tb 

^ 

3 

o3 

" 

wen 

s* 

^ 

Ol 

Op^S- 

Ol 

00 

Ok 

5^ 

Ol 

M 

M 

s 

o\ 

fr 

? 

£ 

K 

^ 

tn 

VI 

Ol 

£. 



o 

i"^ 

r/) 

C 

^ 

^ 

ti^ 

> 

^ 

i^ 

Kj 

5^ 

1 

'Vi 

^ 

k 

?^ 

w 

(/J 

tr^ 

w 

M 

K1 

00 
00 

> 

^j 

iz: 

00 

g 

^ 

1— ( 

r/3 

M 

(/J 

Oo 

t— ( 

M 

O 

00 
On 

> 

^ 

«o 

< 

On 

w 

.^ 

O 

n 

HH 

w 

H 

k; 

(     io6     ) 


GENERAL  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ESTABLISHED    1816. 

This  Society  was  founded  at  Boston,  Lincolnshire,  June  26, 
1 81 6,  chiefly  by  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Pike,  author  oi  Persuasives  to 
Early  Piety.  Its  operations  are  carried  on  in  Orissa  (India). 
Its  first  missionaries  were  WilUam  Bampton  and  James  Peggs, 
who  reached  Cuttack,  the  capital  of  Orissa,  February  12, 
1822.  They  were  joined,  in  1823,  by  Charles  Lacey,  and  in 
1825,  by  Amos  Sutton. 

For  two  thousand  years  Orissa  has  been  the  Holy  Land  of 
the  Hindoos.  It  is  the  principal  seat  of  Jagannath  worship, 
the  chief  shrine  being  at  Puri.  '  Of  all  the  regions  of  the  earth,' 
says  a  Hindoo  sage;,  '  Orissa  boasts  the  highest  renown. 
From  end  to  end  it  is  one  vast  region  of  pilgrimage.' 

*It  is  impossible,'  says  Sir  W.  W.  Hunter,  'to  reckon  the  total  number 
of  the  poorer  sort  who  travel  on  foot  at  less  than  84,000.  It  is  equally 
impossible  to  reckon  their  deaths  in  Puri  and  on  the  road  at  less  than  one- 
seventh,  or  12,000  a  year.  Deducting  2,000  from  these  for  the  ordinary 
death-rate,  we  have  a  net  slaughter  of  10,000  per  annum.' 

The  population,  including  the  portions  situated  in  Madras 
and  the  Central  Provinces,  is  about  8,000,000.  When  the 
Mission  was  commenced,  widow-burning,  human  sacrifices, 
and  other  barbarous  religious  rites  prevailed,  and  throughout 
the  land  there  was  no  church,  chapel,  Christian  school,  or  book- 
room.  The  first  native  convert,  a  'J  clagu,  was  baptized  by 
Mr.  Bampton,  at  Berhampur,  Decemler  25,  1827.  The  first 
Oriya  convert — Gunga  Dhor,  a  high  caste  Brahmin — was 
baptized  by  Mr.  Lacey,  at  Cuttack,  March  23,  1828.  The 
principal  stations  are  :  Cuttack,  Pippli  and  Puri,  Berhampur, 
and  Sambalpur. 

The  work  of  the  Mission  comprises  services  in  English 
and  Oriya,  Sunday  and  Day  Schools,  Temperance  work,  the 
sale  of  pure  religious  literature,  Itinerant  Evangelistic  work, 
Bible  and  Tract  distribution,  the  conduct  of  an  important 
Mission  Press  at  Cuttack,  training  native  converts  for  the 
Ministry,  and  the  maintenance  of  two  orphanages,  one  for 
males,  the  other  for  females 


Getieral  Baptist  Missionary  Society, 


107 


The  Orissa  Press  being  a  very  special  feature  of  this  Mission, 
a  short  account  of  its  establishj^ent  may  not  be  out  of  place. 

*The  first  printing  press  was  c/rought  from  England  by  the  Rev.  C. 
I^cey,  who  on  his  return  from  furlough  arrived  in  Cuttack  on  the  1st 
March  1838.  He  states  that  on  the  arrival  of  the  press  several  persons 
called  to  look  at  it,  and  appeared  to  view  it  as  half  a  miracle.  The  first 
tract  printed  was  hastily  composed  for  the  Puri  festival  in  June,  1838, 
and  was  entitled  "  The  wonderful  advantages  of  a  pilgrimage  to  Jagan- 
nath."  The  evils  of  that  pilgrimage  are  there  detailed.  Many  of  the 
tracts  were  circulated.  On  the  establishment  of  the  Press  the  Friend  of 
India  observed,  "  We  have  received  a  copy  of  a  tract  printed  at  Cuttack 
at  a  Press  which  the  missionaries  have  this  year  established  at  that  station. 
It  is  printed  in  the  Oriya  character,  and  for  neatness  of  execution  is  not 
exceeded  by  any  similar  brochure  which  has  issued  from  the  metropolitan 
presses  in  Calcutta." 

*  Dr.  Sutton,  the  Superintendent,  soon  announced  that  one  press  was  not 
sufficient ;  in  about  twelve  months'  time  another  one, was  secured,  and  the 
Report  of  1839-40  says,  *'  The  two  presses  have  been  kept  in  full  employ 
during  the  past  year."  In  1863,  1869,  and  1876,  respectively,  new 
presses  were  obtained  and  a  Wharfedale  printing  machine  in  1884.  The 
Press  was  originally  carried  on  in  the  present  College  building,  but 
about  1846  the  Press  building  was  erected  ;  in  1863  it  was  re-roofed  and 
additional  rooms  made  ;  in  1S73  a  wing  on  the  left  was  added,  and  in  1875 
another  on  the  right.  At  the  present  time  the  building  is  much  too 
small.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  Press  the  Government  Acts  and 
Bills  in  Oriya  have  been  printed  here,  and  also  the  Government  Oriya 
Gazette,  which  was  started  in  185 1.' 

More  than  2,000,000  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  tracts  and 
rehgious  books  have  been  published  by  the  Press  since  its 
estabhshment. 


SUMMARY. 
Income  for  1888,  ^£'8,107  u.  4^. 


Fields  of 
1  j-boHr. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers, 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com 

muni- 
cants. 

Schools.   1  0^1  ^ 
(Approxi-    Sch°- 

mate.)     |  ''*^'" 

Native 
Contri- 
butions 

Orissal 
(India)] 

1822 

i8 

Or- 
dained. 

9 

Fe- 
male. 

8 

Or- 
dained. 

22 

Fe- 
male, 

12 

3.816 

1.344 

25 

1.330 

£.10 

Magazine  : — Thi  Missiofiary  Obsen'er.    Monthly. 


(     io8     ) 


UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  MISSIONS. 

ESTABLISHED    1 82  I. 

This  Church  had  its  origin  in  a  secession  from  the  Established 
Church  of  Scotland  in  1733,  and  was  at  that  time  and  for  long 
known  as  the  '  Secession  Church.'  Another  secession  took  place 
in  1 7  61,  those  seceding  at  that  time  being  called  the  '  Relief 
Church.'  These  were  united  in  1847,  and  the  Church  has 
been  known  since  as  the  '  United  Presbyterian  Church.' 

Early  in  this  century  two  Missionary  Societies  were  formed 
— the  Scottish  Missionary  Society,  for  the  purpose  of  sending 
missionaries  to  the  West  Indies,  and  the  Glasgow  Missionary 
Society,  for  the  purpose  of  sending  missionaries  to  South  Africa. 
A  large  number  of  the  missionaries  connected  with  these  two 
Societies  were  ministers  of  the  Secession  and  Relief  Churches. 

Jamaica  and  Trinidad. — The  first  missionaries  sent  to 
Jamaica  by  the  Scottish  Missionary  Society  were  the  Revs. 
George  Blyth,  James  Watson,  Hope  M.  Waddell,  John  Cowan, 
and  John  Simpson,  while  in  1835  the  Revs.  James  Paterson 
and  William  Niven  were  sent  out  by  the  Secession  Church. 
These  brethren  were  formed  into  the  Jamaica  Presbytery  in 
1836;  and  in  1847  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  took  over 
the  whole  Presbyterian  Mission  in  Jamaica.  The  Mission  has 
steadily  grown  from  year  to  year,  until  now  there  are  46  con- 
gregations, and  a  number  of  out-stations,  with  a  membership 
of  8,814  ill  full  communion,  an  attendance  of  8,000  at  the 
Sabbath-schools,  and  6,213  ^-t  the  day-schools.  The  congrega- 
tions are  now  divided  into  four  Presbyteries,  and  together  form 
a  Synod,  which  meets  once  a  year.  Substantial  churches  have 
been  built  at  all  the  principal  stations  and  dwelling-houses  for 
the  pastors.  A  thoroughly  equipped  Theological  College  for 
the  training  of  a  Native  ministry  has  been  established  at 
Kingston,  presided  over  by  the  Rev.  Alexander  Robb,  D.D. 
The  Church  in  Jamaica  supports  two  missionaries  in  Old 
Calabar,  and  one  Zenana  agent  in  Rajputana. 


Old  Calabar :  Kaffraria.  109 

The  first  missionary  to  Trinidad  was  the  Rev.  Alexander 
Kennedy,  who  was  sent  out  in  1835.  I^  ^^i^  island  there  are 
now  three  congregations,  two  of  which  are  under  the  charge  of 
European  pastors,  and  one  under  the  charge  of  a  pastor  who  is 
a  native  of  Jamaica ;  while  Mission  work  is  carried  on  among 
the  Coolies. 

Old  Calabar. — The  Mission  here  was  begun  in  1846. 
The  Rev.  Hope  M.  Waddell,  one  of  the  Jamaica  missionaries, 
with  several  teachers,  went,  at  the  request  of  the  Jamaica 
Church,  and  with  the  sanction  of  the  mother  church  in 
Scotland,  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  West  Africa.  He  was  followed 
some  time  afterwards  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  Jameson,  the  Rev.  Wm. 
Anderson  and  the  Rev.  Hugh  Goldie,  the  first  of  whom  died 
very  soon  after  his  arrival  in  Africa,  while  the  other  two  are 
still  at  work.  Ignorance,  superstition,  and  cruelty  everywhere 
prevailed.  But  in  the  face  of  innumerable  difficulties  and 
dangers  the  work  has  been  steadily  carried  on.  The  language 
has  been  reduced  by  the  missionaries  to  written  form,  and  a 
dictionary  and  grammar  prepared.  The  Old  and  New 
Testaments  have  been  translated,  and  also  other  books,  such 
as  Pilgrim's  Progress^  the  Holy  War,  and  numerous  tracts  and 
school  books.  Many  of  the  old  barbarous  customs  have  been 
abandoned,  and  a  new  fife  has  been  infused  into  the  community. 
In  1853  the  first  two  converts  were  baptized,  one  of  whom  is 
now  a  native  pastor,  and  the  other  was  the  eldest  son  of  the 
king.  Now  there  are  six  congregations, — at  Duke  Town, 
Creek  Town,  Ihorofiong,  Ikunetu,  Adiabo,— while  new  stations 
have  been  opened  at  Ikotana,  Unwana  and  Emooramoora. 
These  are  under  the  charge  of  10  ordained  pastors,  who  are 
aided  by  7  lady  agents  and  a  large  number  of  native  evangelists 
and  teachers.  Five  of  the  pastors  are  Europeans,  including 
the  veterans  already  named,  Messrs  Anderson  and  Goldie ; 
two  are  natives  of  Jamaica,  and  two  are  natives  of  Calabar. 
A  printing  press  is  at  work,  and  a  steamer  has  been  provided 
for  making  journeys  into  the  interior.  It  is  expected  that 
other  stations  will  soon  be  opened  further  into  the  interior. 

Kaffraria. — This  Mission,  which  was  begun  by  the  Glasgow 
Missionary  Society,  was  divided  in  two  in  1837,  one  section 


no  United  Presbyterian  Church  Missions, 

joining  the  Free  Church  in  1844,  and  the  other  joining  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  in  1847.  Notwithstanding  the 
wars  that  have  ravaged  that  land,  the  work  of  the  Mission  has 
been  steadily  carried  on.  The  first  missionary  was  the  Rev. 
William  Chalmers.  Tiyo  Soga,  a  son  of  one  of  Gaika's  chief 
councillors,  was  trained  under  Mr.  Chalmers,  and  having 
completed  his  education  in  Scotland,  was  ordained  as  a  native 
missionary,  but  after  a  brilliant  career  died  at  the  early  age  of 
forty-four.  The  Mission  now  consists  of  4  congregations  in  the 
Colonial  district,  and  7  congregations  in  the  Transkei.  The 
number  of  European  missionaries  is  11,  one  of  whom  is  the 
Rev.  Dr.  W.  A.  Soga,  the  eldest  son  of  Tiyo  Soga. 

India. — After  the  Mutiny  of  1857,  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  resolved  to  begin  missionary  work  in  India.  Careful 
inquiry  was  made  as  to  a  suitable  sphere,  and  Rajputana,  a 
region  in  the  centre  of  North- Western  India,  with  a  population 
of  11,000,000,  was  selected.  The  Rev.  Williamson  Shoolbred 
(now  Dr.  Shoolbred)  was  sent  out  as  the  first  missionary,  and 
he  began  his  work  at  Beawar  in  i860.  Other  agents  followed, 
and  stations  were  opened  in  rapid  succession  at  Nusseerabad 
(1861)^  Ajmere  (1862),  Todgarh  (1863),  Jaipur  {or  Jeypore) 
(1866),  Deoh  (1871),  Oodeypore  (1877),  Alwar  {or  Ulwar) 
(1880),  and  Jodhpur  (1885).  During  the  great  famine  of  1869, 
two  of  the  missionaries,  the  brothers  William  and  Gavin  Martin, 
devoted  themselves  with  self-sacrificing  energy  to  the  help  of  the 
sick  and  dying,  and  specially  to  the  gathering  in  of  hundreds  of 
orphans  who  were  left  in  destitution.  This  had  a  marvellous 
effect  upon  the  people,  and  gave  the  missionaries  generally 
a  firm  place  in  their  confidence.  The  two  brothers,  first 
Gavin,  and  then  a  few  years  afterwards  William,  were  removed 
by  death  when  in  the  very  midst  of  their  usefulness,  but  their 
memory  is  still  a  power  throughout  Rajputana.  A  large  staff 
of  workers  are  now  in  the  field.  Two  of  the  pastors  are  natives 
settled  over  the  congregations  at  Beawar  and  Nusseerabad,  and 
several  of  the  converts  have  been  licensed  as  preachers  of  the 
Gospel.     A  Mission  press  is  successfully  at  work  at  Ajmere. 

China. — Manchuria. — Some  Mission  work  was  carried  on 
by  this  Church  at  Ningpo  by  means  of  a  medical  missionary 
from  1862  to  1870^  when  a  station  was  opened  at  Chefoo, 

[Continued  on  p.  112. 


^ 

p      5" 

3         P 

3 

2" 
p' 

1 

p' 

C 
K 

O 

p 

1 

5' 
SI 
a- 

P 

3 
p 

n' 

P 

-^ 

p 

i 

• 

o 

r 
1 

w 

oo       CO 

00 

OD 

CO 

Sd 

00 

>  S 

^             ON 

On 

Ul          UJ 

O 

ON 

" 

\S- 

■^ 

5-^^ 

a. 

-^      -^ 

O 

^ 

ON 

U) 

Ov 

D   p   ■ 

— 

O 

S- 

Os 

w      o» 

Ol 

M 

ON 

" 

^1 

o 

* 

s 
o 

5z; 

.  t* 

s 

va 

:       M 

OJ 

: 

M 

: 

:   p 

s 

' 

TT 

Q 

'^ 

o 

f? 

P 

P- 

^ 

:       - 

o 

w 

^ 

: 

:   3 

~ 

O 

•-1 

o. 

to 

M      : 

H 

■K 

** 

p- 

1 

oo 

5 

OS 

„ 

g^r 

VO 

w         tJl 

Cn 

LR 

VO 

: 

"< 

o 

n 
•-1 

~ 

ITI 

n 

cn 

t 

:       M 

t 

• 

: 

: 

p" 

S  30 

H 

» 

00 

3    C   O 

\  f 

»0 

o 

4>. 

00 

5??-? 

~ 

Cfi 

s 

*      # 

0 

o\ 

ON 

H 

w 

o 

3" 

1 

"" 

W" 

W 

■K 

H 

o> 

s- 

w 

*      » 

00 

ON 

o> 

M 

o 

00 

§= 

On 

" 

On 

OJ 

P 
•-t 

b^ 

On 

n 

0 

^^ 

c  ;4  P 

00 

Ol           ON 

~ 

:^ 

8 

t 

3  2.  jr. 

00        ^ 

to 

0 

0 

t 


^S 


Cn 

r/3 

i^ 

d 

g 

4=" 

g 

^j 

> 

«o 

^ 

M 

H< 

.^ 


112  Utiited  Presbyterian  Church  Missions, 

under  the  Rev.  Dr.  Alexander  Williamson.  In  1873  work 
was  begun  in  Manchuria  by  the  Rev.  John  Ross  and  the  Rev. 
John  Macintyre,  and  in  1885  the  whole  Mission  was  trans- 
ferred to  Manchuria,  Dr.  Williamson  alone  remaining  in  China 
proper,  and  devoting  himself  to  the  preparation  of  Christian 
literature  for  the  Chinese.  The  Manchuria  Mission  has  been 
very  successful.  Stations  have  been  opened  at  _Neu-chwang, 
Hai-ching,  Liao-yong,  Mookden,  and  Tiding.  It  is  hoped  that 
new  stations  will  soon  be  opened,  and  that  an  advance  will  be 
made  into  Korea,  for  which  preparation  has  already  been  laid 
in  Mr.  Ross's  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  Korean. 

Japan. — When  Japan  was  opened  up  in  1863,  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  sent  several  missionaries  to  engage  in  the 
work  there.  They  united  shortly  afterwards  with  the  mission- 
aries of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church  (North),  and  the 
(Dutch)  Reformed  Church  in  forming  the  Union  Church  of 
Japan.  This  united  Church  has  now  58  organized  congrega- 
tions, with  a  membership  of  6,859.  The  work  of  the 
missionaries  has  been  much  blessed  lately,  the  membership 
of  the  churches  under  their  care  having  considerably  increased, 
while  other  signs  of  progress  have  not  been  wanting.  The 
development  of  self-support  in  the  Japan  Mission  is  very 
noticeable;  wherever  a  congregation  has  been  formed,  its 
desire  is  to  have  a  native  pastor  of  its  own,  whom  it  strives  to 
support.  The  work  of  the  Christian  Church  in  Japan  will 
soon  be  very  largely  in  the  bancs  of  the  Japanese  themselves. 


(     "3     ) 


BIBLE  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

FOUNDED,  1821;  EXTENDED  TO  CHINA,  1885. 

Ificome,  ;^7,094  5^-.  lod. 

This  Society  was  formed  in  182 1,  for  the  purpose  of  sendmii 
missionaries  into  dark  and  destitute  parts  of  the  United 
Kingdom,  and  other  countries. 

In  183 1  two  missionaries  were  sent  to  North  America,  one 
to  Canada  West,  and  the  other  to  Prince  Edward  Island.  The 
Mission  became  prosperous  and  extensive,  and  the  members 
numbered  about  7,000  when  the  Union  of  all  the  Methodist 
Churches  in  the  Dominion  was  effected  in  1883. 

In  1850  two  missionaries,  Messrs.  James  Way  and  James 
Rowe,  were  sent  to  South  Australia,  followed  by  others  to 
Victoria,  to  Queensland  and  New  Zealand,  As  the  stations 
became  self-supporting  they  were  removed  from  the  list  of  Mis- 
sions to  the  list  of  independent  circuits.  Several  of  the  most 
prosperous  circuits  were  once  Home  Mission  Stations. 

In  1885  it  was  decided  to  send  two  missionaries  to  China, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  and  a  special 
fund  was  inaugurated  to  meet  the  expense,  which  has  been 
liberally  supported.  Six  missionaries  are  labouring  in  the 
province  of  Yun-nan,  three  in  the  capital,  Yun-nan,  and  three 
in  the  city  of  Chan-fung-foo.  The  progress  of  the  work 
is  very  cheering.  A  ten  days'  mission  recently  held  in 
the  capital  has  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  many  of  the 
Chinese  to  Christ.  A  native  church  has  been  instituted,  and 
a  school  for  boys  commenced  with  most  encouragino^  prospects. 

In  China  the  stations  occupied  are  : — Yun-nan  (Revs.  T.  G. 
Vanstone,  S.  Pollard,  and  Mrs.  Vanstone),  and  Cfhan-fung-foo 
(Revs.  S.  T.  Thorne,  F.  J.  Dymond,  and  Mrs.  Thorne). 


(    "4    I 


METHODIST  NEW  CONNEXION  MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

FORMED,  1824;  EXTENDED  TO  THE  HEATHEN,  1859. 

At  the  Conference  of  the  Methodist  New  Connexion  held  in 
1824  a  resolution  was  passed  to  the  eifect  that,  'Sincerely 
deploring  the  ignorance,  superstition  and  misery  prevalent  in 
Ireland,  an  effort  be  made  to  diffuse  the  blessings  of  Pro- 
testant Christianity  in  that  island.'  The  plan  was  developed 
at  the  Conference  of  1825,  since  which  time  an  important 
and  useful  mission  has  been  conducted  in  Ireland,  with  its 
headquarters  in  Belfast.  In  1837  a  mission  was  opened  in 
Canada  by  the  Rev.  John  Addyman,  who  was  afterwards 
joined  by  the  Rev.  H.  O.  Crofts,  D.D.  ;  and  the  field  has 
been  cultivated  with  such  success  that  the  work  from  1874  has 
been  self-supporting,  the  Connexion  being  thus  set  free  for 
labours  in  the  heathen  world. 

Already,  in  1859,  it  had  been  resolved  to  seek  an  entrance 
into  China,  and  the  Revs.  J.  Innocent  and  W.  N.  Hall  were 
sent  forth  to  seek  a  suitable  opening.  After  looking  about  for 
some  time,  they  settled  in  Tien-tsin,  then  virgin  mission  ground, 
but  since  then  adopted  as  the  headquarters  of  several  Societies. 
They  were  greatly  blessed  in  their  labours,  and  were  able  to 
rejoice  in  numerous  converts,  some  of  them  very  remarkable 
characters.  After  some  years  spent  in  earnest  labour  in  Tien- 
tsin, a  remarkable  work  of  grace  appeared  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  Shan-tung  province,  through  the  instrumentality  of  an 
old  man  who  had  been  arrested  by  the  message  of  the  Gospel 
in  Tien-tsin,  and  who  carried  the  news  to  his  native  village. 
Agents  were  sent  down  to  the  scene  of  this  revival,  and 
upwards  of  fifty  churches  are  now  scattered  over  an  area  of 
300  miles  round  the  village,  which  is  the  headquarters  of  the 
Mission.  An  opening  also  has  been  effected  for  mission-work 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Tang  coUieries  at  Kai-ping,  in 
the  north  of  the  province  of  Pe-chi-li.     The  Mission  has  a 


China :  Australia. 


"5 


training  college  in  Tien-tsin  for  the  education  of  young  men 
for  the  ministry,  also  a  church  where  English  service  is  held 
for  the  foreign  residents,  besides  parsonages  and  three  chapels 
in  the  streets  of  the  city.  It  has  a  medical  mission  in  Choo- 
kia,  Shan-tung,  and  has  recently  built  an  institution  in 
Tien-tsin  for  the  training  of  Chinese  girls  and  Bible  women. 
It  is  taking  steps  also  to  build  a  hospital  for  24  in-patients  in 
connection  with  the  medical  work  carried  on  in  Shan-tung. 

In  1862  a  mission  was  established  in  Australia,  with  head- 
quarters in  Adelaide  and  Melbourne.  Under  the  conviction 
that  the  necessities  of  China  and  other  heathen  lands  demanded 
lelp  rather  than  colonial  cities  now  well  able  to  sustain  the 
Gospel  themselves,  the  Conference  of  1887  resolved  to  with- 
draw further  financial  aid  from  Australia,  so  as  to  have  more 
funds  to  spend  on  more  needy  spheres. 


SUMMARY. 

Licome,  1887-8,  ;£"o,o84  y>  ^d?- 


/ici.'sof 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 

Sta- 
tions 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad- 
herents 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schoo's. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 
Contri- 
butions. 

China    . 

1859 

5a 

Or- 
dained. 
6 

Lay. 
2 

Lay.     Fe- 

ma!e. 
46          3 

2,645 

1.24s 

6 

187 

195 

1  Including  the  sums  spent  in  Ireland.  The  Mission  in  Canada  in  1874  united 
with  the  various  other  Methodist  bodies  in  the  Dominion,  and  thus  was  formed  'The 
Methodist  Church  of  Canada.' 


Magazine  : — Gleanings  in  Harvest  Fields^  Monthly. 


(     "6    ) 


CHURCH  OF  SCOTI  AND  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

ORIGIN    AND  EARLY   HISTORY. 

The  entrance  of  Scotland  on  the  mission-field  is  not  quite  so 
late  as  is  generally  supposed.  '  In  1699,'  says  Dr  Charteris  in 
the  St.  Giles'  Lectures,  first  series,  'the  General  Assembly 
"  missioned  "  four  ministers  to  accompany  the  ill-fated  Darien 
expedition,  not  only  to  labour  among  the  Scotch  settlers,  but 
also  for  the  conversion  of  the  natives,  and  in  1700  touchingly 
encouraged  them.'  In  1709  the  Society  for  Propagating 
Christian  Knowledge  was  incorporated,  at  the  instance  of  the 
General  Assembly.  David  Brainerd  was  its  missionary  to  the 
North  American  Indians  in  1743,  and  John  Martin  was  sent 
by  it  to  the  Cherokee  Indians. 

In  18 18,  Dr.  Inglis  began  to  plead  in  Scotland  for  Missions 
to  the  heathen.  A  few  years  later,  in  1823,  Dr.  Bryce,  then 
one  of  the  East  India  chaplains,  sent  home  a  memorial  from 
Calcutta,  urging  entrance  on  the  work.  In  1825,  the  General 
Assembly,  on  the  motion  of  Dr.  Inglis,  appointed  its  first 
Foreign  Mission  Committee.  The  Committee  consisted  of 
Drs.  Brunton,  Chalmers,  Dickson,  Gordon,  Grant,  Hunter, 
Inglis,  Muir,  Paul  and  Ritchie.  The  names  are  here  mentioned 
in  order  that  those  who  know  the  history  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland  two  generations  ago  may  perceive  that  its  Foreign 
Missions  did  not  originate  with  any  one  party  in  the  Church. 

Only  59  parishes  and  16  chapels  responded  to  the  first 
appeal  for  a  collection.  But  improvement  began  when  in  1829 
Dr.  Duff  went  forth  as  the  Church's  first  missionary  to  India. 
Aided  by  other  labourers  he  served  the  Missions  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland  for  13  years.  His  aim  was  to  raise  up  a  native 
ministry,  and  the  missionaries  accordingly  resolved  that  educa- 
tional seminaries  of  the  highest  cliaracter  should  be  opened  in 
the  great  centres  of  population.  Though  they  did  not  know  it, 
they  were  shaping  the  educational  future  of  India.  Moreover, 
the  Scottish  Educational  Missions  conferred  an  inestimable 


India.  117 

btnefit  on  all  future  Missions  in  India,  by  taking  measures  that 
the  inevitable  shock  to  the  old  faiths^  arising  from  contact 
with  Western  thought,  should  impel  the  educated  classes  towards 
Christ,  and  not  towards  unbelief. 

In  1843,  the  missionaries,  one  lady  missionary  excepted, 
joined  the  Free  Church.  The  Church  of  Scotland  has  never 
grudged  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  her  great  advantage  of 
beginning  her  career  with  a  Mission  (except  the  buildings)  and 
a  Mission  staff  ready  to  her  hand.  The  Free  Church  has  felt 
the  stimulus  ever  since,  and  the  blessing  to  India  has  been 
large.  The  Missions  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  were  speedily 
reorganised,  and  new  stations  have  gradually  been  added,  both 
in  India,  and  at  later  dates  in  Africa  and  China. 

The  Fields  Occupied. 

Calcutta. — Mission  founded  in  1830.  Staff:  4  ordained 
European  missionaries,  i  ordained  native  minister,  i  native 
licentiate,  3  native  catechists,  4  Ciiristian  teachers  or  Scripture- 
readers  and  I  colporteur.  In  the  Missionary  Institution  (the 
Rev.  Wm.  Smith,  M.A.,  Principal),  while  the  best  secular 
education  is  given,  quahfying  for  the  University  examinations, 
rehgious  instruction  both  in  Bengali  and  English  is  carefully 
attended  to.  There  are  487  in  the  college  department,  and 
552  in  the  school,  together  1,039.  Evangelistic  work  is  carried 
on  both  in  Calcutta  and  at  the  sub- stations  of  Mattiabrooz 
and  Samnagar.  The  native  Christians  number  153,  of  whom 
71  are  communicants. 

The  Three  Missions  of  the  Darjeeling  District. — Great 
blessing  has  rested  on  this  threefold  Mission.  There  are  now 
upwards  of  1,000  native  Christians  (by  the  last  report  993),  of 
whom  about  320  are  communicants.  There  is  a  monthly 
mission  newspaper  in  the  vernacular,  the  Masik  Fatrika  ;  and 
the  magazine  Life  and  Work  circulates  with  an  English  local 
supplement,  Imking  the  European  residents  with  the  Mission. 
Both  European  and  native  Christians  contribute  liberally  to 
Missions.  The  particulars  of  the  Threefold  Mission  are  as 
follows  : — 

I.  Darjeeling  Division. — Mission  founded  1870.  The  Rev. 
A.   TurnbuU,  B.D.,  has  under  him   13    native   catechists   in 


1 18  Church  of  Scotland  Foreig?i  Missions. 

charge  of  churches  and  districts,  14  Christian  teachers,  2  native 
doctors,  and  i  colporteur.  There  are  419  baptized  native 
Christians  in  9  stations.  There  are  18  day  schools,  with  739 
scholars,  and  Sunday-schools,  Bible-classes,  and  prayer-meetings 
all  over  the  district. 

2.  Kalimpong  Division.  —  Mission  founded  1870.  This 
Mission  is  now  supported  by  the  Church  of  Scotland  Young 
Men's  Guild.  Their  first  missionary,  the  Rev.  John  A. 
Graham,  M.A.,  has  just  gone  to  India  (February  18891. 
He  has  under  him  5  native  catechists,  9  Christian  teachers,  7 
Christian  pupil-teachers,  and  i  colporteur.  There  are  535 
baptized  native  Christians  in  4  stations.  There  are  9  day- 
schools,  with  281  scholars,  and  Sunday-schools,  Bibb-classes, 
and  prayer-meetings. 

3.  Scottish  Universities'  Mission. — Founded  1886.  The 
field  is  Independent  Sikhim.  The  Training  Institution  is  at 
Kalimpong.  The  Mission  is  supported  by  the  Missionary 
Associations  of  the  four  Scottish  Universities.  The  Rev.  W. 
S.  Sutherland,  M.A.,  has  under  him  i  catechistand  5  Christian 
teachers.  The  Institution  has  Tyd  students.  There  are  2 
schools  in  Independent  Sikhim.  The  native  church  has 
39  baptized  Christians. 

Madras. — Mission  founded  1836.  Sub-stations  at  Vellore 
and  Arkonam.  Staff  at  all  the  Madras  stations  :  2  ordained  and 
2  unordained  Europeans,  2  native  ministers,  i  native  licentiate, 
26  catechists  and  Christian  teachers.  The  Madras  Mis- 
sionary Institution  is  now  a  second-grade  college,  with  an 
attendance  of  634,  and  there  are  541  scholars  at  Arkonam,  and 
398  in  the  Vellore  schools.  There  are  371  baptized  native 
Christians,  of  whom  155  are  communicants. 

Bombay. — Mission  founded  1823,  transferred  to  Church  of 
Scotland  1835.  Staff:  2  European  missionaries,  one  of  them 
ordained,  and  2  catechists.  The  Missionary  Institution  has  an 
attendance  of  276 ;  and  there  are  45  baptized  native  Christians, 
of  whom  19  are  communicants. 

Punjab. — Mission  founded  1857.  This  Mission  has  3 
stations:  (i)  ^S/^//^^?/ and  district ;  (2)  Gujrat  z.vA  Wazirabad -, 
(3)    Chamba,       Staff:    3    ordained    Europeans,    i    medical 

[Continued  on  p.  120. 


J> 

O 

P^ 

JO 

5 

? 

W 

S 

w 

n 

2 

> 

c 

D 

1 

g 

^> 

3 

> 

^' 

c  •; 

EL 

p 

3 

2 

S  1 

o^ 

^ 

> 

■< 

^ 

» 

o 

I 

-n 

£. 

H 

r 

Ul 

o 

* 

a-' 

• 

S- 

z 

• 

o 

• 

o 

c 

2 

* 

' 

71 

* 

Z- 

* 

• 

r 

• 

W 

Sd 

CO 

CO 

5) 

oo 

oo 

00 

>  S 

~<l 

Ul 

^ 

u> 

4>. 

oo 

^ 

o. 

o\ 

o 

o 

a- 

~.  1  2; 

w 

c  i  0 

«o 

w 

H 

•^■ 

M 

w 

4>- 

w 

?f_2. 

o 

M 

•* 

w 

•^ 

la 

H 

P-. 

u,    3 

■*^ 

00 

H 

« 

H 

M 

M   if 

- 

_ 

cL 

o\ 

' 

w 

N 

■ 

5' 

a. 

oJ 

o" 

-^' 

0\ 

r 

0^0 

U) 

o\ 

** 

00 

o 

00    c: 

f 

^ 

? 

n 

; 

• 

;          3 

" 

' 

: 

• 

^ 

M 

'          % 

^ 

i^ 

^ 

?  >^' 

00 

o 

=  — "^ 

^ 

^ 

o\ 

ON 

+. 

00 

'O 

O 

0 

^ 

o 

-1^ 

-!>. 

•*> 

p. 

S  3  0 

^ 

« 

~ 

Ln 

w 

-^ 

U) 

(In 

VO 

o 

a  C  0 

0 

o 

o\ 

VO 

H 

N-? 

" 

O) 

0 

M 

M 

M 

to 

nr 

' 

OX 

" 

O 

>o 

- 

0 

C/) 

o\ 

S- 

b 

o 

M 

tn 

o 

o 

0 

M 

^ 

o\ 

to 

a\ 

U) 

0 

•^ 

Kl 

O 

0 

vO 

ST 

?5 

5'n 

00 

^^ 

M 

M 

oo 

g          ^ 

€ 

s 

% 

s^ 

% 

w  c  5. 

pF 

I 

to 

"00 
o 


o 

!« 
O 

W 

o 

CO 

o 
o 


I20  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Missions, 

European  missionary,  3  native  pastors,  more  than  45  catechists 
and  Christian  teachers.  There  are  1,670  scholars.  There  has 
been  great  blessing  on  this  Mission  lately,  specially  around 
Sialkot.  Twelve  hundred  lave  been  baptized  from  heathenism 
in  the  last  two  years.  At  last  Report  there  were  1,380  baptized 
Christians,  but  this  number  has  since  been  much  increased. 
So  many  are  recent  Christians  that  as  yet  only  144  have  been 
reported  as  communicants. 

East  Central  Africa. — Mission  founded  1874.  Principal 
station,  Bhntyre.  Other  stations,  Dojuasi  and  Chirazulo. 
Staff:  3  ordained  European  missionaries,  2  medical  European 
missionaries,  i  lady  missionary ;  other  6  unordained  Europeans, 
of  whom  2  are  teachers,  one  is  a  general  agent,  and  3  are 
artisans.  There  are  about  6  Christian  native  teachers,  and 
about  300  scholars.  There  is  a  native  church  at  Blantyre.  It 
is  hoped  that  some  of  the  young  men  who  have  been  baptized 
will  hereafter  be  ordained  missionaries.  All  the  stations  are 
elevated,  and,  for  Central  Africa,  healthy ;  and  the  whole 
Mission  is  full  of  promise.  But,  in  common  with  the  other 
Missions  of  the  region,  it  is  at  present  beset  with  trials  and 
dangers  ;  on  the  one  hand,  from  the  Arab  invaders — cruel  and 
treacherous  Mahommedans — whose  aim  is  to  expel  the  white 
men,  and  hold  the  land  as  a  preserve  for  slave-hunting  ;  on  the 
other  hand,  from  the  Portuguese,  who  threaten  to  annex 
Blantyre  and  Nyassaland. 

China. — Mission  at  IchangiovcaAtA  1878.  Staff :  2  ordained 
Europeans,  i  European  medical  missionary,  5  Christian  native 
teachers,  &c.  But  the  Mission  has  just  been  weakened  by  the 
illness  of  the  medical  missionary,  and  the  deaths  of  2  of  the 
native  agents.     There  is  a  native  church  with  28  communicants. 

No  part  of  tlie  staff,  work,  or  revenue  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland  Ladies'  Association  for  Foreign  Missions  is  included 
in  this  account.  For  a  full  view  of  the  Church's  Missions  to  the 
heathen  it  is  therefore  necessary  to  add  the  statistics  at  page  182. 

Magazines  : — The  Mission  Record^  Mornifig  Rays^  Monthly. 


(  "I  ) 


UNITED  METHODIST  FREE  CHURCHES  HOME 
AND  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 

ESTABLISHED    1837. 

Previous  to  the  amalgamation  of  the  Wesleyan  Association 
with  certain  churches  of  the  Wesleyan  Reformers  in  1857,  the 
former  had  commenced  Foreign  Missionary  operations  in 
Jamaica  and  our  Australian  colonies. 

Within  a  few  years  after  the  union  of  the  said  churches, 
Missions  were  commenced  in  New  Zealand,  East  and  West 
Africa,  and  China. 

The  Rev.  Thos.  Pennock,  ex- Wesleyan  Minister,  of  Jamaica, 
with  certain  churches  under  his  care,  desired  to  be  united 
with  the  Wesleyan  Association  churches,  and  they  were 
received  into  the  Connexion.  In  January  1838,  the  first 
ministers  (the  Revs.  J.  Blythman  and  J.  Parkin)  were  sent  to 
Jamaica,  and  were  present  at  the  time  of  the  liberation  of  the 
people  from  slavery.  The  increase  in  Church  membership 
since  that  period  has  been  most  gratifying,  while  upwards  of 
two  thousand  boys  and  girls  attend  the  day-schools. 

The  Australian  Mission  was' commenced  in  or  about  the 
year  1849  by  the  Rev.  J.  Townend. 

There  are  now  in  Australia  33  ordained  ministers,  assisted 
by  88  lay-workers,  the  communicants  numbering  2,324,  with 
4,767  scholars  in  72  Sunday  and  day-schools.  In  New 
Zealand,  also,  entered  in  1864  by  the  Rev.  J.  Tyerman,  there 
are  11  ordained  ministers,  with  37  lay  assistants,  946  Church 
members,  and  2,503  scholars  in  22  schools. 

WEsr  Africa. — A  body  of  Christians  in  Sierra  Leone  were 
received  into  the  Connexion  in  1859,  and  the  Rev.  Joseph 
New  was  sent  as  a  Connexional  Minister,  and  afterwards,  in 
addition,  the  Rev.  Charles  Worboys.      Mr.  New  died  from 


122  United  Methodist  Free  Churches  Missions, 

fever,  after  a  brief  but  profitable  ministry.  Mr.  Worboys  had 
to  return  to  England  through  failure  in  health.  The  names  of 
the  Revs.  J.  S.  Potts,  W.  Micklethwaite,  S.  Walmsley,  T.  H. 
Carthew,  and  T.  Truscott,  stand  honourably  connected  with 
the  history  of  our  Sierra  Leone  Churches. 

Two  native  young  men,  Messrs.  Nicholl  and  Thompson,  have 
entered  our  Ministerial  Institute  as  students,  with  the  hope 
that  an  intelligent  native  ministry  may  be  created. 

The  climate  of  Sierra  Leone,  so  unfavourable  to  Europeans, 
necessitates  the  temporary  or  final  retirement  of  brethren  after 
comparatively  brief  periods  of  service. 

New  houses  of  prayer  are  now  being  erected  to  replace 
others  no  longer  safe  to  worship  in. 

East  Africa. — To  the  late  Charles  Cheetham,  Esq.,  of 
Heywood,  we  are  chiefly  indebted  for  the  commencement  of 
our  operations  in  East  Africa.  Deeply  impressed  by  a  work 
written  by  Dr.  Krapf,  of  Germany,  he  sought  an  interview 
with  him,  and  as  the  result,  the  doctor  consented  to  conduct  a 
small  band  of  brethren  to  East  Africa,  and  select  for  them  a 
locality  in  which  to  begin  their  work.  Two  brethren,  the  Revs, 
Thomas  Wakefield  and  James  Woolner,  were  selected,  and  two 
young  men  from  Switzerland  accompanied  them.  They  left 
for  Africa  in  1861. 

After  a  very  brief  period,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Wakefield  was 
left  alone.  Dr.  Krapf 's  and  Mr.  Woolner's  health  failed  them, 
and  the  two  Swiss  returned  home.  The  Rev.  Charles  New  left 
England  for  the  Mission  in  December  1862.  For  several  years 
the  brethren  Wakefield  and  New  toiled  on,  amid  many  dangers 
and  suffering  many  privations.  Mr.  Wakefield  visited  England 
in  1868,  Mr.  New  in  1872.  The  fervent,  deeply  interesting, 
and  eloquent  addresses  to  our  Home  Churches  of  these  two 
brethren  raised  a  fine  spirit  of  missionary  enthusiasm,  and 
created  a  strong  affection  for  our  East  African  Mission. 

Mr.  New  returned  to  the  work  in  1874,  intending,  if  possible, 
to  open  a  new  mission.  He  was  treated,  however,  with  great 
cruelty  by  a  savage  chief,  and  attempted  to  return  to  Ribe,  but 
died  on  the  journey.  No  white  brother  or  sister  was  near  him 
in  his  last  moments.  Mr.  Wakefield  went  with  the  purpose 
of  meeting  him,  and  ministering  to  his  necessities;  but  ere 
he  reached  the  place  the  spirit  of  brave  Charles   New  had 


Eas,,  Ajrica  :  C/n?ia.  123 

departed.  He  was  a  man  of  great  enterprise,  arduous  laboui, 
and  self-sacrifice — one  of  those  who  enrich  communities  by 
their  words  and  d^eds. 

Mr.  Wakefield  continued  his  labours  until  1887.  He  has 
done^  by  the  blessing  of  God,  a  good  and  lasting  work. 
Portions  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  and  hymns  have  been 
translated  into  the  language  of  the  people.  Useful  arts  have 
been  taught  by  him  and  his  colleagues.  New  MiEsion  premises 
have  been  erected  at  Jomvu,  Goluanti,  and  Duruma,  involving 
an  outlay  of  ;£"2,oco. 

A  coloured  minister  from  West  Africa,  the  Rev.  W.  H. 
During,  was  added  to  the  staff  in  1886,  and  continues  con- 
nected therewith.  He  has  proved  himself  to  be  a  most  trust- 
worthy agent  of  the  Society. 

In  1886  the  Revs.  John  Baxter  and  John  Houghton  joined 
I  he  Mission.  Mr.  Baxter  returned  home  broken  down  in 
health  after  a  brief  period  of  labour.  We  regret  his  loss  to  the 
Mission.  Mr.  Houghton  and  his  wife,  with  many  of  the  native 
converts,  were  massacred  at  Golbanti.  This  dreadful  tragedy 
most  painfully  affected  our  home  churches,  but  it  was  resolved 
to  persevere  with  the  work. 

The  establishment  of  a  Mission  to  the  Gallas  has  been  a 
long  and  cherished  desire  of  the  Rev.  T.  Wakefield,  with  which 
our  committee  and  contributors  have  strongly  sympathized. 

The  pioneer  work  is  and  will  be  costly,  but  the  object  is 
worthy  all  our  effort  and  all  our  sacrifice. 

China. — Our  Mission  in  China  was  commenced  in  1864,  at 
Ningpo,  by  the  Rev.  W.  R.  Fuller.  He  was  joined,  after  a 
short  time,  by  the  Rev.  John  Mara. 

The  Rev.  F.  W.  Galpin  arrived  in  China  in  1868,  and  has 
continued  his  valuable  services  to  this  date.  In  1869  Mr. 
Galpin  was  left  alone,  but  in  187 1  the  Rev.  Robert  Swallow 
was  appointed  as  his  colleague. 

A  third  missionary  being  desired,  Mr.  R.  I.  Exley,  of  Leeds, 
was  appointed,  but  in  a  very  few  years  he  was  cut  off  by 
consumption. 

Mr.  Galpin  visited  England  in  1887.  His  accounts  of  the 
moral  necessities  of  China,  and  the  progress  of  the  work  in 
that  empire,  greatly  interested  the  audiences  he  addressed,  and 
induced  the  missionary  committee  to  resolve  upon  the  opening 


124 


United  Methodist  Free  Churches  Missions, 


of  a  new  Mission  at  Wan-chow,  Mr.  W.  S.  Soothill,  as  the 
successor  of  Mr.  Exley,  being  selected  as  its  minister. 

The  prejudice  created  in  the  minds  of  the  Chinese  by  the 
war  with  France  led  to  extensive  rioting  at  Wan-chovr,  in  the 
midst  of  which  our  own  and  other  Mission  premises  were 
destroyed.  The  Chinese  Government,  to  their  credit,  made 
full  compensation.  New  and  more  extensive  premises  were 
erected,  and  the  work  of  the  Mission  was  resumed. 

Mr.  Swallow  visited  England,  with  his  family,  in  1886,  and 
received  a  very  hearty  welcome.  His  visit  was  attended  with 
benefit  to  the  Mission  cause.  After  a  time,  and  having  passed 
through  certain  medical  studies,  he  and  Mrs.  Swallow  returned 
to  their  scene  of  labour. 

All  the  brethren  are  faithfully  discharging  their  duties,  and 
Mr.  Swallow's  medical  work  is  affording  him  increased  facilities 
for  evangelistic  labours. 


SUMMARY. 
Income^  1887-8,  ;^2i,028  os,  8^. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

1 
Entered, 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Stations 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Sunday 
Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native 
Contri- 
butions. 

China     .     .     . 
East  Africa.     . 
West  Africa      . 
Jamaica .     . 

1864 
1 861 
1859 
1838 

3 
6 
6 
10 

Ordained. 
3 

4 

5 

9 

Lay. 
10 

14 
8e 

53 

329 

209 

2,729 

3' 403 

4 

5 

10 
31 

72 

176 
1.373 
2,172 

39 

24 

1,046 

1,187 

TotsJs    .     .   «     •     • 

25 

21 

166 

6,670 

50 

3.793 

2,296 

I  This  total  includes  t).e  sums  expended  in  the  colonies  of  Australia  and  New  Zealand,  as 
well  as  in  heathen  lands  and  in  Jamaica. 


Magazine : — Missionary  Notices^  Quarterly. 


(     "5    ) 


FOREIGN   MISSIONS   OF    THE   IRISH 
PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH. 

ESTABLISHED    184O. 

In  July  1840  'the  Synod  of  Ulster'  and  *  the  Secession 
Synod '  became  united  under  the  name  of  ^  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland.'  The  first 
act  of  this  new  Assembly  was  the  setting  apart  of  its  first 
missionaries  to  India.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Wijson,  of  Bombay,  had 
suggested  to  the  Irish  Church  the  propriety  of  their  taking  up 
Mission  work  in  the  province  of  Gujarat.  This  suggestion 
was  accepted.  The  Rev.  James  Glasgow,  who  is  still  living, 
and  the  Rev.  Alexander  Kerr,  were  the  first  missionaries ;  and 
in  1842  they  were  followed  by  four  others,  two  of  them  being 
Rev.  Robert  Montgomery  and  Rev.  James  McKee.  These 
missionaries  began  work,  not  in  Gujarat  proper,  but  in  the 
adjoining  peninsula  of  Kathiawar.  Their  first  stations  were 
Rajkot,  Porbandar,  and  Gogo.  Inside  the  first  ten  years 
Surat  was  also  taken  possession  of.  This  is  a  large  town,  of 
more  than  109,000  inhabitants.  The  London  Missionary 
Society  had  been  working  there  since  1815  ;  but,  feeling  the 
isolation  of  their  Gujarat  Mission,  they  transferred  the  work  to 
the  Irish  Church  in  1846.  Surat  is  one  of  the  chief  centres  of 
the  Parsi  population. 

The  first  baptism  took  place  in  Porbandar ;  Abdur  Rahman, 
the  Moonshi,  or  Mussulman  teacher,  was  baptized  on  the 
8th  of  October,  1843.  He  was  the  '  man  of  knowledge '  of  the 
whole  region,  and  his  baptism  made  a  deep  impression.  At 
the  time  of  his  baptism  his  confession  was  as  follows  :  '  Jesus 
is  mine,  and  I  am  His  ',  and  He  knows  my  heart.' 

In  the  first  ten  years  there  were  only  2 1  baptisms.  But  the 
Word  of  God  had  been  preached  far  and  near,  and  a  large 
portion  of  the  Bible  had  been  translated  into  the  Gujarati 
tongue.  During  the  second  decade  the  work  was  much  ex- 
tended. Ahmadabad,  the  largest  city  of  the  province,  with 
a  population  of  about  127,000,  was  now  attacked,  though 
formal  possession  of  it  was  not  taken  until  the  year  1863.  In 
i860  the  London  Missionary  Society  put  into  our  hands  their 


1 26    Foreign  Missions  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church. 

work  also  in  the  Kaira  district,  and  gave  over  to  the  Irish 
Church  their  premises  in  Borsad.  Already  a  very  interest- 
ing work  had  begun  amongst  the  Dhers  there.  When  the 
first  of  these  Dhers,  or  outcasts,  was  admitted  into  the 
Church,  the  Christians  of  caste  immediately  withdrew,  and 
only  six  of  them  returned.  It  was  a  terrible  ordeal  for  the 
Mission  to  pass  through  ;  but  it  was  passed  successfully. 

In  the  third  decade  the  growth  was  much  more  rapid. 
Borsad  became  a  great  centre  of  Christian  work.  Nor  was 
the  Church  there  recruited  from  the  Dhers  only  ;  many 
Dharalas,  Patidars,  and  other  caste  people  became  Christians. 
The  town  of  Anand,  in  the  same  district,  was  taken  possession 
of.  Quite  a  number  of  churches  were  built  throughout  the 
district,  and  in  Borsad  at  present  there  are  440  baptized  persons 
and  87  communicants.  The  total  Christian  community  of  the 
place  amounts  to  652,  while  in  Anand  the  numbers  are  689. 

The  total  numbers  in  connection  with  this  Mission  in  India, 
according  to  the  reports  at  the  end  of  1887,  were  as  follows  : 
baptized  persons,  1,544  ;  communicants,  315  ;  total  Christian 
community,  2,158. 

A  number  of  other  things  may  be  mentioned  briefly  about 
this  work  in  Gujarat.  Six  agricultural  villages  have  been 
formed  ;  several  thousand  acres  of  land  have  been  granted  on 
easy  terms  by  the  Government  ;  '  and  there  has  grown,  and  is 
growing  up  in  them,  a  population  of  robust  and  independent 
Christian  farmers.' 

The  Orphanages  of  the  Mission  give  shelter  and  education 
to  96  children.  There  is  a  very  vigorous  Gujarat  Tract  and 
Book  Society  in  connection  with  the  Mission,  which  issued 
more  than  4,250,000  pages  of  printed  religious  matter  during 
the  year.  There  are  at  present  in  connection  with  our  Indian 
Mission  10  ordained  missionaries,  2  superintendents  of  high 
schools,  and  9  missionaries  of  the  Female  Association.  The 
account  of  this  Association  is  given  in  a  separate  section. 
There  are  also  21  native  evangelists,  6  colporteurs,  and  52 
school  teachers,  who  are  all  Christians.  There  are  813 
children  in  the  high  schools  ;  and  in  the  vernacular  schools 
there  are  above  2,600. 

A  very  interesting  stage  in  the  history  of  this  Gujara 
Mission  has  now  been  reached.  There  is  a  number  of  native 
congregations  each  requiring  the  services  of  a  pastor  ;   and 


China, 


127 


several  of  the  native  evangelists,  who  for  years  have  been 
under  the  training  of  the  missionaries,  and  working  under 
their  superintendence,  are  qualified  to  be  settled  over  then-;. 
Two  of  these  men  have  recently  been  licensed  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  and  been  ordained  over  native  churches ;  and  before 
long  it  is  expected  there  will  be  a  number  of  self-supporting 
congregations,  each  with  a  native  pastor  of  its  own. 

In  1869  a  Mission  was  begun  to  China  by  the  Irish  Pres- 
byterian Church.  At  present  there  are  only  three  missionaries 
in  the  field,  but  as  the  year  ends,  a  Medical  Missionary  is 
being  appointed  to  assist  them.  They  work  in  the  province 
of  Manchuria.  Starting  from  the  port  of  Neu-chwang,  long 
journeys  have  been  made  over  the  regions  away  to  the  far 
Dorth  ;  and  the  missionaries  are  at  present  arranging  for  taking 
possession  of  some  of  the  large  towns  in  the  interior. 

The  income  of  the  Foreign  Mission  for  the  year  1887-8 
was  ;^  13,054,  including  ;£2,559  contributed  in  India,  as  well 
as  the  income  of  the  Female  Association. 


SUMMARY. 
Afinual  Incojne,  ;^i3,o54.^ 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Cciuud 
Stations. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

India  (Gujarat) 
China      (Man-'i 
churia)   .      ./ 

1840 
1869 

7 
3 

Or- 
dained. 
10 

3 

Lay. 
2 

I 

Fe- 
male. 

9 

Or- 
dained. 

2 

Lay. 
79 

9 

Female. 
12  (about). 

Totals      . 

10 

13 

3 

9 

2 

88 

12 

Fields  of  Labour. 

Ai- 
hennts. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native  Contributions. 

India  (Gujarat) 

China      (Man-| 
churia)   .      .  J 

2,158 
65 

315 
28 

47 

3,449 

i£  I57>  collections. 
\£  885,  school  fees. 

Totals      . 

2,223 

343 

47 

3,449 

£1,0^2  (about). 

*  Including  those  of  Female  Association. 


(       128      ) 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS  OF  THE  FREE  CHURCH  OF 
SCOTLAND. 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  organized  May  1843. 

The  foreign  missionary  enterprise  of  the  Church  of  Scotland 
was  begun  in  1829;  and  in  1843,  on  the  disruption  of  the 
Church,  the  fourteen  Indian  and  six  Jewish  missionaries,  with 
all  the  converts,  passed  over  to  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
leaving  the  property  and  capital  funds  behind.^  The  following 
account  therefore  goes  back  to  an  earlier  period  than  that  of 
the  formation  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

North-Eastern  India,  or  Bengal. — On  the  12th  of 
August,  1829,  Dr.  Chalmers  presided  at  the  ordination  of 
Alexander  Duff,  to  be  the  first  foreign  missionary  sent  forth  by 
the  Church  as  such  ;  although  in  1560  John  Knox  had  pledged 
the  Reformed  Kirk  to  '  preche  this  glaid  tydingis  of  the 
Kyngdome  through  the  haill  warld.'  On  the  13th  of  July, 
1830,  the  young  missionary  of  twenty-four  founded  the  great 
evangelizing  institution  which  now  bears  his  name,  in  the 
native  quarter  of  Calcutta.  In  one  year  Dr.  Duff  made  the 
nucleus  of  his  institution,  or  combined  school  and  college,  a 
model  for  all  others,  whether  those  of  Government  committees 
of  Public  Instruction,  independent  Hindoo  teachers,  or  Christian 
niissionaries.  Soon  all  the  Protestant  missionaries  then  in 
Bengal  united  in  urging  that  it  should  be  made  the  one 
central  evangelizing  institute  for  Eastern  India.  But  the  home 
Churches  were  too  divided  for  a  statesmanlike  scheme  of 
Christian  catholicity,  which  Dr.  Duff  was  able  to  see  carried 
out  only  towards  the  end  of  his  life,  and  that  as  yet  only  in 
Madras.  Joined  by  Dr.  W.  S.  Mackay,  Dr.  David  Ewart, 
Rev.  John  Macdonald,  and  Dr.  Thomas  Smitli,  he  then 
established  a  scries  of  branch  institutions  and  rural  preaching 
*  Sec  pp.  116,  117. 


India,  129 

stations,  within  a  radius  of  fort]^  miles  around  Calcutta.     The 
Mission  centre  is  the  Duff  Missionary  College. 

Of  the  Rural  Missions,  the  most  remarkable  are  the  very 
fruitful  Santal  Mission,  200  miles  to  the  north-west,  and  the 
Mahanad  and  Chinsurah  Missions. 

Western  India  or  Bombay.— In  1835  the  second  great 
Mission  of  the  Church  was  taken  over  by  the  General  Assembly 
from  the  old  Scottish  Missionary  Society.  The  Rev.  John 
Wilson,  D.D.,  F.R.S.,  Mr.  Nesbit,  Mr.  James  Mitchell,' and 
Rev.  Dr.  J.  Murray  Mitchell,  were  at  its  head,  in  Bombay 
and  Poona.  These,  but  especially  Dr.  Wilson,  had  been  for 
years  attempting  the  same  work  in  Western  as  Dr.  Duff  had 
been  beginning  in  Eastern  India.  While  the  necessities  of 
BengaU  society  led  the  latter  to  fight  for  the  use  of  English  in 
teaching  and  preaching,  the  state  of  Bombay  favoured  the  use 
also  of  the  Oriental  languages,  both  classical  and  vernacular. 
But  the  first  effect  of  the  transfer  of  the  Bombay  and  Poona 
Missions  in  1835  was  to  develop  the  English  school  at  the 
former  city  into  a  missionar}^  college,  in  which  the  first  Parsees 
were  won  to  Christ,  of  whom  the  Rev.  Dhanjibhai  Naoroji  is 
still  spared;  and  of  the  educated  Brahman  s,  the  Rev.  Narayan 
Sheshadri,  D.D.,  still  wins  many  souls  to  Christ.  The  condition 
of  Parsee  and  Maratha  society  admitted  of  the  early  establish- 
ment of  girls'  schools  by  the  missionaries'  wives.  From 
Bombay  the  Mission  evangelized  among  the  Jewish  community, 
as  well  as  among  the  Parsees,  Hindoos,  Mohammedans,  and 
Africans.  Its  centre  is  the  Wilson  Missionary  College,  just 
transferred  to  a  new  and  splendid  edifice. 

South  India,  or  Madras.— In  1837  the  Rev.  John  Anderson, 
having  been  roused  by  Dr.  DufPs  speech  in  the  General  As- 
sembly two  years  before,  founded  the  South  India  Mission, 
assisted  by  the  Rev.  R.  Johnston  and  the  Rev.  J.  Braidwood. 
There  also  a  vigorous  Christian  Institution  was  developed  out 
of  a  school ;  and,  as  at  Calcutta  and  Bombay,  it  soon  bore  such 
spiritual  fruit  as  the  late  Rev.  A.  Venkataramiah  and  the  Rev. 
P.  Rajahgopaul,  the  latter  of  whom  twice  visited  Scotland. 
Very  soon  large  towns  or  centres  of  influence  in  the  interior, 
both  Tamil  and  Telugu-speaking,  were  supplied  from  Madras 
with  preachers  and  teachers,  especially  Chengalpat  and  Nellore. 

K 


130  Free  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Missions. 

And  in  Southern,  as  in  Western  India,  the  weakness  and  variety 
of  the  castes  allowed  female  education  to  begin  early  and 
spread  extensively.  Under  the  Rev.  W.  Miller,  CLE.,  LL.D., 
the  Institute  has  become  the  united  Christian  college  for  all 
South  India.  There  are  Medical  Missions  in  Madras  and 
Conjevaram. 

Central  India,  or  Nagpur. — Although  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland  began  with  only  £2>1^  i^  i^s  Foreign  Mission 
treasury,  its  two  earliest  acts  were  to  found  a  new  enterprise 
in  Central  India,  and  to  undertake  a  Kafir  Mission  in  South 
Africa.  In  1844  it  sent  to  the  then  native  state  of  Nagpur 
the  Rev.  Stephen  Hislop,  a  man  who,  alike  by  his  life  and  his 
death,  was  to  prove  worthy  to  be  ranked  with  Duff,  Wilson,  and 
Anderson.  Its  centre  is  Hislop  Missionary  College.  Bhandara 
(Medical  Mission),  Kamthi,  and  Sitabaldi  are  other  stations. 

All  the  colleges  are  affiliated  with  the  universities  in  India, 
and  train  Christian  converts  in  divinity  to  be  vernacular  as 
well  as  English  preaching  missionaries  and  pastors  of  native 
congregations  on  the  Presbyterian  system. 

Kaffraria. — This  Mission  was  transferred  to  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland  in  1844  by  the  Glasgow  Missionary  Society.  It 
had  been  in  existence  since  182 1,  when  there  was  only  one 
other  missionary  in  the  whole  country,  Mr.  Brownlee,  of  the 
London  Society  The  first  missionaries  were  Messrs.  Thomson 
and  Bennie.  In  1823  the  Rev.  John  Ross  began  long  and 
faithful  services  to  the  Churcli  of  Africa,  which  are  perpetuated 
through  his  sons,  the  Revs.  Bryce  and  Richard  Ross. 

The  Mission  is  now  in  two  parts,  the  South  Kafir  and  North 
Kafir,  divided  by  the  great  Kei  River.  Lovedale  Institution,  at 
Alice,  near  King  William's  Town,  is  the  centre  of  the  former, 
evangeUzing  and  industrial,  under  Rev.  Dr.  Stewart,  M.D.,  who 
succeeded  Rev.  W.  Govan.  Blythswood  Institution,  under 
Rev.  James  M'Laren,  M.A.,  is  the  centre  of  the  latter,  which 
stretches  north  on  the  main  road  to  Natal  as  far  as  Tsolo, 
where  Somerville  station  is  placed. 

This  Kafir  Mission  held  its  jubilee  locally  in  1871,  amid 
great  rejoicings  and  thanksgivings  to  God  on  the  part  of  two 
thousand  natives  and  a  thousand  Europeans.  The  one  station 
of  Kafir  huts  has  grown    mto  ten  great  evangelistic  centres. 


Natal ;  East  Central  Africa.  131 

with  seventy  out-stations.  These  are  under  the  oversight  of 
fourteen  ordained  missionaries,  of  whom  three  are  Kafirs,  who 
are  pastors  of  large  congregations. 

Natal.— Dr.  Duff's  visit  to  South  Africa  resulted  in  the 
adoption,'  in  1867,  of  a  Free  Church  Mission  to  the  Zulu 
Kafirs.  The  late  Rev.  James  Allison,  who  had  proved  a  most 
successful  missionary  there,  continued  at  its  head,  and  it  is 
now  represented  by  Pietermaritzburg  station,  and  by  Impolwem, 
fourteen  miles  distant  from  that  capital.  An  Institution,  m- 
dustrial  and  educational,  is  being  formed  at  Impolwem.  In 
1874  the  Dowager  Countess  of  Aberdeen  asked  Dr.  Duff 
to  receive  an  endowment  for  the  establishment  and  manage- 
ment of  a  Mission  to  bear  the  name  of  the  Gordon 
Memorial.  The  Hon.  J.  H.  Gordon,  her  son,  had  formed 
the  desire  to  begin  a  Mission,  but  was  suddenly  removed 
by  death.  Hence  a  capital  sum  of  ;^f  6,000  was  vested  m 
a  trust,  consisting  of  three  members  of  the  noble  Gordon 
family,  and  the  Convener  and  two  members  of  the  Free 
Church  Foreign  Missions  Committee.  This  was  followed 
by  o-ifts  of  ^4,500.  The  Rev.  J.  Dalzell,  M.B.,  who  was  sent 
out^  selected  a  site  within  a  few  miles  of  the  frontier  of  Zulu- 
land.  When  schools  and  a  native  congregation  had  begun  to 
be  formed,  war  with  Ketchawayo  burst  forth,  and  temporanly 
arrested  operations.  But  peace  has  resulted  in  a  further 
advance  from  the  Gordon  Memorial  as  a  centre. 

East  Central  Africa.— In  the  lands  around  Lake  Nyassa 
and  half-way  north  to  Lake  Tanganyika  the  Livingstonia 
Mission  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  established  a  station 
at  Dr.  Livingstone's  request,  in  1875,  the  year  after  his_  death. 
The  enterprise  is  managed  in  detail  by  a  Sub-Committee  in 
Glast?ow,  and  its  secular  affairs  by  the  African  Lakes  Company. 
The^first  settlement  at  Cape  Maclear,  at  the  south  end  of  the 
lake,  has  grown  into  several,  at  Bandawe  on  the  west  shore  and 
at  Chikusfe,  N.  Am^oniland,  Chirenji  and  Chingi  on  the  uplands 
running  northward.  Since  the  Rev.  Dr.  Stewart  founded 
the  Milsion,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Laws  has  conducted  it,  with  several 
medical  missionary  colleagues,  teachers  and  artizan-evangehsts. 
Tames  Stewart,  C.E.,  the  first  engineer,  who  sacrificed  his 
East  India  career  and  his  life  for  the  Mission,  and  others,  like 

K    2 


13a  Free  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Missions. 

Mrs.  Cross,  have  followed  him  in  the  martyr-like  sacrifice 
The  missionary  work  has  gone  on,  notwithstanding  the  peril 
andloss.causedbyArab  man-stealers  and  Portuguese  obstruction. 

The  New  Hebrides. — Among  the  audience  at  Stranraer 
who  heard  Dr.  Duff,  in  1837,  when  preaching  his  first  crusade 
through  Scotland,  was  the  late  Professor  W.  Symington,  of 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church.  Fired  with  new  zeal,  on 
the  next  New  Year's  day,  old  style,  that  minister  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  Foreign  Mission  which,  four  years  after,  his 
Church  sent  out  to  the  cannibals  of  New  Zealand  in  1842, 
and  of  the  New  Hebrides  in  1852.  In  1876  the  union  of 
the  Free  and  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Churches  brought 
the  Mission,  which  had  been  in  successful  operation  for  a 
quarter  of  a  century,  directly  under  the  Free  Church. 

The  New  Hebrides  Islands  are  independent,  though  coveted 
by  the  French  from  the  adjoining  penal  settlement  of  New 
Caledonia.  They  are  still  redolent  of  associations  with  Captain 
Cook's  visits.  They  are  more  terribly  known  from  the  murder 
of  and  hideous  feast  upon  John  Williams,  the  missionary  martyr 
of  Eromanga,  in  1839,  succeeded  by  the  similar  martyrdom  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Gordon  and  his  wife  in  May  i86i,  and  of  his 
brother,  Rev.  J.  D.  Gordon,  who  heroically  went  to  take  his 
place  in  1872.  The  whole  Mission  has  a  peculiar  interest,  as 
being  conducted  by  nine  Presbyterian  Churches  in  harmonious 
co-operation,  under  a  local  synod. 

Syria  :  the  Lebanon. — Since  in  1839  M'Cheyne  and  Drs. 
Black,  Keith,  and  A.  Bonar  were  sent  on  a  missionary  expedition 
to  the  Holy  Land,  many  Christians  in  Scotland  have  sought  to 
evangelize  the  Jews  and  Mohammedans  and  the  Eastern 
Christians  there.  Even  before  the  massacres,  when  in  i860  Lord 
Dufferin  secured  peace  and  good  government  for  the  Lebanon, 
a  catholic  agency  was  established  in  Scotland  for  the  Christian 
education  of  its  people,  termed  the  Lebanon  Schools  Society.^ 
Dr.  Duff  and  Principal  Lumsden  visited  the  mountain,  and 
this  resulted  in  the  appointment,  in  1872,  of  the  late  Rev. 
John  Rae,  M.A,,  as  an  ordained,  and,  in  1876,  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
William  Carslaw  as  a  medical  missionary.  Of  the  many 
districts  into  which  the  Lebanon  is  divided,  the  Meten  is 
*  See  page  207. 


South  Arabia,  133 

that  in  which  the  Mission  works,  from  Shweir,  where  a 
congregation  of  the  Syrian  EvangeUcal  Church  has  been 
formed,  and  a  church  is  being  built. 

South  Arabia  :  Shaikh  Othman,  near  Aden. — In  February 
1885  the  Hon.  Ion  and  Mrs.  Keith-Falconer  projected  a  Mission 
to  the  Mohammedans  and  Somalis  around  Aden.  Having 
surveyed  the  protected  tribes  of  the  neighbourhood  as  far  as  El 
Hauta,  capital  of  the  Sultan  of  Lahej,  they  resolved  to  settle  at 
Shaikh  Othman,  the  well-watered  British  outpost  and  village,  ten 
miles  from  Steamer  Point.  There  the  British  Government  has 
granted  two  plots  of  garden  land  for  the  settlement.  They  re- 
turned to  England  to  secure  a  medical  missionary,  and  ^  in 
December  1886  they  set  out  for  the  new  Mission,  accompanied 
by  Dr.  B.  Stewart  Cowen.  The  cost  of  the  enterprise  was  rnet 
by  its  devoted  volunteer  founders.  Mr.  Keith-Falconer,  being 
himself  a  member  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  and  son  of 
the  late  Earl  of  Kintore,  who  was  long  an  honoured  elder  of 
that  Church,  asked  its  Foreign  Missions  Committee  to  recognise 
him,  and  to  appoint  his  medical  colleague  as  its  representative. 
This  the  Committee  cordially  did,  and  their  action  was 
confirmed  by  the  General  Assembly.  But  the  Mission  was  in 
all  essential  respects  as  catholic  in  its  organization  as  it  is 
in  its  aims. 

In  the  first  week  of  1887  the  Medical  and  Bible  Mission 
was  begun  in  Shaikh  Othman,  in  a  native  house,  with  remark- 
able success.  But  on  the  morning  of  the  i  ith  May,  the  beloved 
Ion  Keith-Falconer  was  gently  and  suddenly  taken  to  the 
Master's  presence.  The  body  of  the  pioneer  missionary  to 
Arabia  was  carried  by  the  loving  hands  of  British  officers  and 
soldiers  (H.M.  98th)  to  the  cemetery  of  Aden  Camp.  There 
he  has  taken  possession  of  the  land  for  Christ,  as,  six  centuries 
ago,  in  the  north  of  Africa,  did  the  noble  of  Spain,  Raymund 
Lully,  whom,  alike  in  sanctified  learning  and  self-devotion,  Ion 
Grant  Neville  Keith-Falconer  resembled. 

The  grateful  people  implored  the  Christian  physician  speedily 
to  return.  The  Right  Hon.  the  Countess-Dowager  of  Kintore 
and  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Keith-Falconer  resolved  each  to  guarantee 
^300  a  year,  as  the  stipends  of  two  missionaries. 

The  staff  now  consists  of  the  Rev.  W.  R.  W.  Gardner,  M.A. 
ordained.   Dr.    Paterson,  M.B.,  CM.,  medical,  and  Mr.  M. 


134  F^^^^  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Missions, 

Loch  head,  assistant  missionary.  Two  Mission  houses,  with 
buildings  for  hospital  and  scliool  purposes,  have  been  erected. 
The  Mission  has  adopted  52  rescued  slaves  from  the  Galla 
districts  of  Abyssinia,  girls  and  boys.  The  Free  Church  of 
Scoilaul  has  raised  ^^1,200  for  these  buildings,  and  ^1,700 
as  a  R  :scued  Slaves  Fund. 

Rev.  Professor  Lindsay,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  J.  Fairley  Daly 
and  Mrs.  Daly  are  in  1888-9  visiting  the  Missions  as  deputies 
from  Scotland. 

GENERAL  VIEW. 

The  Free  Church  of  Scotland's  Foreign  Missions  are  thus 

consolidated    in    seven  well-defined  fieUis,   and  are  extended 

among  certain  great  races  of  marked  individuality  and  influence, 

in  the  two  continents  of  Asia  and  Africa.     In  and  to  the  south 

of  Asia   the    fields  are — (i)   India,   and    there  especially  the 

educated  Brahmanical  Hindoos,  numbering  seventeen  millions, 

and  the  simple  aboriginal  demon-worshippers,  numbering  seven 

millions ;   (2)  Arabia,  from  Aden  to  Shaikh  Othman  as  a  base, 

for  the  Mohammedan  Arabs  of  Lahej  and  the  interior,  and  for 

the  Abyssinians  and  Somalis  from  the  opposite  coast  of  Africa  ; 

(3)  the  New  Hebrides  group  of  thirty  islands  in  the  Pacific 

Ocean    to    the    south    of    Eastern    Asia,    containing    eighty 

thousand  cannibals  of  the  Malay  or  Polynesian  and  Negrillo 

or  Papuan  races ;  (4)  Syria,  where  on  Lebanon,  twenty  miles 

to  the  north-east  of  Beiroot,  there  is  a  medical  and  educational 

Mission  to  the  quasi-Mohammedan  Druses,  and  to  the  ignorant 

Christians  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  Churches.     In  Africa  tlie 

Missions  are  at  work  among  the  three  principal  varieties  of  the 

great  Bantu  race  of  fetish-worshippers,  termed  by  their  Moham 

medan  oppressors  Kafirs.     These  varieties  are — (i)  the  Kafirs 

of  Cape  Colony,  with  whom  we  have  fought  seven  cruel  wars, 

but  who  are  now  peaceful,  because  largely  Christianized  and 

civilized  around  the  provincial  capit  d  of  King  William's  Town. 

In  this  great  work  the  United  Presbyterian  and  Free  Churches 

are  practically,  and  will  be  corporately,  united.     (2)  The  Zulus 

of  Natal  are  evangelized  from  Maritzburg.  the  capital;  from 

Impolweni   estate,   where   an   institution   is    being    built    like 

Lovedale    for    Kaffraria  proper ;   and   from   Gordon,    on    the 

borders  of  purely  native  Zululand.     (3)  The  Kafir-Zulu  tribes 


Finafice. 


135 


of  Lake  Nyassa  region,  fartlier  north,  are  cared  for  by  the 
Livingstonia  Mission,  under  the  Rev.  R.  Laws,  M.D.,  who  is  a 
United  Presbyterian  missionary  in  the  service  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland. 

In  the  year  ending  31st  of  March,  1888,  nearly  ;^84,ooo  was 
raised  for  and  spent  upon  these  Missions,  independently  of  that 
contributed  for  Missions  to  the  Jews,  the  Continent  of  Europe, 
and  the  Colonies,  which  made  the  whole  missionary  revenue 
of  the  Free  Church  for  Christ's  cause  abroad  about  ^101,000. 
The  total  cost  of  administering  the  ^84,000  was  under  ^1,200, 
which  is  believed  to  be  the  lowest  percentage  of  charge  in  the 
history  of  Missions,  not  a  little  voluntary  service  being  done 
for  the  Master's  sake  and  the  Church's  good.  Three  of  the 
sources  of  this  revenue  are  of  peculiar  interest,  (i)  The 
natives  themselves  contributed  ^,17,112  of  it,  partly  for 
church  and  missionary  purposes,  and  more  largely  as  fees  for 
school  and  college  education;  Europe  ms  on  the  spot  contri- 
buted ;£^3,353  besides.  (2)  The  Free  Church  having  left  the 
'  voluntary '  question  open,  and  its  Missions  being  educational 
as  well  as  preaching,  its  missionary  teachers  and  professors 
qualify  for  grants-in-aid,  as  at  home,  and  in  this  shape  ;£"i3,o53 
was  received  from  the  various  governments  of  India  and  South 
Africa.  (3)  The  most  important  single  source  of  revenue,  spirit- 
ually and  financially,  is  the  congregational,  created  by  Dr. 
Duff  before  the  Disruption  of  1843,  ^^<^  amounting  last  year 
to  ;^i 5,544.  Dr.  Duff's  ideal  was  an  association  of  all  the 
communicants  in  every  congregation  for  prayer  and  giving  on 
behalf  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  Dr.  Chalmers  tells  us  he 
himself  was  led  by  this  plan  to  devise  the  organization  of  the 
Sustentation  Fund.  About  three-fourths  of  the  1024  congrega- 
tions of  the  Church  have  such  quarterly  associations,  the  other 
fourth  still  adheres  to  the  annual  collection  at  the  church  door. 
These  associations  are  the  sheet  anchor  of  the  Church  Missions, 
not  only  financially  but  spiritually.  Through  them  the  whole 
Church  becomes  missionary ;  without  them  there  is  a  fear  that 
the  Missions  may  be  cared  for  by  what  will  be  virtually  a  society 
within  the  Church.  This  congregational  revenue  has  steadily 
risen  from  £^,2)1  A  ^o  nearly  fourfold.  But  not  more  than 
one-third  of  the  whole  communicmts  give  for  Foreign  Missions, 
while,  allowing  for  families  and  the  very  poor,  the  proportion 
should   be  two -thirds.     The   whole   sum   raised  in   Scotland 


136  Free  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Missions, 

alone  by  the  Free  Church  for  its  Foreign  Missions  since  1843  's 
much  above  a  million  sterling.  But  this  is  still  the  day  of  small 
things  to  the  prayer  of  faith  and  labour  of  love.  Like  the 
other  evangelical  churches  of  Protestant  Christendom,  the 
Free  Church  has  only  begun  to  play  its  part  in  the  world 
enterprise  for  which  our  Lord  prayed  the  Father  (John  xvii. 
20-22),  and  which  He  committed  to  every  disciple  in  all  ages. 

The  mean  annual  increment  of  adult  converts  to  the  Free 
Church  Missions  is  500,  or  more  than  an  average  congregation 
in  Scotland.  Its  whole  staff  of  Christian  agents  is  644  strong, 
at  30  central  and  166  branch  stations.  It  has  64  ordained 
missionaries,  of  whom  16  are  natives,  27  medical  missionaries, 
58  European  missionary  teachers,  of  whom  34  are  ladies, 
exclusive  of  31  missionaries'  wives,  12  European  evangelists 
and  artisans,  331  native  teachers,  male  and  female,  124 
catechists  and  colporteurs,  12  native  divinity  students,  and  44 
Bible-women.  The  members  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland 
numbered  333,100  in  1887-8.  The  number  of  its  ministers, 
exclusive  of  missionaries,  was  11 30  at  home  and  abroad, 
and  of  its  divinity  students  in  the  three  Colleges  of  Edinburgh, 
Glasgow  and  Aberdeen,  318,  of  whom  ZZ  entered  for  the  first 
of  the  four  years'  course  of  study,  after  the  University  course 
in  Arts  of  three  or  four  years.  Of  these  by  far  the  larger 
number  held  the  degree  of  M.A.  ;  the  others  passed  an  entrance 
examination  equivalent  to  the  degree.  From  this  source  the 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  drew  nearly 
all  their  ordained  missionaries. 

Magazines  : — The  Free  Chuj'ch  ;  Monthly.  The  Children's 
Record;  Monthly, 


o' 

> 

IT 

§1 

ft  '^ 

Africa.:— 
Kaffraria    . 
Natal    .     . 
E.  Central  A 

India:— 
Calcutta  and 
Saiitalia 
Bombay     . 
Poona  .     . 
Madras       . 
Ccntr.il  Provi 
Haularabad, 

Fields  of  La 

. 

:^.   . 

t-3  .    .    .    .    M 

o 

2'.  . 

SL  .  .  .  5 

c 

n 

• 

• 

• 

.  .  . 

o — 

„ 

^ 

H 

M      M      M 

>? 

03 

00 

CO 

CO  00  00 

op 

•^ 

^ 

ON-t^     UJ     ^     ^      ONOJ 

PS 

ON 

~^  -5  4^ 

+■  ^^  -vl  Ln  Oi  4^    0 

M 

5'^? 

^ 

M     11     O 

LO                M 

o 

a\ 

o\ 

o  ^  ^ 

N)  4^    (0    to  Ol  ^  4^ 

o 

>-l 

« 

: 

M 

« 

*.  W    O 

:    Ul    CO  (0    OnOJ    on 

a. 

5' 

a- 

1. 
CM 

^ 

w 

„ 

Osifl  Jj 

:   M4.  :   M  :   m 

r 

o 

• 

"^ 

rtl 

n> 

w 

. 

" 

:  w  o 

:  *.  M  w  ^  M^ 

5 

?c 

o 

p 

!"    Q 

V  2- 

(0 

" 

* 

:  :  u 

»  N4.  «w  :    on"  S 

?    0- 

3    P 

n 

n 

w 

. 

-•»■ 

-0.  Ol 

to    M  4>           M    (0    M 

n 

so 

2. 

S 

' 

" 

o 

ON  cow 

O    w  <-a    004-  ~-l  -J 

p" 

3 

*^ 

2 

O 

o 

:       •»>• 

Ul     M    c>          w           M 

5. 

M 

'' 

: 

:   000 

O    H    O    O-O  WUl 

> 

M 

BIx 

w 

rr  P 

(A> 

-^  o 

Ln  Lu    to    ►<           MM 

n  13 

1 

tn 

s 

8 

H^     ON 

Ui    ON  ON  C^  00  M    On 

Ol 

M    004^ 

4-  ^  Ol    0    O  ~j  Cn 

ST  0- 

oi 

Ul 

U) 

On    H      M      H                MM 

p  5  n 

'J 

Ul 

4-    M    OOU)  vj  cn  4>. 

M 

w 

«     KJW 

M  vj     Kj     M    ^    '.^    4i 

^    o 

vO 

M 

M  tn 

S-pg: 

o 

M 

' 

OJ 

ON  M~J 

M  l!j;  ;0    0    2    «    H 

^    w 

^ 

H           ^ 

M    On         w         U> 

o  3  a- 

04^    M 

Ol    O    M    C04i    CO  KJ 

K} 

CT\ 

00~J    vj 

0     M     0   NO    4-     to  NO 

p'o-2 

VO 

tn 

00 

OJ  ^o  o 

O.  -4  O.  U,  V.    M  (ii 

?      1 

is 

M  14-S-1  p 

00 

Ol 

1 

M 

K>  00  M  oj     vb  ^^ 

gg5  o  5-^. 



C/3 

a 

i^ 

§ 

g 

S 

> 

^ 

W 

Ki 

CO 

^a 

1 

^ 

00 

^ 

^ 

w 

^ 

w 

oo 

Co 

O 

s 


r^ 

C/3 

c- 

n 

^, 

o 

J^ 

H 

■>» 

r 

?^ 

> 

c^ 

C 

i:J 

^Tl 

O 

i^ 

^ 

m 

M 

o 

o 

g 

Cri 

(n 

o\ 

Ui 

(     138    ) 


WELSH  CALVINISTIC  METHODISTS'  FOREIGN 
MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ESTABLISHED    184O. 

The  Calvinistic  Methodists  of  Wales  began  to  take  an  interest 
in  missionary  work  at  the  time  when  the  London  Missionary 
Society  was  estabUshed.  They  contributed  Hberally  to  its  funds, 
and  several  of  the  most  useful  missionaries  of  that  excellent 
Society  were  trained  in  their  churches.  But  a  desire  had  been 
growing  for  some  years  that  the  connexion  should  have  a 
Mission  of  its  own,  and  this  ultimately  led  to  the  formation  of 
the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 
which  was  established  in  Liverpool  on  the  31st  of  January, 
1840.  The  field  of  its  first  operations  was  on  the  north-eastern 
frontier  of  Bengal,  on  the  lofty  range  of  mountains  which 
separates  the  plains  of  Bengal  from  the  valley  of  Assam.  These 
mountains  are  inhabited  by  various  hill-tribes,  the  Giros,  the 
Khasis,  the  Jaintias,  Nagas,  &c.  The  British  Government 
had,  about  1834,  made  a  treaty  with  the  Siims  (Kings)  of  Khasia, 
by  which  a  military  station  was  to  be  established  at  Cherra 
Punji,  and  a  road  made  across  the  Khasia  Hills  to  the  British 
territory  in  Assam.  Soon  after  this  treaty  was  made,  Mr.  Lish, 
one  of  the  Serampur  missionaries,  came  to  Cherra  with  the 
intention  of  carrying  on  missionary  operations,  but  did  not 
remain  long.  In  February  1837,  the  Rev.  J.  Tomhn  went  to 
Khasia,  hoping  to  work  his  way,  in  that  direction,  to  the 
southern  part  of  China ;  but  after  a  residence  of  a  few  months 
on  the  Hills  he  returned  to  England.  When  the  Welsh  Foreign 
Mission  was  estabhshed  in  1840,  Mr.  Tomlin  called  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Directors  to  Khasia  as  a  promising  field,  and 
strongly  advised  them  to  take  possession  of  it.  His  advice  was 
followed,  and  the  first  missionary  of  the  Society,  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Jones,  of  Berriew,  Montgomeryshire,  left  Liverpool  for 
the  Khasia  Hills  on  the  25th  of  November,  1840,  arriving  at 
Cherra  Punji  on  the  22nd  of  June,  1841.     He  devoted  him- 


India.  139 

self  at  once  t?o  acquiring  the  language  of  the  people,  and,  as 
they  had  no  literature  or  books,  the  task  was  not  an  easy  one. 
He  received  some  assistance  from  two  young  men  who  had 
learnt  a  little  English  from  Mr.  Lish,  the  Baptist  missionary 
to  whom  we  have  referred.  In  May  1842  other  missionaries 
were  ordained,  the  Revs.  W.  Lewis,  Dr.  Owen  Richards,  and 
James  Williams.  Mr.  Williams  was  appointed  to  commence 
missionary  work  among  the  Bretons  in  the  western  part  of 
France,  where  he  and  Mrs.  Williams  continued  to  labour  until 
1869.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lewis,  together  with  Dr.  Richards,  a 
medical  missionary,  went  to  Khasia,  and  arrived  at  Cherra 
Punji  on  the  2nd  of  January,  1843.  After  labouring  for 
eighteen  years  on  the  Khasia  Hills,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lewis  returned 
to  this  country  in  May  1861.  In  September  1845  another 
missionary,  the  Rev.  Daniel  Jones,  of  Cilcen,  Flintshire,  went 
out  to  strengthen  the  small  band  of  workers ;  but  he  died  in  a 
few  months  after  reaching  the  field.  Other  workers  followed, 
the  Revs.  W.  Pryse,  T.  Jones,  R.  Parry,  D.  Sykes,  G.  Hughes^ 
and  H.  Roberts.  But  at  times,  owing  to  various  circumstances, 
defection,  illness,  and  death,  only  one  or  two  men  were  left  to 
carry  on  the  work.  There  are  now  eight  missionaries  in  the 
field.  The  progress  for  some  years  was  but  slow  and  small, 
if  reckoned  by  the  number  of  converts.  We  have  no  statistics 
for  the  year  185 1,  which  closed  the  first  decade  of  mission 
work  on  the  Hills ;  but  we  find  that  at  the  end  of  1850  there 
was  one  church  with  fourteen  communicants  and  six  candidates. 
The  congregation  at  Nongsawlia  —  the  mission-station  near 
Cherra  Punji— numbered  80  or  100,  but  on  some  occasions 
as  many  as  200  would  come  to  hear  the  Gospel  preached. 
There  were  from  thirty  to  forty  boys  in  the  day-school,  and 
eighteen  females  were  taught  by  Mrs.  Lewis. 

_  In  1846  a  new  mission  was  established  at  Jowai,  the  chief 
village  on  the  Jaintia  Hills,  and  in  subsequent  years  the  work 
was  extended  to  various  other  parts  of  the  Hills.  In  1849,  the 
Rev.  W.  Pryse  commenced  operations  at  Sylhet  in  the  plains 
of  Bengal.  The  Revs.  T.  Jones,  R.  Parry,  H.  Roberts,  and 
G.  Hughes,  also  laboured  here  for  a  time;  but  though  the 
work  was  carried  on  vigorously  and  not  without  some  degree 
of  success,  circumstances  occurred  which  made  it  advisable  to 
limit  the  operations  of  the  Mission  to  the  Hills.  It  was  hopeti 
that  some  other  Society  would  be  able  to  take  over  this  field ; 


140         Welsh  Calvmistic  Methodists^  Foreign  Missions. 

but  the  overtures  made  with  that  view  were  unsuccessful,  and 
this  large  district  was  unoccupied  until  1887,  when  this  Mission 
was  enabled  to  resume  the  work. 

The  Mission  field  in  India  is  divided  into  eight  districts, 
each  under  the  charge  of  one  or  more  missionaries.  These 
districts  are : — 

(1)  Cherra. — Here  is  located  the  Normal  School  which 
supplies  the  various  village  schools  on  the  Hills  with  teachers. 
This  institution  has  grown  gradually  out  of  the  day-school 
established  here  by  the  first  missionary.  The  college  is  now 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  J.  Ceredig  Evans,  who 
assists  in  the  general  work  of  the  district  also.  At  Cherra, 
too,  there  has  lately  been  formed  the  nucleus  of  a  Theological 
Institution  conducted  by  the  Rev.  John  Roberts  and  Mr. 
Evans.  There  are  in  this  district  3  churches  and  11 
preaching  stations,  408  church  members,  878  adherents  (i.e. 
people  who  have  given  up  heathen  practices,  keep  the  Sabbath, 
and  attend  means  of  grace),  727  Sunday  scholars  and  teachers, 
and  563  day  scholars. 

(2)  Shillong  is  now  the  headquarters  of  the  Government 
of  Assam.  The  mission  has  here  a  High  School  for  boys  and 
girls,  and  a  chapel  has  been  recently  erected  with  accommoda- 
tion for  1200  people.  The  town  and  a  large  tract  of  the 
neighbouring  country  are  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  T. 
Jerman  Jones.  This  district  contains  14  churches,  34  preach- 
ing stations,  1864  church  members,  2122  adherents,  1897 
Sunday  scholars  and  teachers,  and  1274  day  scholars. 

(3)  Shella. — This  district  lies  to  the  south-west  of  Cherra, 
and  borders  upon  the  plains  of  Bengal,  and  the  religion  and  habits 
of  the  people  combine  many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  Hill 
tribes  with  some  of  those  of  their  BengaH  neighbours.  There 
are  here  12  churches,  17  preaching  stations,  467  church 
members,  777  adherents,  673  Sunday  scholars  and  teachers, 
and  618  day  scholars.  The  Rev.  William  Williams  is  now  in 
charge  of  the  district. 

(4)  Mawphlang  district  contains  2  churches,  3  preaching 
stations,  123  church  mem^)ers,  204  adherents,  159  Sunday 
scholars  and  teachers,   and   103  day  scholars.     Besides  the 


India.  14I 

ordinary  missionary  work,  a  Medical  Mission  is  carried  on  here 
under  the  direction  of  the  Rev.  G.  Griffiths,  M.B.,  CM. 
Among  a  people  who  attribute,  as  the  Khasis  do,  all  their 
ailments,  bodily  and  other,  to  the  operation  of  demons,  and 
who  depend  for  immunity  and  deliverance  from  sickness  and 
injury  upon  the  concihation  of  these  imaginary  powers  by 
sacrifices,  a  Medical  Mission  not  only  provides  bodily  relief, 
but  also  strikes  at  the  root  of  their  superstition.  _  Many 
heathens  from  all  parts  of  the  Hills,  coming  to  Dr.  Griffiths  in 
search  of  deliverance  from  physical  suffering,  have  thus  heard 
for  the  first  time,  and  have  carried  back  to  the  distant  villages 
from  which  they  came,  the  tidings  of  the  way  of  salvation. 
During  1887,  Dr.  Griffiths  treated  141 8  patients,  of  whom  599 
were  heathens. 

(5)  Khadsawphra. — This  is  the  territory  of  the  Rajah  of 
Nongklow,  who  was  the  first  of  the  Khasi  chiefs  to  make  a 
treaty  with  the  British  Government.  The  present  Rajah, 
U  Kinesing  Siim  (King),  is  a  zealous  elder  of  the  church  at 
Mairang,  and  often  takes  part  in  the  public  services  in  the 
district.  There  are  here  5  churches,  13  preaching  stations, 
282  church  members,  401  adherents,  433  Sunday  scholars  and 
teachers,  and  336  day  scholars.  The  Rev.  C.  L.  Stephens  is 
the  missionary  in  charge. 

(6)  JowAi. — Since  1881  the  Rev.  John  Jones  has  had  the 
superintendence  of  this  district.  In  March  of  the  present  year 
(1888),  he  returned  home  on  furlough,  leaving  the  charge  of 
the  district  to  Mr.  Arthur  D.  Hughes,  M.B.,  CM.,  a  Medical 
Missionary.  It  is  intended  to  make  Jowai  the  headquarters  of 
a  Medical  Mission  for  Jaintia  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Hughes. 
There  are  in  this  district  7  churches,  27  preaching  stations, 
814  church  members,  1262  adherents,  1262  Sunday  scholars 
and  teachers,  and  680  day  scholars. 

(7)  Shangpoong. — This  district,  which  was  formed  in  1880, 
comprises  the  part  of  Jaintia  east  of  the  Jowai  district,  and 
has  since  its  formation  been  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev. 
Robert  Evans.  At  the  end  of  1887  there  were  in  the  district 
8  churches,  14  preaching  stations,  443  church  members,  748  Sun- 
day scholars  and  teachers,  855  adherents,  and  259  day  scholars. 


142         WelsA  Calvinistic  Methodists^  Foreign  Missions, 

Wlien  the  missionaries  commenced  their  labours  in  Khasia, 
the  people  had  no  books  or  written  language.  Several  editions 
of  the  New  Testament  have  Ijeen  printed  in  Khasi,  and  a 
translation  of  the  Pentateuch  \  two  editions  of  The  Pilgrim's 
Pro^ress^  translated  by  Mr.  Lewis  ;  several  editions  of  a  Hymn 
Book,  the  last  containing  242  hymns;  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Mr.  Charles's  Instructor^  Dr.  Watts's  New  Testament  History^ 
Come  to  Jesus,  and  many  tracts  and  school-books.  The  mis- 
sionaries are  now  engaged  in  translating  the  remaining  portion 
of  tlie  Old  Testament. 

The  Gospel  has  wrought  a  wonderful  change  in  the  material 
condition  of  the  Khasis ;  the  people  have  become  more  cleanly 
in  their  persons  and  their  habits ;  they  build  better  houses,  and 
have  greater  comforts  in  their  homes;  they  till  their  land 
better,  and  become  more  elevated  in  all  their  domestic  and 
social  relations.  Many  proofs  might  also  be  given  of  the 
reality  of  their  conversion ;  it  is  shown  (i)  by  the  personal 
efforts  made  by  many  of  the  native  Christians  to  bring  others  to 
a  knowledge  of  salvation ;  (2)  by  their  willingness  to  contribute 
their  money  for  religious  purposes;  they  build  their  own 
school-rooms  and  chapels,  many  of  them  exercising  much  self- 
denial  that  they  may  have  something  to  give  ;  (3)  the  reality  of 
their  conversion  is  shown  not  only  by  a  life  consistent  with  the 
Gospel,  but  by  their  being  enabled  to  suffer  loss  and  persecu- 
tion for  the  sake  of  Christ.  We  are  constantly  receiving 
accounts  of  young  men  and  women,  and  sometimes  of  elderly 
people,  being  cruelly  treated  by  their  relatives  because  they 
have  cast  their  lot  with  the  Christians.  The  story  of  U  Borsing 
Siim  is  well  known — he  refused  the  Rajaship  of  Cherra  rather 
than  deny  his  Christian  profession. 

Sylhet  District. — The  Rev.  J.  Pengwern  Jones  and  Miss  John 
have  since  the  beginning  of  the  present  year  settled  in  the  town 
of  Sylhet,  to  resume  the  work  formerly  carried  on  here.  There 
is  here  a  mission  chapel  and  a  few  native  Christians.  Miss 
John  has  commenced  a  small  school  for  girls,  and  hopes  to 
have  access  to  the  Zenanas.  There  is  in  the  district  of  Sylhet 
a  population  of  nearly  two  millions,  without  any  missionaries, 
except  the  agents  of  this  Society. 

Brittany  has  also  been  chosen  as  a  missionary  field  by  the 
Welsh  Mission,  because  of  the  interest  taken  by  the  people  of 


Summary, 


143 


Wales  in  the  Bretons,  a  people  speaking  a  language  very  similar 
to  their  own,  and  being  like  them  a  branch  of  the  old  Celtic 
family. 


SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income^  ;£5>ooo»* 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Khasia  and  Jaintial 
Hills,  Assam    ./ 
Sylhet^      .      .      . 

1 841 

1887 

7 

I 

Or- 
dained. 

8 

I 

Lay. 

I 

Fe- 
male. 

7 
I 

Lay. 

/  23Evan.3 
\  1 86  Teach. 

Female. 

14  B.  W. 
78  T. 

I 

Totals  .      . 

8 

9 

I 

8 

209 

93 

Fields  of  Labour. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com- 
municants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native 
Contributions. 

Khasia  and  Jaintia' 

Hills,  Assam     ., 

Sylhet  .... 

6,499 
20 

1,389 

120 

3,833* 
... 

/480 

Totals  .      . 

6,519 

1,389 

1 

120 

3,833 

;^48o 

*  This  includes  the  amount  spent  in  the  Brittany  Mission. 

'  The  Sylhet  Mission  was  given  up  16  years  ago,  but  resumed  in  1887. 

'  The  workers  given  are  Evangelists,  who  have  been  licensed  by  the 
Presbytery,  and  paid  teachers,  male  and  female,  and  Bible-women.  There 
are  some  sixty  others,  who  preach  every  wSunday,  and  344  teachers  in  the 
Sunday  Schools, 

*  The  above  are  day-schools  only;  we  have  II9  Sabbath  schools, 
attended  by  5,899  scholars. 

Magazine: — Y Brysorfa ;  Monthly. 


(  '44  ; 


PRIMITIVE  METHODIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ESTABLISHED    1 843. 
EXTENDED   TO   THE   HEATHEN    I 869. 

The  missionary  work  of  this  Connexion,  strictly  speaking, 
dates  from  the  year  1843;  but  at  first  it  was  carried  on  exclu- 
sively at  home  and  in  the  colonies.  Stations  have  been 
established  in  Victoria,  New  South  Wales,  South  Australia, 
Queensland,  Tasmania,  New  Zealand,  and  Canada,  most  of 
which  are  still  supported  by  the  Connexion;^  but  it  was  not 
until  1869  that  missions  to  the  heathen  were  undertaken.  In 
that  year,  a  vessel  named  the  Elgiva,  trading  between  Liverpool 
and  the  West  Coast  of  Africa,  touched  at  the  Island  of 
Fernando  Po,  a  Spanish  colony  in  the  Gulf  of  Guinea.  The 
captain  and  carpenter  of  this  vessel  were  members  of  the 
Primitive  Methodist  Church,  Boundary  Street,  Liverpool ;  and 
the  carpenter,  Mr.  Hands,  having  to  attend  to  some  work  which 
made  it  necessary  for  him  to  remain  on  shore  for  a  few  days, 
gathered  as  many  of  the  people  together  for  worship  as  he 
could.  He  found  a  few  who  feared  God,  and  who  had  been 
members  of  the  Baptist  Church,  before  the  Mission  conducted 
by  Mr.  Saker  was  broken  up  by  the  Spanish  authorities  and 
the  missionary  expelled.  These  people  welcomed  Mr.  Hands ; 
and  as  there  had  been  a  change  in  the  Government  of  Spain, 
and  there  was  then  liberty  for  the  peo|)le  to  meet  for  worship, 
they  wished  him  to  stay  and  be  their  minister.  This  he  could 
not  do,  but  he  submitted  the  needs  of  this  island  to  the 
Missionary  Committee  of  the  Primitive  Methodist  Connexion, 
and  after  a  careful  consideration  of  the  request  made  that  a 
mission  should  be  established  in  Santa  Isabel,  the  chief  town, 
that  request  was  granted,  and  in  J  January  1870  the  Revs.  R.  W. 
Burnett  and  H.  Roe,  with  their  wives,  sailed  for  this  field  of 
labour.     They  met  with  a  hearty  welcome.     In  187 1  the  Rev. 

*  The  stations  established  in  Canada  now  form  part  of  the  Methodist 
Church  of  the  Dominion. 


Fernando  Po :  Cape  Colony.  145 

D.  T.  Maylott  was  sent  out  to  join  these  bretl.ren  and  help  to 
extend  the  work  along  the  west  coast  of  the  island ;  but  it  was 
not  till  1873  that  this  was  really  done,  owing  to  difficulties 
which  interposed.  Mr.  W.  N.  Barleycorn,  who  was  one  of  the 
first  converts  at  Santa  Isabel,  was  associated  with  Mr.  Maylott 
in  the  West  Mission,  the  headquarters  of  which  were  fixed  at 
George's  or  San  Carlos  Bay.  Land  was  obtained,  and,  as  at 
Santa  Isabel,  suitable  buildings  for  church  and  school  and 
missionary's  residence  were  erected.  In  February  1874  a 
catechumen  class  was  formed  at  the  Bay  Mission,  and  several 
young  Bubis  were  regularly  met  for  religious  instruction ;  but  it 
was  October  of  the  same  year  before  the  first  convert  from 
heathenism,  a  young  man  named  Hooree,  was  baptized. 

The  Mission  at  Santa  Isabel  has  been  extended  to  Banni,  on 
the  north-east  coast  of  that  island,  where  land  has  been  secured 
and  a  station  formed.  Rev.  W.  N.  Barleycorn,  who  had 
laboured  for  some  years  at  the  Bay  Mission,  was  removed  to 
this  locality  in  1884;  but  difficulties  arising  at  Santa  Isabel 
with  the  Spanish  authorities,  he  had  in  a  short  time  to  leave 
Banni  and  return  to  George's  Bay. 

These  Missions  have  been  favoured  with  considerable  pros- 
perity, notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
priests  and  some  difficulties  with  the  Spanish  authorities. 
Recently,  however,  a  better  understanding  has  been  established 
with  the  Government  of  Spain,  and  arrangements  made  for 
educational  work,  which  it  is  hoped  will  greatly  enlarge  the 
usefulness  of  these  Missions,  and  lead  to  the  occupancy  of  the 
whole  island. 

In  1869  the  Missionary  Committee  received  an  invitation 
from  Aliwal  North,  a  district  of  Cape  Colony,  bordering  the 
Orange  Free  State.  After  giving  to  this  invitation  due  and 
careful  consideration,  it  was  decided  to  send  a  missionary  to 
that  locality.  Accordingly,  Rev.  H.  Buckenham  was  sent 'out 
early  in  October  1870,  and  landed  at  Port  Elizabeth  in  the 
latter  part  of  November,  from  which  place  he  began  his  journey 
inland,  and  reached  Aliwal  on  the  6th  of  December.  For  a 
short  time  he  had  the  use  of  the  Dutch  Church,  but  a  room 
was  soon  fitted  up  for  public  worship,  and  early  in  1871  Mr. 
Buckenham  opened  a  Sunday  School  in  the  same  room.  In 
the  course  of  a  few  months  he  commenced  an  evening  school 

L 


146 


Primitive  Methodist  Missio?iary  Society. 


for  natives,  and  in  the  August  began  a  native  day  school. 
Church  and  school  and  parsonage  were  built,  and  other 
facilities  provided  for  carrying  on  the  work  of  the  Mission. 
Mr.  Buckenham  remained  till  1875,  when  he  was  succeeded 
by  Rev.  John  Smith.  The  Rev.  John  Watson  followed  Mr. 
Smith,  who  returned  to  his  former  field  of  labour  in  1883.  The 
Mission  has  been  favoured  with  encouraging  success,  and  now 
comprehends  two  European  Churches,  five  native  Churches,  and 
three  native  ("ay  schools.  The  missionary  now  in  charge  is 
Rev.  G.  E.  Butt,  Mr.  Smith  having  returned  to  England. 

The  Society  is  making  arrangements  to  send  a  missionary 
party  this  year  (1889)  to  the  Upper  Zambesi  in  South  Central 
Africa,  and  thus  extend  their  work  among  the  heathen. 

SUMMARY. 
Inco??ie,  1887-8,  ;^I4,I28  ()s.  iid,^ 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered, 
A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Com- 

muni- 
canis. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 

Coiitribu- 

tions. 

Santa  Isabel  andj 
Banni,  Fernan-  . 
do  Po    .      .      . 

George's  or    San 
Carlos  Bay, 
Fernando  Po  . 

Miwal        Noith 
and        James- 
town,       Cape 
Colony       .     .  I 

1870 
1873 
1870 

3 
I 

7 

Or- 
dained. 

2 
I 

• 

Fe- 
male. 

X 

1 

Or- 
dained. 

X 

I 

Lay. 

I 

X 

16 

97 

19 

310 

3 
I 

3 

150 
20 

186 

£   s.   d. 
94    5    8 
19  12  10 

507  15     3 

Totals       . 

•• 

10 

5 

2 

2 

18 

426 

6 

356 

621   13    9 

1  This  sum  includes  the  amount  spent  in  Home  and  Colonial  Mission  work. 

Magazine; — Records  0/ Mission  Work;  [Monthly. 


(     147     ) 


SOUTH  AMERICAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ESTABLISHED    1844;    REFORMED    1852  ;    RE-NAMED    1864. 

This  Society  was  first  established  in  1844,  under  the  title  of 
the  Patagonian  Mission,  with  a  view  to  convert  the  South 
American  Indians  to  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ — both 
those  who  dwell  in  the  southern  parts,  known  as  Patagonians 
and  Fuegians,  and  the  Indians  of  the  more  central  plains. 

Captain  Allen  Gardiner,  R.N.,  who  was  the  real  founder 
of  the  Society,  spent  very  many  years  of  his  life,  and  much 
out  of  his  private  resources,  in  visiting  various  parts  of  the 
world,  and  as  a  layman  doing  missionary  work ;  but  he 
specially  set  his  heart  on  South  America,  as  affording  a  very 
wide  and  hitherto  almost  unoccupied  field  of  labour  for  Christ. 
But,  owing  to  the  antagonism  of  the  Romish  Church  in  the 
South  American  Republics,  the  hostility  of  the  heathen  natives, 
and  the  lack  of  support  from  England,  he  was  baffled  in  his 
efforts  over  and  over  again.  Sdll  he  did  not  despair,  though 
more  than  once  he  had  to  return  to  England  after  fruitless 
labours.  His  final  attempt  to  make  a  settlement  for  missionary 
work  was  in  1850,  when,  with  six  companions,  he  endeavoured 
to  establish  himself  on  one  of  the  islands  of  the  Tierra  del 
Fu^gian  Archipelago,  above  Cape  Horn.  They  were  obliged 
by  untoward  circumstances  to  abandon  the  spot  selected,  and 
after  many  months  of  great  suffering,  borne  with  the  most 
heroic  fortitude  and  Christian  patience,  they  died  one  after 
another  on  the  mainland  of  Tierra  del  Fuego  from  disease  and 
starvation,  the  arrangements  for  succouring  them  having  mis- 
carried. Captain  Allen  Gardiner  was  the  last  survivor,  and 
his  journals,  which  he  continued  till  within  a  few  days  of  his 
death,  in  September  185 1,  were  most  providentially  preserved 
and  recovered  by  one  of  the  vessels  of  Her  Majesty's  Navy, 
and  are  now  in  the  possession  of  the  South  American  Mis- 
sionary Society.  The  life  and  labours  of  Captain  Allen 
Gardiner  are  among  the  most  interesting  of  missionary  records, 
and  the  account  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  his  companions 

L   2 


148  South  American  Missionary  Society, 

and  himself,  their  Christian  fortitude  and  resignation  to  the 
will  of  God,  is  one  of  the  most  thrilling  stories  ever  told. 

Among  his  dying  words  were  these  :  '  I  trust  poor  Fuegia  and 
South  America  will  not  be  abandoned.  Missionary  seed  has 
been  sown  here,  and  the  Gospel  message  ought  to  follow.  If 
I  have  a  wish  for  the  good  of  my  fellow-men,  it  is  that  the  Tierra 
del  Fuego  Mission  may  be  prosecuted  with  vigour^  and  the  work 
in  South  America  commenced.' 

The  deaths  of  this  heroic  man  and  his  companions  at  first 
discouraged  many  persons  in  England  from  further  attempts  at 
Mission  work  in  South  America,  but  they  inspired  others,  and 
especially  the  Rev.  G.  P.  Despard,  to  persevere,  and  in  1852 
the  Patagonian  Missionary  Society  was  reformed. 

In  1854  a  fresh  start  was  made  to  plant  the  cross  of  Christ 
in  Tierra  del  Fuego.  The  Allen  Gardiner  mission  vessel 
was  sent  out  by  the  Committee,  under  the  command  of  Capt. 
Parker  Snow,  who,  with  Mrs.  Snow,  was  indefatigable  in  the 
pioneering  work.  A  settlement  was  formed  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  Rev.  G.  P.  Despard  at  Keppel,  one  of  the 
Falkland  Isles.  The  natives  of  the  Beagle  Channel  were 
communicated  with,  and  many  from  time  to  time  visited 
Keppel,  and  learnt  somewhat  of  Christianity  and  civilization, 
while  the  missionaries  were  enabled  to  learn  something  of  the 
Fuegian  language.  In  1859  another  definite  attempt  was  made 
to  found  a  missionary  station  on  one  of  the  Tierra  del  Fuegian 
Islands,  at  a  place  called  Woollya.  But  again  failure  was  the 
result,  and  the  missionaries  and  all  the  crew  of  the  Alleii 
Gardiner^  except  one,  were  massacred,  as  they  were  engaged 
in  prayer  on  the  seashore. 

Thus  once  more  all  hope,  humanly  speaking,  seemed  gone  ; 
but  brave  and  loving  hearts  were  still  found  to  carry  on  the 
work,  both  at  home  and  abroad. 

In  1863  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Stirling  went  out  as  superintendent 
of  the  Mission,  and  in  the  following  year  the  Society  was  re- 
named the  '  South  American  Missionary  Society.' 

Mr.  Stirling  brought  four  Fuegian  youths  to  England,  who 
gave  evidence  of  the  success  of  the  work  of  the  missionaries. 

In  1869  Mr.  Stirling  spent  seven  months  in  a  small  wooden 
hut  among  the  natives  at  Ooshooia,  on  the  mainland  of 
Tierra  del  Fue'go,  trusting  his  life  in  their  hands,  and  in  mil 
reliance  on  God's  merciful  protection.     His  faith  and  bravery 


Tierra  del  Fuesro, 


149 


were  signally  rewarded.  He  gained  great  influence  over  the 
natives,  and  this  noble  venture  of  his  has  been  the  means, 
under  God,  of  firmly  establishing  Christianity  and  civilization 
in  Tierra  del  Fuego. 

At  the  end  of  1869  Mr.  Stirling  received  a  summons  from 
England,  and  at  once  proceeding  home,  was  consecrated  in 
Westminster  Abbey,  December  21,  1869,  first  Bishop  of  the 
Falkland  Islands. 

During  the  bishop's  absence  the  missionaries  from  Keppel 
made  a  regular  settlement  at  Ooshooia,  which,  under  the 
superintendence  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Bridges,  who  went  out  as 
a  boy  of  twelve  with  Mr.  Despard  in  1854,  assisted  by  his 
devoted  fellow-workers,  has  become  a  native  Christian  village 
and  district. 

The  Fuegians  in  their  natural  state  have  long  been  known  as 
among  the  most  degraded  of  all  heathen  people,  and  given  up 
to  every  vice  and  abomination,  and  without  any  belief  in  a  god 
of  any  kind.  The  late  Charles  Darwin,  F.R.S.,  who  visited 
them  many  years  ago,  wrote  of  them  as  being  in  the  *  lowest 
state '  of  any  people  in  any  part  of  the  world,  and  considered 
them  utterly  incapable  of  being  Christianized  or  civilized. 
Moreover,  as  intimated  by  Captain  Cook  in  the  account  of 
his  intercourse  with  them,  it  seemed  doubtful  whether  they 
possessed  what  could  be  called  an  articulate  language.  But 
now  we  have  in  Tierra  del  Fuego  a  Christian  Church  and 
District,  with  its  schools,  orphanage,  Bible  and  mothers' 
meetings,  and  all  the  *  machinery '  of  an  English  parish.  The 
natives  in  large  numbers,  *  clothed  and  in  their  right  mind,' 
live  in  cottages  with  gardens  attached,  and  follow  the  various 
occupations  of  civilized  life.  And  what  is  worthy  of  special 
record  is  the  fact  that  they  are  now  in  possession  of  part  of  the 
New  Testament  Scriptures,  translated  into  their  own  language 
by  the  Rev.  T.  Bridges. 

These  remarkably  practical  results  were  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  late  Mr.  Darwin,  and  when  he  had  ascer- 
tained their  truth  he  became  a  donor  to  the  Society.  Not 
many  years  ago,  also,  the  English  Admiralty  issued  a  notice  to 
all  the  maritime  nations  of  the  world  that  within  certain  limits 
of  the  Fuegian  Archipelago  shipwrecked  mariners  would  be 
kindly  treated  by  the  natives,  who  had  come  within  the 
influence  of  the   Society's  work.     More  recently   (in   1882) 


150  South  American  Missionary  Society. 

further  testimony  was  borne  by  Captain  Bove,  the  Commander 
of  the  ItaUan  and  Argentine  Antarctic  Expedition,  which  spent 
a  considerable  time  in  the  Fuegian  Archipelago.  In  his  official 
report  to  the  Italian  Government  he  expresses  his  opinion  that 
from  what  he  saw  of  the  work  of  the  South  American  Missionary 
Society,  the  whole  of  Tierra  del  Fudgo  would  in  a  few  years  be 
Christianized  and  civilized. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Society,  in  1883,  a  letter, 
accompanied  by  a  gold  medal,  was  read  from  the  King  of 
Italy,  in  acknowledgment  of  aid  rendered  by  missionaries  of 
this  Society,  at  the  Ooshooia  Station,  to  the  shipwrecked  crew 
and  passengers  of  an  Italian  exploring  expedition.  After 
referring  to  this  subject,  the  letter  continues  : 

'  His  Majesty  has  been  made  aware  how  thoroughly  these  apostles  of 
universal  civilization  have  maintained  the  character  of  their  holy  calling 
when  coming  in  circumstances  so  critical  to  the  aid  of  His  Majesty's 
subjects.  His  Majesty  has  also  learned  how  it  is  due  to  their  indefatigable 
Christian  labours  that  the  very  savages  of  Tierra  del  Fuego,  who  were 
formerly  such  an  object  of  dread,  have  shown,  at  their  very  first  meeting 
of  our  shipwrecked  crew,  to  how  great  an  extent  their  old  ferocity  has 
been  laid  aside.  This  had  been  beyond  the  hopes  of  that  great  man 
Darwin,  when  he  wrote  his  first  work,  the  harbinger  of  such  advances  in 
science,  yet  in  a  short  lapse  of  years  the  work  of  the  missionaries  had 
sufficed  to  transfer  the  natives  of  that  island  from  the  depths  of  savagery 
to  such  a  level  of  improvement  as  drew  forth  the  praises  of  Darwin 
himself,  and  led  him  to  enter  his  name  among  the  subscribers  to  the  Soufh 
American  Missions.  To  this  commencement  of  civilization,  and  therefore 
to  the  missionaries  and  to  your  Society,  we  owe  the  rescue  of  our  country- 
men. His  Majesty  the  King  has  given  orders  that  thanks  should  be 
tendered  to  the  President  of  the  Committee  of  South  American  Missions, 
and  that  the  expression  of  these  thanks  should  be  accompanied  by  the 
presentation  of  a  gold  medal  bearing  His  Majesty's  effigy  and  the  inscrip- 
tion : — "  Demersis  cequore  nautis  attidit  Religio  salutem."  "  Religion  has 
brought  safety  to  the  mariners  rescued  from  a  watery  grave."' 

The  mission  steamer,  Allen  Gardiner,  has  been  altered  to  a 
sailing  schooner  after  completing  some  important  investiga- 
tions of  the  channels,  and  is  usefully  assisting  to  develop  and 
extend  the  Southern  Mission,  and  is  in  full  work. 

The  Society  has  during  1888  commenced  a  mission  to  the 
Indians  of  the  Paraguayan  Chaco,  and  trusts  that,  under  the 
blessing  of  God,  similar  results  may  eventually  be  brought  about. 

Ministerial  work  is  carried  on  in  the  interest  of  many 
thousands  of  British  subjects  resident  in  South  America,  and 
of  sailors  who  visit  its  ports.     Merchants,  .with  their  staffs  of 


Tierra  del  Fuego ;  South  America.  151 

clerks  and  their  families,  persons  engaged  in  agricultural 
pursuits,  miners,  factory  hands,  and  artificers  of  all  kinds,  are 
settled  in  the  towns  and  country  districts  of  South  America. 
Were  it  not  for  the  intervention  of  the  South  American 
Missionary  Society,  these  would  be  as  *  sheep  without  a 
shepherd.' 

The  abolition  of  the  Government  Consular  chaplaincies 
made  it  more  than  ever  necessary  that  the  Society  should 
develop  its  ministerial  work;  and  hence,  in  1864,  it  estab- 
lished its  system  of  chaplaincies.  Clergymen  and  lay  agents 
were  sent  out  to  different  centres  to  minister  to  the  wants 
of  our  fellow-countrymen ;  and  from  all  sides  reports  have 
from  time  to  time  come  to  hand  of  the  thankful  appreciation 
with  which  their  services  are  regarded. 

From  the  first  institution  of  the  chaplaincies  the  following 
centres  have  been  or  still  are  benefited  : — (Brazil)  Rio  Janeiro, 
Pemambuco,  Santos,  San  Paulo,  Rio  Claro ;  (Argentine 
RepubUc)  Rosario,  Cordoba,  Tucuman,  Frayle  Muerto,  Buenos 
Ayres  Province,  Bahia  Blanca,  Alexandra  Colony,  Patagones, 
Chubut ;  (Uruguay)  Fray  Bentos,  Salto,  Concordia,  Paysandu  ; 
(Peru)  Lima,  Callao ;  (Chili)  Arica,  Chanaral,  Santiago,  Lota ; 
Panama. 

The  establishment  of  these  chaplaincies  was  at  first  very 
much  opposed  by  the  Roman  Catholic  authorities.  At  Lota 
an  attempt  was  made  to  burn  down  a  room  which  had  been 
procured  to  serve  as  a  church  and  school.  At  Santiago  every 
window  in  the  first  Protestant  church  was  broken ;  and, 
generally  speaking,  the  laws  of  the  States  were  adverse  to  the 
work  of  the  Society.  Now,  however,  through  the  dissemination 
of  juster  notions  of  truth  and  freedom,  religious  toleration  exists 
in  every  State  in  South  America,  with  the  exception  of  Peru. 

The  Society's  chaplains  are,  however,  strictly  enjoined  not 
to  be  aggressive,  or  to  court  controversy,  but  to  be  open  to 
all  inquiries  after  truth. 

Thus  the  Society  is  '  preparing  the  way'  for  the  diffusion  of 
lig'it  among  the  population  of  South  America,  and  of  the  know- 
ledge of  Christian  faith  and  practice,  *  as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus.' 

For  Summary^  see  next  page. 

Magazines : — T/ie  South  A77ierican  Missionary  Magazine^ 
Monthly  ;   The  Juvenile  Gift^  Quarterly. 


(—1 

u 
o 

o 

»— t 

ry2 


o 

o 

lO 


l-H  fO 


<     6 
»— I     CO 

W      00 

K     I 

ID      ^ 

O 

T 

< 


S^ 


s§ 

u5 

2^^ 

5  -s^g 

?J  0 

0 

i:in-r. 

„ 

Tt- 

0 

ro 

1 

Ifi 

: 

s?5^ 

0 

': 

: 

10 

^  0 

C    X   ^ 

•  '-■        Sf.  « 

^^ 

" 

"■fr.  7. 

''             "^ 

"1 

VO 

f^l  0      10 

'"*"* 

« 

I 

ir,^0 

f*» 

• 

"o 

M 

N    »0     M 

£ 

: 

■♦ 

: 

^ 

.2 

T) 

M    - 

CO 

.^ 

c 
rt 

^ 

in 

/—*— \ 

2 

13 

i:  4) 

>^ 

0 

M 

M  M  aba 

0 

.ti 

•3 

• 

; 

• 

C/3 

c 

1) 
6 

■g 

C/5Q 

• 

CO 

i 

U) 

/— *— > 

k.  ^ 

•S  S 

E 

• — .— ' 

X 

^       V  '  1  ' 

-a. 2 

""j 

£ 

. — *— » 

'~~^~ 

Ji 

c 

ClJ 

< 

4= 

5  rt 

2c 

C   M 
< 

CO 

U  g 

•* 

: 

10  >, 

0 

m 

5 

■2 

v 

0 

c3 

i 

-3 

J3 

i 

""^ 

0  1 

i! 

^ 

1 
CJ 

a 

Pu 

'"' 

S' 

. 

. 

8-5 

5 

« 

f^  £  rt  n  u 
(u  s  rt  !« 

s 

-t 

• 

"^ 

ID 

•£  ^  ^  « 

ri 

<: 

v.^ 

^-v-* 

j5 

1 

: 

H 

J 

. 

: 

. 

: 

w 

0) 

c 

5 

b 

0 

I 

^ 

7 

1 

ei 

0 

: 

s 

: 

: 

: 

: 

: 

> 

■5 

•o 

— 

13 
•1 

— 

CJ 

c 

(U 

^ 

-a 
0 

: 

• 

: 

§ 

: 

; 

• 

: 

J 

-13   u) 

"rt 

C   ^ 

g 

w 

M 

: 

CI 

N  rt  ^  : 

: 

; 

0 
E 

t^ 

1-    " 

2K 

>> 

^ 

« 

■<|- 

0 

: 

oil 

: 

: 

: 

: 

.£? 

'6 

<u 

c2 

a 

"h 

: 

: 

H 

•^ 

: 

: 

*• 

: 

0 

0  1 

M 

M 

: 

M 

: 

i' 

^ 

' 

' 

: 

10 

ON 

'0  13 

■* 

00 

c 

4J 

fO 

h  Q 

VO 

VO 

n 

rt 

CO 

• 

1)  '^ 
c  < 

■^ 

00 

is| 

00 

II 

00 

u 

P 

• 

" 

j. 

• 

5^ 

3 

S 

01 

rt    . 

3 

u.   ' 

0 

* 

d! 

in   • 

u 

* 

II 

Ij 

1 

U 
Pi 

u 
5 

C 
0 

t3    • 

c 
«^ 

.2.2 

< 

rt 

1 

M 

■«-" 

rt 

11 

2 

11 

13 

.a 

1 

to 

p< 

1.2 
Si 
MM 

3 

6 

5^ 

t^ 

H 

^ 

<J 

_ 





-a 

"rt 

C4 

■"^~~ 

~~~ 

J 

*  !2  t^  ,/ 

15^ 

= 

: 

^ 

8 

« 

^      W 

J 

J 

^ 

. • 

• 

— s 

— ^ — 

>o 

0             -"T 

43 

rt 

Si 

M 

ef.        ti 

WJ 

V 
3 
-5  

?  C 

C5 

•^g 

V 

> 

1 

/— ~-« 

"SS 

^^-v/— '-X 

2 

2i£ 

i^ 

c 

M 

. 

wbi.-g 

►* 

\n 

bXI 

ii 

w  "!  a 

yj 

: 

'inuiin^    Q 

^ 

.5 

o 

§ 

- 

cr.      tx 

JiS 

c  — 
'Si 

ONt^ 

t^ 

Ix> 

^3 

00 

3 

• 

« 

^- 

1, 

S 

'^   1 

n 

tfl 

c 

-^  i 

Ji 

2  - 

.!2  >- 

E 

u 

■a 

TV  ° 

O 

c 

M5h 

V 

a- 

|8^ 

W  = 

c« 

vg 

.S 

8     2, 

8 

CO 

I" 

g 

fO 

tfl 

• 

e« 

o 

< 

" 

1) 

fn 

^~ 

v_^.^ 

c  _ 

^-•■~v-^ 

en 

: 

: 

: 

• 

_o 

1 

: 

: 

H 

X 

d 

^ 

.9  - 



M- 

c 

'/) 

J 

• 

• 

• 

ClI 

: 

: 

; 

N 

g 

* 

' 

* 

^ 

5  "" 

h 

0-J5  

: 

• 

II 

^- 

3 
O 

c 
a 

: 

: 

'' 

: 

: 

: 

-It 

in 

5-5  o 

00 

m 

IK 

« 

M 

00 

M 

rt 

^ 

• 

CIS 

^— V • 

cJ5 

-5- 

(^ 

^— ' 

3 

V-v-' 

c 

d 

hJ 

, 

j^ 

o 

o 

„ 

^ 

„ 

_ 

' 

X 

X 

' 

M 

N 

'' 

: 

n 

.. 

P; 

^ 

00 

•♦ 

■♦ 

-f 

o 

c 

H 

VO 

00 

t^ 

00 

00 

C4 

^ 

CO 

00 

00 

00 

« 

M 



H 

" 

" 

> 

M 

c 

'V'O     ' 

-D      • 

rt 

c  a 

c 

^ 

a  «    , 

rt     . 

. 

. 

. 

. 

c^~^ 

»-^  c 

^~yc 

o  3    • 

o 

^     • 

ii 

1 
> 

c'5 

^7  o 

i   * 

^ 

3 
^2 

o 

o 

1       bA 

• 

U 

5 

,0 

3  O 

< 

^.-s-S 

J 

rt 

c 

o 

•      1 

Cli 

60  y 
f2^ 

g 
« 

OS     ^^ 

1 

on 

0 

5 

.3 

0 

^ 

m 

CJ 

o    o 


•5    -^  ^ 


r-S 

S 

•C  ti 

2i 

ft-v' 

•o 

3  w  a 

C/3   C 

rt 

.Sw 

3 

.h  O-:? 

cnj3 

U 

&•£ 

^ 

(     154    ) 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  FOREIGN 

MISSIONS. 

ESTABLISHED    1 847. 

The  Rev.  W.  C.  Burns,  the  first  missionary  to  the  Chinese 
from  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  England,  arrived  in  China  in 
the  year  1847.  For  the  first  four  years  after  his  arrival, 
Mr.  Burns  carried  on  evangeUstic  work  in  Hong-kong,  Canton, 
and  the  neighbourhood.  In  185 1  he  was  providentially  led  to 
visit  Amoy,  and  this  city,  with  the  region  around  it,  was  the 
first  centre  of  the  organized  work  of  the  English  Presbyterian 
Church.  This  organized  work  really  began  in  1853,  when  the 
Rev.  James  Johnston  was  sent  out  to  join  Mr.  Burns.  Mr. 
Johnston  was  obhged  to  leave  for  home  in  1855.  He  passed 
on  his  way  home  the  Rev.  Carstairs  Douglas,  who  went  out 
that  year  to  commence  work  as  a  missionary  of  the  Church. 
Dr.  Douglas  was  a  great  power  in  China,  remarkable  for  his 
evangelistic  zeal  and  for  his  high  literary  attainments.  To 
him  is  mainly  due  the  organizing  of  the  Mission  work  in  its 
several  departments,  Evangelistic,  Medical,  and  Educational. 
The  Hnes  upon  which  the  work  in  these  several  departments  is 
conducted  were  laid  down  by  Dr.  Douglas.  He  saw  that  the 
wise  way  to  work  in  China  was  steady  and  pt^rsevering  labour 
from  a  fixed  centre,  and  the  results  that  hare  followed  abun- 
dantly testify  to  the  value  of  the  methods  U3*der  which  they 
have  been  obtained.  The  great  aim  in  ca.rrv'm?^  orv  this  Mission 
has  been  to  raise  up  a  native  church,  seK-<7ov^»r^ing,  self-sup- 
porting, and  aggressive,  and  this  aim  has  hef^i^  Meadily  kept 
in  view. 

The  spheres  of  labour  are — 

1.  The  Evangelistic  and  Pastoral^ 

2.  Medical. 

3.  Educational. 

4.  Voluntary  work  by  natives, 

5.  Woman's  work. 


spheres  of  Labour,  155 

(i)  The  evangelistic  and  pastoral  work  consists  of  preach 
ing  the  Gospel,  organizing  and  overlooking  the  native  congre- 
gations as  these  are  formed,  constantly  breaking  up  new  ground, 
and  doing  all  that  can  be  done  to  stimulate  the  independence 
and  missionary  zeal  of  the  native  church.  The  main  idea  has 
been  that  the  missionaries  are  leaders  and  trainers.  This  work 
dates,  of  course,  from  the  establishcr.ent  of  the  Mission. 

(2)  Medical.  This  department  was  begun  in  i860,  and  it 
has  proved  an  invaluable  agency.  At  present  the  church  has 
seven  medical  missionaries  in  China  and  one  in  India.  There 
are  five  large  hospitals  in  China,  and  three  dispensaries  in 
Rampur  Beauleah,  Bengal ;  and  more  than  30,000  patients  are 
annually  treated  in  these.  Native  students  are  being  trained 
for  medical  work.  Our  medical  missionaries  take  part  in  the 
evangelistic  work,  as  well  as  conduct  the  properly  medical  work. 

(3)  Educational.  Immediately  after  the  formation  of  con- 
gregations, the  native  Christians  and  the  missionaries  felt  that 
Christian  schools  were  necessary;  and  so  congregational  day- 
schools  were  established.  These  began  in  1855,  ^^  the  Amoy 
centre.  Almost  at  the  same  time  there  began  the  education 
and  training  of  natives  for  evangelistic  work.  This  has  now  so 
grown  that  there  are  four  theological  colleges  in  connection 
with  the  Mission,  and  more  than  eighty  students  in  them. 
These  students  are  being  trained  for  the  work  of  pastors  and 
preachers. 

In  1879  middle  schools  were  opened.  These  serve  as  a 
connecting  link  between  the  ordinary  day-schools  and  the 
colleges. 

(4)  Native  work.  Since  the  opening  of  the  Mission,  native 
Christians,  to  a  large  extent,  have  zealously  tried  to  spread  a 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  The  native  church  at  Amoy  and  in 
Formosa  support  Mission  work  amongst  people  beyond  their 
own  region.  They  willingly  and  generously  contribute  for  this 
purpose;  and  thereby  show  that  the  native  church,  when  pro- 
perly guided,  will  be  the  great  evangelistic  power  in  China. 

(5)  Woman's  work.  In  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  England  there  is  a  Woman's  Missionary  Association. ^ 
This  Association  has  sent  out  nine  lady  missionaries  to  China 
and  three  to  India.  These  missionaries  carry  on  work  in  girls' 
boarding  and  day  schools,  in  the  training  of  Bible-women,  and 

'  See  page  197. 


156     Presbyterian  Church  of  England  Foreign  Missions, 

visiting  native  women  in  their  homes.  This  work  was  begun 
by  missionaries'  wives.  The  Association's  work  began  in  1879. 
In  China,  this  Mission  has  four  fields,  Amoy,  Swatow, 
Formosa,  Hak-ka  country;  in  the  Straits  Settlements  one, 
Singapore ;   in  Bengal  one,  Rampur  Beauleah. 


SUMMARY. 
Income  for  1888,  ;£i  6,360. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

China  and  Sin-l 
gapore   .      ./ 

India      (Ram-j 
Dur       Beau-  > 
eah,  Bengal) ) 

1847 
1876 

106 

Or- 

dained. 

15 

Lay. 
8» 

I 

Fe- 
male. 

9 
3 

Or- 

dained. 

5 

Lay. 
85 

4 

Fe- 
male. 

8 

Totals      . 

106 

15 

9 

12 

5 

89 

8 

Fields  of  Labour. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Commu- 
nicants. 

Schools.    Scholars. 

Native  Contributions. 

China  and  Sin-' 
gapore    .     . , 

India      (Ram-1 
pur       Beau- 
leah, Bengal)) 

7,000 

3,553 

about 
20« 

8 

about 
400 

'3.6 

;^I,IOO 

Totals      . 

7,OGO 

3,553 

28      i     716 

;^I,IOO 

*  Six  medical  missionaries,  2  teachers. 

*  These  numbers  are  only  approximate. 

Magazines  : — The  Presbyterian  Messenger ;   The   Children's 
Messenger i  Monthly. 


(     157    ) 


UNIVERSITIES'  MISSION  TO  CENTRAL  AFRICA. 

ESTABLISHED    1 85  9. 

This  Mission  to  East  Central  Africa  was  proposed  by  David 
Livingstone  in  1857;  and  undertaken  in  1859  after  a  second 
appeal  by  Robert  Gray,  Bishop  of  Capetown.  Charles  Frederick 
Mackenzie,  Archdeacon  of  Natal,  was  consecrated  Bishop  for 
the  Mission,  January  ist,  1861,  at  Capetown. 

The  Mission  was  settled,  under  Livingstone's  guidance,  at 
Magomero,  July  1861.  Slaves  then  released  formed  the  first 
nucleus  for  the  Mission.  Magomero,  though  high  and  cool, 
was  found  too  distant  from  all  sources  of  supply.  In  January 
1862  Bishop  Mackenzie  died  from  exposure  and  fatigue.  Other 
deaths  soon  followed  among  the  missionaries.  When  Bishop 
Tozer  and  Dr.  Steere  arrived  in  1863  to  reinforce  the  Mission, 
it  was  found  impossible,  owing  to  the  country  being  desolated 
by  war,  famine,  and  pestilence,  to  continue  in  that  particular 
district,  and  after  a  short  stay  on  the  Morumbala  mountain, 
near  the  coast.  Bishop  Tozer  resolved  to  settle  in  Zanzibar,  as 
the  true  capital  of  Eastern  Inter-tropical  Africa,  there  to  devote 
himself  to  training  released  slave-children,  in  the  hope  to  form 
with  them  Christian  settlements  on  the  mainland  at  a  later 
date,  feehng  sure  that  by  natives  alone  could  the  work  be  most 
surely  carried  out. 

About  ten  years  of  quiet  preparatory  work  in  Zanzibar 
followed,  under  Bishop  Tozer  and  Dr.  Steere.  The  Mission 
was  very  generally  forgotten,  if  not  despised,  while  the  founda- 
tions were  being  soundly  and  laboriously  laid  for  future  work. 
Children,  rescued  from  slave-dhows  by  English  cruisers,  were 
taken  charge  of  by  the  Mission,  instructed,  baptized,  and  taught 
useful  trades.  Their  languages,  especially  Swahili,  were  care- 
fully studied,  and  reduced  to  writing  :  grammars  and  dictionaries 
were  prepared  by  Dr.  Steere,  and  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
^ere  translated. 

The  mainland  was  not  forgotten  in  the  meanwhile,  and  so 


158  Universities^  Mission  to  Central  Africa. 

early  as  1867  the  station  of  Magila,  in  the  Usambara  country, 
which  has  since  developed  so  largely  under  Archdeacon  Farler, 
was  formed  by  Dr.  Steere  and  the  Rev.  C.  A.  Alington. 

In  1876  a  half-way  station  to  Lake  Nyassa  was  formed  at 
Masasi,  being  ik  fact  a  Christian  village,  peopled  by  freed 
slaves  once  torn  from  that  same  region  by  slave-dealers. 
Both  Magila  and  Masasi  continued  for  some  years  prosperous 
centres  of  Mission  work,  round  which  were  formed  sub-stations. 
The  higher  ideal  of  life  set  by  the  Christian  villages  before 
the  heathen  tribes  made  deep  and  favourable  impression, 
though  suspicion  was  slow  to  be  allayed,  and  actual  conver- 
sions for  some  years  very  few. 

In  August  1882,  Bishop  Steere  died  at  Zanzibar.  He  had 
been  attached  to  the  Mission  nineteen  years,  had  been  eight 
years  its  Bishop,  had  translated  into  Swahili  the  whole  New 
Testament,  a  large  part  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  and  the  Book  of  the  Prophet  Isaiah. 

On  September  15th  of  the  same  year,  Masasi  was  surprised 
and  pillaged  by  the  Magwangwara,  a  fierce  tribe  of  marauders, 
of  Zulu  origin.  Of  the  native  Christians  a  few  were  killed,  and 
many  were  carried  away  into  slavery. 

In  1885  the  pieces  of  the  Charles  Jansofi  were  taken  up  the 
Zambesi  and  Shir^,  and  carried  round  the  Shird  cataracts  on 
the  road  constructed  by  the  Scotch  Mission,  and  successfully 
put  together  at  Matope.  The  vessel  was  solemnly  dedicated 
by  the  Bishop  in  September,  and  is  now  plying  on  the  lake, 
having  its  headquarters  at  the  Island  of  Lukoma. 

Bishop  Smythies,  during  1886  and  1887,  travelled  on  foot 
again  to  all  the  stations  of  the  Mission,  has  made  his  hazardous 
visit  to  the  Magwangwara,  and  has  obtained  permission  to  send 
a  missionary  to  their  country. 

The  Mission  is  at  present,  broadly  speaking,  engaged  in  three 
separate  branches  of  work  : — 

1.  In  Zanzibar  island,  with  the  released  slaves  captured  and 
set  free  by  the  British  cruisers. 

2.  On  Lake  Nyassa,  one  of  the  great  sources  of  the  slave- 
trade  ;  and 

3.  Mission  stations  on  the  mainland  in  two  widely  divided 
parts — the  Usambara  and  Rovuma  districts — ^which  are  situated 
respectively  5°  and  12°  south  of  the  Equator, 


Zanzibar  ;  Lake  Nyassa,  len 

In  Zanzibar  island  the  work  is  being  done  at  three  places  : 
one  in  the  city  itself,  the  others  along  the  shore,  but  in  sight  of 
the  city. 

In  the  heart  of  Zanzibar  city  we  have  a  Christian  colony  on 
the  site  of  the  great  slave-market ;  here  now  stands  a  handsome 
church,  a  marvellous  testimony  to  the  skill  and  perseverance 
of  Bishop  Steere.  Close  by  stands  a  large  Mission  house,  where 
some  60  young  boys  are  given  a  home  and  carefully  trained, 
and  a  dispensary  affords  relief  to  sick  Europeans  and  Africans. 

Near  by  is  a  second  Mission  house,  where  school-work  is 
maintained  for  the  benefit  of  the  colony  of  married  freed  slaves, 
who  live  in  houses  built  on  the  rest  of  the  old  slave-market,  and 
under  the  shadow  of  the  large  church  referred  to  above. 

Here  a  staff  of  10  missionaries  is  actively  engaged,  and 
here  the  mainland  workers  come  to  be  nursed  when  they  fall 
sick,  as  is  too  often  the  case  in  the  unhealthy  climate  where 
the  work  has  to  be  done. 

About  a  mile  outside  the  town,  along  the  sea-shore  to  the 
south,  stands  a  large  house  called  Kiungani.  In  this  house  are 
some  100  of  the  elder  boys — some  of  them  raw  slaves  from  the 
dhows,  others  sons  of  chiefs,  etc.,  from  the  mainland ;  these 
are  taught  to  read  and  write  and  to  learn  some  trade.  The 
education  given  here  is  in  some  cases  of  the  higher  grade,  and 
there  is,  in  a  promising  stage,  a  Theological  College,  with 
scholars  intended  for  Holy  Orders,  and  from  this  house  we  hope 
to  send  out  and  maintain  a  Native  Ministry.  Three  Africans 
are  already  ordained,  and  four  schoolmasters  were  sent  from 
the  College  to  sub-stations  on  Lake  Nyassa  in  1888.  This 
house  also  trains  schoolmasters  and  teachers  for  the  mainland 
stations ;  some,  so  trained,  are  already  at  work  on  the  mainland. 

On  Lake  Nyassa,  the  Mission  maintains  a  church-steamer, 
which  was  carried  there  in  small  pieces  and  put  together.  The 
headquarters  on  the  lake  are  on  an  island — Lukoma— about 
mid-way  in  its  length  (300  miles),  and  near  its  eastern  shore. 
Schools  are  set  up  here,  and  the  ship,  Charles  Ja?iso?i,  carries 
the  members  of  the  Mission  to  and  fro  on  visits  to  the  many 
towns  scattered  along  the  eastern  shores  of  the  lake. 

This  field  is  of  the  first  importance,  as  being  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  slave-yielding  region.  The  African  teachers  here 
were  trained  at  Kiungani. 


i6o  Universities'  Mission  to  Central  Africa. 

It  was  to  this  lake  that  Livingstone  attempted  to  guide 
Bishop  Mackenzie  in  the  earliest  days  of  the  Mission. 

Also,  on  the  Mainland,  along  the  Rovuma  river,  about 
twelve  degrees  south  latitude,  we  have  a  chain  of  stations 
reaching  towards  the  lake.  The  places  occupied  are  Masasi, 
Newala^  and  Chitangali.  Some  released  slaves  have  here  been 
restored  to  the  mainland,  and  here  is  a  home  for  some  30  boys 
who  are  being  educated  by  the  Mission.  Formerly  there  was 
another  station  nearer  the  lake,  at  Mataka's,  but  this  was  broken 
up  through  the  intrigues  of  the  slave-dealers,  who  use  this  route 
largely  for  their  inhuman  traffic  in  our  fellow-creatures. 

As  one  sign  of  what  Christian  teaching  has  effected  here,  we 
may  mention  that  eight  of  the  porters  who  went  with  our  Bishop 
to  Lake  Nyassa  and  back  last  year  were  men  from  Masasi,  and 
of  these  one  was  a  Christian,  and  all  the  rest  are  under  Christian 
instruction  either  as  catechumens  or  preparing  to  be  so.  Cer- 
tainly all  behaved  admirably,  and  the  Bishop  had  no  fault  to 
find  with  them  throughout  the  journey. 

It  is  pleasant  to  think  that  some  of  them  helped  to  build  the 
first  real  church  at  Lukoma  on  Lake  Nyassa. 

About  the  fifth  degree  south  latitude,  in  the  Usambara 
country,  there  are  three  scenes  of  work — Mkuzi,  Misozwe,  Umba 
— each  with  its  school  and  its  home  for  boys,  and  the  usual 
Mission  work  and  buildings. 

.  These  three  places  belong  to  the  large  central  station  Magila, 
where  there  is  a  fine  stone  church  and  a  home  for  115  boys. 
The  place  is  the  scene  of  the  busiest  activity ;  English  working 
men  of  several  trades  are  here  surrounded  with  Afirican  ap- 
prentices, and  the  African  is  not  only  taught  to  read  and 
brought  to  know  God  and  His  love,  but  is  now  willing  to  work 
regularly  for  daily  wages.  Habits  of  cleanliness,  unknown  in 
the  country  before,  are  now  adopted  by  the  people,  and  the 
advantages  of  peace  and  security  are  recognized  and  cultivated. 
The  work  hitherto  has  been  among  the  men  only,  but  now 
three  Sisters  and  two  other  ladies  are  setded  here,  and  devote 
themselves  to  woman's  work  among  women. 

'Twelve  years  ago,' writes  Archdeacon  Farler,  *this  station  consisted 
of  a  mud  hut,  the  residence  of  the  missionaries,  a  few  sheds,  and  a  small 
iron  building  used  as  a  church.  The  natives  were  always  fighting  :  no  man 
could  travel  alone  safely.     They  clothed  themselves  with  goatskins,  and 


spheres  of  Labour,  1 6 1 

their  only  means  of  exchange  were  strings  of  beads  and  Americans — i.e. 
cotton  sheeting.  Now  the  excellent  granite  of  the  country  has  been 
quarried,  lime  has  been  burned,  a  large  and  beautiful  church  capable  of 
holding  700  people,  with  nave,  aisles,  and  arches,  has  been  built  in 
granite ;  a  large  hospital  has  been  erected,  with  schools,  house  for  the 
missionaries,  dormitories  for  boarders,  and  dining  hall,  all  have  been  built 
by  our  native  converts  in  granite,  under  the  superintendence  of  an  Er-glish 
mason. 

'  At  this  moment  as  I  write  I  can  see  eleven  masons,  native  converts, 
nine  of  them  being  apprentices,  hard  at  work  buihiing  a  large  house  for 
sisters  of  mercy.  I  see  other  converts,  native  carpenters  and  their  appren- 
tices, bringing  up  the  doors  and  windows  they  have  just  made  to  fix  into 
the  new  house.  I  am  writing  at  a  table  made  by  native  converts.  Not 
far  off  is  a  large  workshop,  well  fitted  with  tools,  also  a  forge  and  anvil, 
full  of  busy  native  converts  learning  carpentering  and  blacksmithing. 
Around  about  are  many  native  converts,  some  bringing  planks  or  rafters, 
which  they  have  cut  in  the  forest,  others  working  as  masons'  labourers, 
others  digging — more  than  we  want  every  morning  eagerly  pressing  for 
work,  lasting  from  7  A.M.  to  5.30  P.M.,  under  strict  supervision,  with  one 
hour's  rest  at  noon,  for  the  wage  of  fourpence  a  day.' 

One  feature  of  the  work  deserves  special  mention  ;  it  is,  that 
there  are  as  many  laymen  as  clergy  engaged  in  the  work.  Many 
of  the  laymen  are  artisans  engaged  in  their  own  proper  craft, 
and  all  the  laymen  but  three  or  four  are  doing  in  Africa  what 
they  were  trained  for  here  in  England.  Each  member  of  the 
Mission — clergy,  ladies,  and  laymen  alike — is  offered  ;^2o 
yearly  for  clothes  and  private  expenses  ;  and  the  necessaries  ot 
life  are  provided  at  a  common  table  and  from  a  common  store. 

The  Bishop  spends  six  months  in  each  year  travelling  on  foot 
from  station  to  station. 

The  work  of  seventy  Europeans,  including  their  own  charges 
and  outgoings  of  every  kind  at  home  as  well  as  abroad,  is  done 
at  a  cost  of  ;£"2  3o  a  year  for  each  worker. 

In  August  1888  the  Germans  took  over  from  the  Sultan  of 
Zanzibar  the  coast  line  behind  which  the  Mission  has  its  most 
important  and  successful  group  of  stations.  The  rash  and 
insolent  behaviour  of  individual  Germans  wounded  the  sus- 
ceptibilities of  the  coast  population  with  regard  to  their 
country's  flag,  their  religion,  and  their  homes.  The  entire 
population  has  risen  in  arms,  has  expelled  the  Germans,  and 
has  said  to  the  Sultan,  '  We  will  obey  your  Highness,  but  we 
absolutely  refuse  to  be  handed  over  to  such  people  as  the 
Germans.' 

M 


l62 


Universities^  Mission  to  Central  Africa, 


As  we  go  to  press,  the  members  of  this  Mission  remain  in 
the  country  with  the  goodwill  of  the  population.  How  long 
their  friendship  will  be  proof  against  the  temptations  of  war 
remains  to  be  seen.  Reprisals  have  already  appeared  in  the 
insurgents  at  Pangani  seizmg  the  stores  of  the  Mission  going 
to  the  up-country  stations,  because  the  ransom  promised  by  a 
captured  German  is  retained  by  the  authorities  in  Zanzibar. 

On  Nyassa  there  is  alife-and-death  struggle  between  Arab  slave- 
traders  and  the  African  Lakes  Company,  the  avowed  object  of 
the  Arabs  being  to  drive  away  white  men  out  of  the  country. 
We  await  the  issue  of  this  duel  at  the  north  end  of  the  lake 
with  the  utmost  anxiety. 

Speaking  generally,  it  is  not  exaggeration  to  say,  both  in  the 
island  of  Zanzibar  and  at  each  group  of  mainland  stations,  the 
Mission  is  in  considerable  peril. 

SUMMARY. 

Inco?nrfor  iSSS,  al^out  ^16, $00. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers.. 

Zanzibar  Island 
Nyassa.     . 
Rovuma     . 
Usambara . 

1864 
1884 
1875 
1867 

2 

3 
4 

Or- 
dained. 
8 

1 

7 

Lay. 
II 

8 
2 
4 

Female. 

12 

2 

5 

Or- 

dainefl. 

I 

I 

Lay. 
2 

7 

I 

13 

Female. 

6 

2 

I 

Totals     . 

12 

26 

25 

19 

2 

23 

9 

Fields  of  Labour. 

Adherents. 

Com- 
municants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native  Contri- 
butions. 

Zanzibar  Island 
Nyassa 
Rovuma     . 
Usambara .      . 

127 
704 

312 
64 

5 
5 
2 

4 

254 
90 

30 
300 

^0 
0| 

Totals     . 

1,281 

529 

16 

674 

... 

Magazines  : — Central    Africa, 
Monthly. 


The     Children!  s     Tidings ; 


(    i63    ) 


CHINA  INLAND  MISSION. 

ESTABLISHED    1 862. 

The  China  Inland  Mission  owes  its  origin  to  the  missionary 
zeal  and  enterprise  of  the  Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor,  M.R.C.S. 
Mr.  Taylor  first  went  to  China  in  1853  as  a  medical  missionary, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Chinese  Evangelization  Society. 
He  resigned  his  connection  with  that  Society  in  1857,  and  on 
account  of  failure  of  health  returned  to  England  in  i860. 
Throughout  the  voyage  home  his  earnest  prayer  was  that  his 
return  to  England  might  be  overruled  for  good  to  China,  and 
made  instrumental  in  raising  up  at  least  five  missionaries  for 
the  province  of  Che-kiang.  In  January  of  the  same  year  he 
had  written  to  a  friend  in  England  as  follows  : — 

'  Do  you  know  of  any  earnest,  devoted  young  men,  desirous  of  serving 
God  in  China ;  who,  not  wishing  for  more  than  their  expenses,  would  be 
willing  to  come  out  and  labour  here?  Oh,  for  four  or  five  such  helpers  ! 
They^vould  probably  preach  in  Chinese  in  six  months.  In  answer  to 
prayer  the  means  would  be  found.' 

In  1862,  the  first  of  the  young  men  thus  desired  sailed  for 
China;  and  in  1865  he  was  followed  by  four  others.  By  this 
time  continual  thought  upon  the  spiritual  destitution  of  China 
had  deepened  concern  for  its  people,  and  had  led  Mr.  Taylor 
to  resolve  to  attempt  something  on  a  larger  scale  than  he  had 
previously  thought  of.  The  result  was  the  fonmtion  of  the 
China  Inland  Mission.  It  was  particularly  desired  that  its 
formation  should  not  in  any  measure  divert  either  men  or 
money  from  existing  missionary  agencies ;  but  that  whatever 
might  be  done  through  its  instrumentality  should  be  over  and 
above  what  might  otherwise  be  done  to  meet  China's  need 
How  urgent  the  need  for  further  efi"ort  to  spread  the  Gospel  in 
China  was,  was  made  painfully  evident  by  the  fact  that  there 
were  then  (1865)  only  97  Protestant  missionaries  among  the 
hundreds  of  millions  of  people  in  that  land.  These  were  all 
located  in  ten  or  eleven  ports,  situated  principally  on  the  sea- 

M    2 


164  CMna  Inland  Mission, 

board  of  the  six  maritime  provinces ;  the  only  exception  beirxg 
one  mission  station  in  Hankow,  in  the  central  province — 
Hoo-pe.  The  other  eleven  of  the  eighteen  provinces  of  China 
proper  were  without  a  resident  Protestant  missionary.  These 
provinces  contained  a  population  variously  estimated  from 
about  100  milHons  to  150  millions,  and  it  was  with  the  definite 
and  avowed  purpose  of  commencing  missionary  labour  in  these 
interior  provinces  that  the  China  Inland  Mission  was  formed. 
Methods  somewhat  unusual  and  peculiar  were  adopted  for 
working  the  newl}^-proposed  organization. 
It  was  determined  : — 

*  I.  That  duly  qualified  candidates  for  missionary  labour  should  be 
accepted  without  restriction  as  to  denomination,  provided  there  was 
soundness  in  the  faith  in  all  fundamental  truths, 

'  2.  That  all  who  went  out  as  missionaries  should  go  in  dependence 
upon  God  for  temporal  supplies,  with  the  clear  understanding  that  the 
Mission  did  not  guarantee  any  income  whatever  ;  and  knowing  that,  as 
the  Mission  would  not  go  into  debt,  it  could  only  minister  to  those  con- 
nected with  it  as  the  funds  sent  in  from  time  to  time  might  allow. 

'  3.  That  there  should  not  be  any  collections  or  personal  solicitation  of 
money.' 

On  the  26th  of  May,  1866,  Mr.  Taylor  sailed  again  for  China, 
taking  with  him  fifteen  missionaries.  This  was  the  formal 
inauguration  of  the  work  of  the  China  Inland  Mission.  The 
work  has  been  continued  up  to  the  present  time  on  the  lines 
first  laid  down,  and  the  success  has  been  remarkable. 

The  income,  which  for  the  first  ten  years  averaged  about 
;£"5,ooo,  last  year  (1888)  nearly  reached  ;£"34,ooo,  exclusive 
of  donations  in  China.  The  gifts  have  varied  in  amount  from 
three  penny  postage  stamps  to  ^3,000. 

The  Mission  Staff,  which  at  the  end  of  the  first  ten  years 
numbered  36  missionaries  and  16  wives  of  missionaries,  now 
numbers  335,  including  62  wives  of  missionaries,  most  of  whom 
were  missionaries  before  marriage. 

The  cathoHcity  of  the  Mission  has  been  maintained,  and  the 
Mission  staff  consists  of  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
Presbyterians,  Wesleyans,  Baptists,  CongregationaHsts,  and 
Brethren.  These  greatly  vary  in  social  position :  some  being 
persons  of  wealth,  who  have  gone  out  at  their  own  charges, 
and  have,  besides,  Hberally  contributed  to  sustain  the  work ; 
while  others  are  from  the  humblest  positions.     Some  have  had 


China  Inla?id  Mission, 


165 


all  the  educational  advantages  which  our  Universities  can  give, 
while  others  have  had  nothing  more  than  a  plain  English 
education. 

The  China  Inland  Mission  has  70  stations,  in  which  there 
are  resident  missionaries,  and  67  out-stations.  These  arc 
situated  in  the  following  provinces :  Che-kiang,  Kiang-su, 
Ngan-whi,  Kiang-si,  Hoo-pe,  Ho-nan,  Sze-Chuan,  Quei-chow, 
Shan-si,  Kan-suh,  Shan-tung,  Shen-si,  Yun-nan,  Pe-chi-Ii,  Hoo- 
nan,  and  Bhamo,  in  Upper  Burma. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  the  measure  of  success  which 
has  attended  the  efforts  of  the  Mission  to  commence  and  carry 
on  work  in  ten  of  the  eleven  provinces,  which,  before  the 
Mission  was  formed,  were  without  Protestant  missionaries; 
and  in  the  remaining  province — the  province  of  Quang-si — 
some  missionary  journeys  were  taken  in  1877  and  1878  by 
Edward  Fishe,  George  Clark,  and  James  Cameron,  of  the 
China  Inland  Mission.  The  number  of  the  communicants 
exceeds  2000. 

The  year  1887  will  be  memorable  in  the  history  of  the 
Mission,  as  during  its  course  100  new  missionaries  were  sent 
out.  During  1888  there  was  a  further  addition  of  fifty-five  new 
missionaries. 


SUMMARY. 

Income,   1888,  ^33,924. 


No.  ot 
Stations  and 
Out-stations. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Com-    1    c  ,  _^         Native 
muni-   i    ^^J°-      Contribu- 
cants.        '^''-           tions. 

137 

Ordained 
and  Lay. 

153 

Fa- 
male. 
123 

Or- 
dained. 
12 

Lay. 
120 

2105    !    220* 

s 

482 

^  Approximate. 

Magazine  : — China! s  Millions  ;  Monthly. 


(     i66    ) 


STRICT  BAPTIST  MISSION. 

ESTABLISHED    1 86 1. 

This  Mission,  representing  that  part  of  the  Baptist  denomi- 
nation which  practises  '  strict  communion,'  was  constituted 
simply  as  a  church  institution,  being  based  upon  the  principle 
of  individual  church  action,  and  direct  communication  with 
the  missionaries.  It  is  now  supported  by  upwards  of  fifty 
churches,  besides  others  in  the  United  States  and  in  Australia. 
The  Secretariat,  as  from  the  first,  is  filled  gratuitously,  and  no 
official  expenses  are  incurred  beyond  the  items  of  printing, 
postage,  etc. 

Its  special  spheres  of  labour  are  in  India  and  Ceylon.  The 
work  was  commenced,  in  1861,  at  TuUeygaum,  a  populous 
village  between  Bombay  and  Poonah ;  Mr.  Fenwick,  the  son  of 
an  Anglo-Indian  officer,  being  its  first  missionary,  who  was 
succeeded  by  a  native  Hindoo  convert,  Gyanoba  Powar, 
under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  H.  P.  Cassidy.  Owing  to 
the  decease  of  Mr.  Cassidy — November,  1866 — the  work  at 
TuUeygaum  was  relinquished.  In  the  meantime,  a  station 
had  been  opened  at  St.  Thomas's  Mount,  about  nine  miles 
east  of  Madras,  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  H.  F.  Doll,  the 
present  superintendent  of  the  Society's  Indian  Mission,  Mr. 
Henry  Thomas  being  first  engaged  as  missionary,  and  on  his 
superannuation  in  1874,  Mr.  Henry  Noble,  from  the  Madras 
Army  Scripture  Readers'  Society. 

After  an  effort  of  some  years'  duration  at  Perambur,  in 
the  Madras  Presidency,  a  church  was  formed  at  Poonamallee 
in  187 1.  The  missionary  church  at  St.  Thomas's  Mount  is 
now  under  the  charge  of  Jacob  John,  a  native  convert,  and  the 
church  at  Poonamallee  under  that  of  Abel  Michael.  In  these 
churches  no  caste  is  tolerated.  There  are  also  English 
churches  in  both  places.  All  the  members  of  both  English 
and  nati^e  churches  practise  total  abstinence  from  intoxicating 
drinks. 

The  wife  of  the  above-named  Jacob  John  carries  on  Zenana 
work  (commenced  in  188 1),  and  teaches  the  Hindoo  caste 
girls'  school  at  St.  Thomas's  Mount. 


Tinnevdli :  Ceylon. 


167 


The  TiNNEVELLi  Mission  was  commenced  in  1882,  Mr.  Doll, 
jun.,  being  appointed  missionary,  on  the  decease  of  a  faithful 
man  named  Arulappen,  who  had  for  some  time  given  himself 
to  evangelistic  work.  In  1883,  -^-^  natives  were  baptized  in 
the  village  of  Elavarasananthal,  and  16  in  the  village  of  EUiari- 
punni.  These  converts  (with  three  others  previously  baptized 
Dy  Arulappen)  were  organized  into  two  churches  of  33  and  19 
nembers  respectively.  The  work  has  since  been  attended 
n^ith  much  success ;  two  new  stations  have  been  added,  and 
the  Mission  staff  has  been  increased.  Several  converts  have 
Deen  baptized  and  received  into  the  Church. 

Eight  chapels  have  been  built,  in  some  cases  entirely  by  the 
native  Christians. 

Mrs.  Doll  is  assisted  by  a  Bible  woman  in  carrying  on 
Scripture-reading  work.  They  have  also  the  care  of  a  girls* 
school. 

The  Mission  in  Ceylon  has  been  carried  on  since  1868. 
One  station  is  at  Slave  Island,  Colombo,  and  two  stations  have 
recently  been  opened  at  Jaffna,  a  peninsula  in  the  north-west  of 
the  island,  viz.,  Uduvile  and  Nunavile.  Mr.  Noble  has  charge 
of  all  the  stations.  Mfs.  Noble  is  also  earnestly  devoted  to  the 
A^ork ;  she  conducts  a  Bible  class,  and  assists  in  various  ways. 
There  are  two  school-teachers  at  Colombo,  and  two  at  Jaffna, 
Host  of  whom  are  able  to  preach  the  Word. 


SUMMARY. 
Income^  j[y(iZZ. 


X-'blds  of 
4*^ar. 

En- 
tered 
A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Work- 
ers. 

Native  Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 
Contri- 
butioHb. 

Madras      .     . 
NortF     Tinne-> 
velli  .     .     ./ 
Ceylo.1 .     .     . 

1866 

i88a 

2 
8 
3 

Or- 
dained. 

X 

Or- 
dained. 

3 
2 

Lay. 

5 

8 
3 

Fe- 
male. 

2 

2 

2 

f    No    1 
(return/ 

»> 

25 

294 

34 

6 

9 

4 

202 
157 
150 

f  .About 
iRs.  120 
Nominal 

R..45 

TotAkS  •       . 

"3 

I 

5 

16 

6 

... 

353 

19 

509 

Rs  165 

Magazine:--    The  Olive  Branchy  Monthly. 


(     i68    ) 


FRIENDS'  F^kEIGN  MISSION  ASSOCIATION. 

FOUNDED    1865. 

Many  gifted  men  and  women  in  the  Society  of  Friends  have 
from  early  in  its  history  been  led  to  visit  foreign  countries  to 
preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  some  of  these  instances  the 
visits  have  been  extended  over  a  wide  area,  as  when  later 
Daniel  Wheeler,  of  Sheffield,  visited  the  islands  of  the  Pacific 
Ocean  in  the  years  1834  to  1838;  and  James  Backhouse  and 
George  W.  Walker  travelled  in  South  Africa  and  Australia  from 
1832  to  1840.  But  these  were  only  isolated  cases,  and  those 
engaged  in  such  visits  did  not  feel  any  call  to  remain  and 
labour  steadily  in  one  field.  In  the  year  1833,  however,  the 
subject  of  Missions  to  Foreign  Lands  was  brought  definitely 
before  the  Society  of  Friends  as  a  body.  In  that  year  the  ques- 
tion came  prominently  before  the  central  Yearly  Meeting  in 
London,  which  called  upon  Friends  to  see  how  far  they  might 
have  any  service  for  God  in  this  direction. 

In  1859,  George  Richardson,  of  Newcastle,  wrote  with  his 
own  hand  sixty  long  letters  addressed  to  his  fellow-members  up 
and  down  the  country,  in  which  he  urged  the  claims  of  the 
perishing  heathen  upon  this  branch  of  the  Christian  Church. 
This  waSj  in  the  ordering  of  God,  as  the  lifting  of  the  banner  of 
missionary  enterprise,  and  the  means  of  re-awakening  the 
matter  in  the  councils  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  In  1861,  an 
address  was  issued  by  its  central  governing  body  '  on  what  was 
due  from  them  towards  communicating  the  knowledge  of  the 
Gos])el  to  the  heathen  in  foreign  lands.'  This  action  was 
emphasized  by  appeals  from  the  late  William  Ellis,  the  veteran 
Madagascar  missionary,  who  urged  the  opening  for  Friends  in 
that  country  in  the  way  of  education,  then  urgently  needed. 

In  the  year  1865,  a  Provisional  Committee  was  formed  to 
promote  the  cause  of  missions  to  the  heathen  amongst  English 
Friends,  and  in  1866,  the  first  missionary,  Rachel  Metcalfe, 
sailed  for  India,  having  as  her  primary  object  to  assist  in  female 


India.  169 

education,  especially  of  an  industrial  character.  The  seed 
sown  by  the  late  W.  Ellis  was  also,  under  the  Lord's  blessing, 
now  about  to  bear  fruit;  and  in  the  same  year,  1866,  the  Pro- 
visional Committee  received  offers  for  service  ia  Madagascar 
from  two  American  Friends,  Louis  and  Sarah  Street^  and  from 
Joseph  S.  Sewell,  of  Hitchin,  who  had  long  felt  that  God  was 
calling  him  to  work  in  that  island. 

This  led,  in  the  Divine  ordering,  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association,  which,  whilst  entirely  in 
harmony  with  the  general  Society,  could  more  easily  take  the 
responsibility  of  the  foreign  work.  An  Executive  Committee 
was  formed,  to  which  James  Hack  Tuke,  of  Hitchin,  became 
Treasurer,  a  post  which  he  still  retains.  Henry  S.  Newman,  of 
Leominster,  was  appointed  Honorary  Secretary,  and  somewhat 
later,  Charles  Linney,  of  Hitchin,  Secretary. 

The  Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association  has  hitherto  only 
taken  up  three  fields  of  labour,  viz. :  India,  Madagascar,  and 
China. 

The  Mission  in  India  was  commenced  very  simply  in  1866 
by  Rachel  Metcalfe,  who  took  part  for  some  time  in  industrial 
school  work  at  Benares.  On  the  arrival  in  1869  of  two  more 
missionaries,  Elkanah  and  Irene  Beard,  of  Indiana,  U.S.A.,  a 
separate  mission  was  commenced  in  the  city  of  Benares,  which 
was  moved  in  the  following  year  to  Jabalpur,  at  the  east 
extremity  of  the  Nerbudda  Valley,  in  the  Central  Provinces. 
E.  and  I.  Beard  were,  however,  only  permitted  to  continue  in 
their  labour  of  love  for  a  short  time,  being  compelled  by  ill- 
health  to  return  to  America  in  1872.  But  the  work  was  not  to 
be  left  undone.  Again  the  call  of  India's  millions  was  felt  by 
the  Society  at  home,  and  in  February  1873  a  young  English 
Friend,  Charles  Gayford,  joined  R.  Metcalfe  at  Jabalpur. 
Finding  that  a  large  district  in  the  middle  of  the  Nerbudda 
Valley,  comprising  a  population  of  three  or  four  millions,  and 
having  its  central  point  in  the  city  of  Hoshangabad,  was 
totally  unoccupied  by  any  Christian  Missions,  our  friends 
decided  to  settle  there,  and  thus  take  up  work  in  an  entirely 
new  district. 

Accordingly,  in  1874,  the  Mission  was  established  at  the 
city  of  Hoshangabad,  which  has  since  remained  the  head- 
quarters of  the  Indian  work  of  the  Association.     Situated  in 


170  Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association, 

a  fertile  wheat-growing  district,  studded  with  villages,  the 
city  itself  is  the  base  of  operations  from  which,  in  the  cold 
seasons,  itinerant  journeys  are  regularly  made  to  village 
bazaars,  mblas,  etc.  In  1878  fresh  labourers,  Samuel  Baker 
and  John  H.  Williams,  took  up  the  work,  and  shortly  afterwards 
a  branch  station  was  opened  at  Sohagpur,  a  small  town  about 
thirty  miles  away,  where  John  H.  Williams  and  his  wife  are  still 
actively  engasjed.  Whilst  few  converts  can  be  pointed  to  as 
the  result  of  the  labours  in  this  Mission  as  yet,  there  is  a  most 
marked  change  in  the  natives.  The  Boys'  and  Girls'  Schools 
are  well  maintained,  and  the  preaching  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus  is  listened  to  with  respect  and  attention.  The  first  mis- 
sionary, Rachel  Metcalfe,  who  continues  at  her  post,  has  for 
several  years  had  a  small  orphanage  under  her  care.  A  large 
and  commodious  building  has  now  been  erected  on  the  Mission 
Compound,  capable  of  accommodating  50  girls,  and  the 
orphans  were  transferred  to  this  in  February  1888.  They  are 
now  under  the  care  of  Anna  L.  Evens,  a  lady  whose  mind 
was  strongly  drawn  to  this  work»  Zenana  work  is  carried  on  by 
the  ladies  of  the  station,  who  visit  about  54  houses  regularly, 
the  women  being  glad  to  receive  them,  and  listening  attentively 
to  the  Word  of  Life. 

In  Madagascar  the  work  of  the  Association  was  commenced 
by  Joseph  S.  Sevvell  and  Louis  and  Sarah  Street,  who  arrived 
out  m  1868,  just  at  the  juncture  when  the  adoption  of  the 
Christian  religion  by  the  Queen  had  given  an  immense  impulse 
to  the  existing  Missions.  Finding  themselves  alongside  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  whose  missionaries  were  exerting 
every  power  to  cope  with  the  eager  cry  for  Christian  instruction, 
the  Friends  at  once  set  to  work  to  aid  these  brethren,  and  for  a 
time  joined  in  the  educational  department  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society.  The  rapid  growth  of  all  branches  of  Christian 
effort,  however,  soon  made  it  needful  to  divide  the  central  pro- 
vince of  Imerina  into  districts,  and  in  1870  the  large  district 
attached  to  the  Ambohitantely  church  was  placed  under  the 
care  of  the  two  Friends.  Here  a  most  active  and  interesting, 
as  well  as  extensive,  field  was  found,  and  the  work  has  steadily 
grown  and  progressed  ever  since.  The  district  allotted  to  the 
Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association,  comprising  an  area  of 
2000  square  miles,  stretching  west  from  Antananarivo  to  the 


Madagascar.  i^i 

Sakalava  border,  had  in  it,  when  taken  in  charge  first  by  Joseph 
S.  Sewell,  in  1868,  six  chapels,  but  by  1872  this  number  had 
increased  to  62  congregations  with  37  schools.  A  large  boys' 
school  was  established  in  the  capital,  which  was  speedily  filled 
by  200  scholars,  whilst  Sarah  Street  took  charge  of  a  girls' 
school  with  170  in  attendance.  This  lady  retiring  from  the 
Mission  in  1878,  the  school  was  actively  carried  on  by  Helen 
Gilpin,  whose  earnest  labour  for  several  years  amorigst  the 
women  and  girls  has  been  much  blessed,  but  who  has  in  turn 
withdrawn  from  the  care  of  the  school,  which  now  numbers 
230  girls  on  its  books.  As  knowledge  increased,  it  was 
soon  necessary  to  add  a  Training  College  for  young  men, 
and  this  formed  another  step  in  the  development  of  the  Mis- 
sion. Under  the  care  of  Frank,  a  young  Malagasy,  partially 
educated  in  England,  this  college  has  been  a  source  for  the 
supply  of  teachers  for  the  country  schools,  the  need  for  which 
was  soon  apparent. 

The  blessing  of  God  has  rested  manifestly  on  this  Mission. 
Beginning  in  1868  as  above,  there  are  now  139  congregations, 
with  3300  members,  and  36,360  adherents — the  average 
attendance  at  chapels  each  Sunday  being  19,500.  To  meet  the 
spiritual  needs  of  these,  there  are  now  370  native  preachers, 
and  40  pastors  (also  native);  130  schools,  with  nearly  15,000 
scholars  on  the  registers.  These  are  all  under  the  care  of  a 
small  number  of  European  missionaries,  who  visit  throughout 
the  district  at  regular  intervals,  examine  schools,  give  Bible 
lessons  to  the  pastors  and  teachers,  dispense  medicine,  etc.,  etc. 

An  active  and  valuable  work  is  carried  on  at  the  printing 
office,  founded  in  1872,  under  the  care  of  Abraham  Kingdon. 
In  the  first  eight  years  of  its  existence  539,000  publications 
were  issued  by  this  press,  and  it  has  since  expanded  its  area. 
The  native  lads  are  not  only  taught  printing,  but  some  of  them 
lithography,  map  making,  etc.  A  monthly  magazine  is  issued 
for  adults  regularly,  and  one  for  children  (illustrated). 

In  1880,  the  Hospital  and  Medical  Mission  at  Analakely 
came  under  the  Association's  control,  jointly  with  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  being  re-opened  in  that  year  by  Dr.  J.  T. 
Fox,  who  has  just  retired  from  the  work.  Not  only  have  the 
wants  of  the  sick  and  distressed  been  alleviated,  but  native 
Malagasy  students  have  been  trained  for  medical  work,  native 
nurses  taught,  and  finally,  largely  through  the  efforts  of  Dr.  Fox, 


X72 


Friends^  Foreign  Mission  Association, 


assisted  by  his  colleague  Dr.  Allen,  and  by  the  Norwegian  Mis- 
sionary Society's  medical  officers,  a  Medical  Mission  Aca- 
demy has  been  set  on  foot,  with  a  regular  course  of  study  for 
native  medical  men.  The  hospital,  which  is  the  only  one  in 
the  island  of  Madagascar,  and  will  accommodate  about  35 
patients,  has  usually  been  full,  and  an  average  of  from  4000  to 
5000  out-patients  are  dealt  with  annually. 

As  showing  the  advance  in  Christian  life  and  thoughtfulness 
made  during  the  past  nineteen  years  in  Madagascar,  it  may  be 
added  that  the  native  churches  themselves  now  maintain  a 
Native  Missionary  Society,  and  an  Orphanage  for  Boys, 
managing  both  institutions  themselves. 

With  regard  to  China,  two  Friends,  Robert  J.  and  Mrs. 
Davidson,  went  out  in  1886  to  the  western  part  of  that  vast 
empire,  and  are  now  at  Han-chong,  in  the  Province  of  Shen-si, 
but  expect  to  move  this  year  to  Tungchwan-fu,  in  the  neigh- 
bouring province  of  Sze-Chuan. 

SUMMARY. 
Annual  Inco7?te,  about  ;^8,5oo. 


Field,  of 
Labour. 

Entered  ^°-  "'^      Foreign 
--      Itfont      Worker. 

Native 
Wurk  rs. 

Ad 
herent-. 

Mem- 
bers. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 
Contri- 
butions. 

India     .     . 
Madagascar 
China    .     . 

1866 
1867 
1886 

a 
2 
I 

Lay. 

3 
6 

I 

Fe- 

male. 

6 

9 

Lay. 

6 

^70 

Fe- 

u.ale. 

2 

36,360 

19 

2,951 

2 
130 

ICO 

14.500 

275 

Totals  . 

5         10    j     16 

376 

2 

36.360 

2,970 

133 

14,600 

i:^7S 

Magazine  : — The  Friend  of  Missions  ;  Monthly, 


(     173     ) 


FRIENDS'  SYRIAN  MISSION. 

FOUNDED    1867. 

This  Mission  originated  in  religious  visits  paid  to  the  East  by 
Eli  and  Sybil  Jones,  of  New  England,  U.S.A.,  in  1867-8-9, 
accompanied  by  the  late  Alfred  Lloyd  Fox,  of  Falmouth,  and 
Ellen  Clare  Miller  (now  Pearson,  of  Wilmslow).  It  consists  of 
two  departments :  (a)  Grants  in  aid  of  Female  Schools  in 
various  parts  of  Syria  and  Palestine,  under  the  care  of  other 
societies.  These  grants  have  been  diminished  as  the  work  of 
the  Mission  in  other  directions  has  extended,  and  now  amount 
in  all  to  £62  per  year. 

(b)  Brumana  Mission  Station,  Mount  Lebanon,  Syria,  under 
the  general  superintendence  of  Theophilus  Waldmeier.  Here 
are  carried  on — 

(i)  Religious  Meetings,  Sunday  Schools,  Bible  Classes,  etc. 
A  Meeting  House  to  seat  200  was  erected  in  1887. 

(2)  Boys'  Training  Home,  containing  30  boarders,  besides 
day  scholars ;  L.  Riskallah  and  Thomas  Little,  Superintendents. 
Admission  is  eagerly  sought  by  large  numbers.  Lectures  and 
other  agencies  carried  on. 

(3)  Girls'  Training  Home,  15  boarders,  under  Emma  M. 
Bishop  and  M.  Fareedy. 

(4)  Hospital  of  15  beds.  In-patients,  in  1887,  102.  Lady 
Superintendent,  Ellen  Clayton. 

(5)  Dispensary,  5667  patients  in  1887.  Lady  Superintendent, 
Maria  Feltham. 

All  the  medical  work  is  under  Dr.  Beshara  J.  Manasseh, 
who  also  paid  1489  visits  to  patients'  homes  in  1887  ;  many  of 
these  were  distant. 

(6)  Day  Schools  in  7  villages  of  the  district,  under  native 
teachers ;  also  Religious  Meetings  in  several  villages,  and  some 
itinerant  Bible-reading  and  tract  distribution. 

(7)  Mothers'  Meetings,  under  Susanne  Waldmeier,  over  100 
in  attendance. 

(c)  A  second  station  at  Ramallah,  near  Jerusalem,  is  main- 


174 


Rock  F(yUntain  Mission. 


tained  under  Dr.  George  Hessenauer,  with  Meetings,  Schools, 
Cottage  Hospital,  Dispensary,  etc.  This  was  under  the  charge 
of  the  Mission  until  1888,  when  it  was  transferred  to  the 
Foreign  Mission  Committee  of  New  England  Yearly  Meeting 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  U.S.A.,  in  exchange  for  the  share 
formerly  taken  by  that  Committee  in  the  Brumana  Station. 


SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income^  ;£^2,337. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 
A.D. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Schools. 

iScholars. 

Native 
Contri- 
butions. 

Brumana       and"^ 

district     .      . ) 

Schools  Assisted 

1874 
1867 

Lay. 
2 

Female. 

5 

Lay. 

^5 

Female. 

9 

9 

6 

420 

;^284 

Totals  .      . 

... 

2 

5 

15 

9 

15 

420 

^284 

MISSION  TO  ZULU   KAFIRS  OF  ROCK  FOUNTAIN. 

Ixopo,  Natal.     Commenced  1879. 

This  Mission  was  commenced  by  Elbert  S.  and  E.  Clarke 
eight  years  ago,  amongst  Kafirs  who  had  never  heard  the 
Gospel.  They  have  proved  friendly,  and  have  listened  with 
interest  to  the  Gospel  message.  Their  customs,  superstitions, 
and  mode  of  life  make  it  extremely  difficult  for  them  to  come 
out  as  Christians.  There  is  much,  however,  to  encourage  con- 
tinued effort.  In  one  tribe  both  the  chief  and  many  of  the 
people  have  recently  avowed  themselves  Christians,  and  at  the 
earnest  desire  of  the  chief,  Sakayedwa,  a  Mission  station  has 
been  established  adjoining  his  location,  with  school  and  regular 
religious  services.  This  centre  has  been  called  Endunduma, 
from  the  mountain  on  one  of  the  slopes  of  which  the  Mission 
buildings  are  being  erected. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke  have  now  four  Stations — Entakamu, 


Mission  to  Zulu  Kafirs,  175 

Rock  Fountain,  Hope  Vale  and  Endunduma.  Rock  Fountain 
was  the  original  station,  but  owing  to  the  sale  of  Crown  Lands, 
and  the  consequent  migrations  of  the  heathen,  they  have 
had  to  change  their  headquarters  to  Entakamu. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke's  is  entirely  pioneer  work.  They  have 
schools  at  Hope  Vale  and  Entakamu,  conducted  by  native 
teachers,  and  containing  50  scholars.  Mrs.  Clarke  holds  a 
weekly  meeting  for  women  and  girls  at  Entakamu,  the  native 
converts  among  them  taking  part  in  a  simple,  earnest  manner. 
Mrs.  Clarke  also  teaches  them  sewing.  Religious  services 
are  held  at  all  the  stations.  Mr.  Clarke  visits  them  by 
turns.  He  attaches  great  importance  to  itinerating  amongst 
the  natives.  He  takes  his  waggon,  or  where  that  is  not  prac- 
ticable, his  pack-horse,  with  all  things  needful,  and  travels 
round  a  considerable  district,  sending  a  messenger  before  him 
to  collect  the  natives,  and  preaching  often  to  chief  and  people 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  kraals.  A  carpenter's  and  black- 
smith's shop,  with  forge,  etc.,  complete,  has  been  provided  at 
Entakamu,  and  Mr.  Clarke  hopes  to  introduce  these  industries 
amongst  the  naturally  indolent  natives,  by  educating  the  older 
boys  in  the  school  in  the  use  of  tools. 

Mr.  Clarke  is  greatly  sought  after  for  medical  and  surgical 
aid — people  often  coming  great  distances  for  his  treatment ; 
in  one  case  fifty  miles,  in  another  seventy.  He  is  feeling  the 
great  need  of  a  small  hospital  at  Entakamu,  in  which  to  care 
for  patients  who  need  prolonged  attention. 

The  natives  are  a  fine  race,  but  very  degraded.  They  wel- 
come the  missionary,  and  are  especially  glad  to  have  their 
children  educated. 

The  Mission,  like  those  in  Syria  and  Constantinople,  is  in  no 
way  connected  with  the  Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association, 
but  like  them  it  is  largely  supported  by  the  subscriptions  of 
Friends.  It  is  also  in  part  self-supporting  from  the  produce  of 
the  farm  surrounding  the  homestead  and  mission  buildings. 
The  sum  contributed  to  the  Mission  is  about  ;!^3oo  annually. 


(     176    ) 


SCOTTISH  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH, 

REPRESENTATIVE   CHURCH   COUNCIL   FOREIGN     MISSION    BOARD. 

The  Scottish  Episcopal  Church,  as  a  corporate  body,  took 
up  Foreign  Mission  Work  in  1872. 

In  1873,  she  consecrated  Bishop  Kallaway,  the  first  Bishop 
of  St.  John's,  Kaffraria,  and  since  then,  instead  of,  as  before, 
sending  all  contributions  to  various  English  Missionary  Societies, 
the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church  has  devoted  herself  to  assisting 
the  Diocese  of  St.  John's,  Kaffraria,  guaranteeing  ;£'5oo  per 
annum  towards  the  Bishop's  stipend  and  the  mission  and  school 
at  Chanda^  Central  Province,  India,  under  the  Bishop  of 
Calcutta. 

In  addition  to  these  main  objects,  contributions  are 
received  for  all  societies  belonging  to  the  Church  of  England, 
and  forwarded  by  the  Board  as  desired  by  the  several  donors. 
The  sums  received  for  these  objects  amount  to  about  ;^26oo 
per  annum. 

In  several  dioceses  there  are  Diocesan  Boards  connected 
with  the  General  Board,  each  under  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese 
and  a  committee.  The  Edinburgh  Diocesan  Board  has  an 
income  of  between  ;^7oo  and  ;£8oo  per  annum. 

In  addition  to  these  agencies  there  is  a  very  flourishing 
Church  Woman's  Association,  numbering  nearly  three  thousand 
members,  with  a  lady  correspondent  in  each  congregation, 
which  collects  funds  in  aid  of  missionary  objects,  and  has  a 
work  party  for  foreign  missions  in  the  majority  of  the  congre- 
gations. Through  this  association  there  is  raised  in  the 
diocese  of  Edinburgh,  in  contributions,  above  ^250,  and  value 
of  work  about  ^^340  per  annum. 

Besides  these  agencies  there  is  the  Edinburgh  auxiliary  01 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  which  remits  above  ;^4oo  per 
annum  to  that  society. 

Magazine : — The  Mission  Chronicle;  Quarterly. 


(     177    ) 


THE  SALVATION  ARMY. 

ORGANIZED    UNDER    ITS    PRESENT    NAME,    1 87 8. 

In  July  1865  the  Rev.  William  Booth  commenced  holding 
services  in  the  East  of  London  for  the  purpose  of  evangelising 
the  masses.  Those  who  became  converted  were  soon  organised 
into  a  Society  called  '  The  Christian  Mission,'  and  when  it  was 
found  in  1878  that  this  Society  had  become  by  its  system  of 
management  and  labour  an  army,  it  was  called  '  The  Salvation 
Army.'  Since  that  time  its  progress,  which  had  already  been 
rapid,  has  been  far  greater,  extending  to  .the  United  States,  to 
British  North  America,  and  to  Australia,  New  Zealand,  and 
Tasmania,  as  well  as  to  France,  Germany,  Italy,  Switzerland, 
Holland,  Sweden,  and  Denmark. 

In  1 88 1,  Mr.  F.  Tucker,  one  of  Her  Majesty's  Sub-Commis- 
sioners in  the  north  of  India,  resigned  his  position  to  become  a 
Salvation  Army  ofhcer,  and  after  a  year  spent  in  England,  he 
was  sent  to  commence  the  work  in  India.  Having  first  formed 
Corps  in  the  three  Presidency  towns  and  in  Colombo,  Ceylon, 
he  established  native  services  in  Gujarat,  Ceylon,  and  recently 
in  South  India.  A  party  of  40  officers  were  sent  to  Ceylon  in 
1886,  20  more  from  America  following  later  in  the  same  year. 
Another  party  of  50  from  England  were  sent  in  1887,  as  well 
as  12  from  Australia,  and  another  12  from  Sweden  sailed 
early  in  1888.  The  Army  has  now  in  India  125  officers  sent 
from  abroad  and  79  raised  up  from  amongst  the  converts. 
All  wear  the  dress  and  live  in  the  style  of  the  country,  and 
receive  their  food  from  the  people  around  them.  The  languages 
have  been  learnt  with  remarkable  rapidity  by  those  sent  in  1886 
and  1887. 

In  December  1887  a  party  of  20  officers  was  sent  to  extend 
the  work  commenced  there  by  three  officers  in  1883,  at  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  a  corps   to   commence   service* 

N 


178  The  Salvation  Army. 

amongst  the  Zulus,  some  of  whom,  speaking  EngHsh,  as  well  as 
many  Kafirs  of  other  races,  had  already  been  converted  at  the 
Army's  meetings. 

The  Army  has  nov^  3>55o  officers  working  abroad,  and  so 
nearly  is  the  work  self-supporting,  that  they  do  not  cost  the 
International  Head-quarters  more  than  jC$  each  per  annum 
on  the  average. 

An  officer  of  the  Army,  well  acquainted  with  every  branch  of 
the  work,  gives  the  following  information  : — 

*  In  India  our  officers  go  bare-footed,  begging  their  food  from  door 
to  door,  and  dress  like  the  natives,  thus  winning  their  affection  and 
esteem.  Our  officers  go  to  India  on  the  understanding  that  they  are 
not  to  have  any  salary,  and  they  never  expect  to  return  again  to  this 
country.  The  fact  that  we  are  able  to  send  out  batches  of  missit)naries 
of  fifty  or  sixty  at  one  time  possessed  of  this  self-sacrificing  spirit  shows  the 
soundness  and  quality  of  the  converts  that  have  been  raised  up  from  the 
work  at  home.  In  South  Africa  we  are  having  most  wonderful  success 
amongst  the  lower  classes,  the  diamond  diggers,  and  criminals  of  that 
country.  The  authorities  have  thrown  open  the  prisons  to  us,  and  it  is  no 
uncommon  thing  to  see  three  or  four  penitents  kneeling  at  the  drum  head 
in  the  prison  yard.  In  some  prisons  we  have  quite  a  number  of  converts 
finishing  their  sentences,  who  hope  on  their  release  to  serve  God  as  soldiers 
of  the  Salvation  Army.  We  have  just  entered  Zululand,  and  at  the  second 
meeting  held  there  in  a  certain  district  a  chief  was  saved,  and  his  family 
soon  followed  his  example.  Regular  meetings  are  now  being  held  amongst 
them,  and  the  last  despatch  received  reports  fifty  converts.  In  all  parts  of  the 
world  God  is  blessing  our  efforts,  and  we  hope  the  time  is  not  far  distant 
when  the  Army  flag  shall  be  unfurled  ^  all  the  nations  of  the  world.' 


SUMMARY. 

Annual  Cefitral  Income.,  ;£"5o,ooo.^ 

India  and  Ceylon     ...     50  Stations        300  Officers 
South  Africa  and  St.  Helena     65       „  185       „ 

'  This  amount  includes  sums  spent  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  in  the 
Colonies,  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  in  the  United  States,  and  in  French 
Canada  ;  but  is  exclusive  of  funds  raised  and  spent  locally. 

Papers  :—r>^«?  War  Cry,  The  Little  Soldier ;  Weekly. 


(  179  ; 

WOMEN'S   SOCIETIES, 

(GREAT  BRITAIN.) 


SOCIETY  FOR  PROMOTING  FEMALE  EDUCATION 
IN  THE  EAST. 

ESTABLISHED    1 834. 

This  Society  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  giving  instruction 
to  women  in  the  Zenanas  of  India,  and  in  their  own  homes  i:i 
China.  Thus  it  is  the  oldest  Zenana  Society  in  existence.  It 
was  found  impossible  then  to  carry  the  object  of  the  Society 
into  effect,  for  the  doors  of  those  prison-homes  were  locked 
and  double-barred.  The  Committee,  therefore,  while  biding 
their  time,  turned  to  School  work,  finding  it  more  practicable  to 
collect  and  to  teach  children,  especially  of  the  lower  classes, 
than  to  reach  those  of  mature  age  and  of  higher  social  position. 
Beginning  with  Schools  in  India  and  China,  the  work  of  the 
Society  was  subsequently  extended  to  other  countries  also,  and 
now  includes  Ceylon  (1837);  Japan  (1878);  the  Straits 
(1835);  Africa  (South,  1838;  West,  1863);  the  Levant 
(Egypt,  1836 ;  Holy  Land,  1841) ;  Turkey  in  Europe  (1839), 
and  Persia  (1882). 

Notwithstanding  all  the  early  obstacles  in  the  way,  one  of  the 
Society's  missionary  ladies  did  succeed  in  gaining  access  into  a 
native  house  in  Calcutta  in  1835,  and  became  thus  the  first 
Zenana  missionary  sent  out  by  any  Society.  But  it  was  only  a 
day  of  small  things  then,  and  so  it  continued  to  be  for  years 
following.  Since  the  Indian  Mutiny,  however,  it  may  be  said 
that  '  the  Uttle  one  has  become  a  thousand,'  and  now,  no 
longer  the  only  Zenana  society  in  existence,  the  Committee 
have  seen  more  than  twenty  kindred  agencies  spring  up  around 
them  in  Europe  and  America 

The  object  of  the  Society  has  been  strictly  evangelistic — that 
of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  homes  of  the  East.  To  this  end, 
education  was  felt  to  be  of  great  importance,  in  order  that 
those  who  should  be  reached  by  these  missionaries  might  each 
be  carefully  instructed  in  the  truths  of  the  Christian  religion, 

N  2 


i8o    Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the  Ea^t^ 

enabled  to  read  the  Word  of  God  for  herself  in  her  own 
tongue,  and  qualified  to  impart  her  knowledge  to  others.  Thus 
the  object  of  the  Committee  included  evangelization,  education, 
and  training  in  teaching.  It  is  true  that  the  single  word  Edu- 
cation, which  alone  appears  in  their  title,  does  not  express  all 
this ;  but  it  was  well  known  to  do  so  at  the  time ;  and  many- 
substantial,  as  well  as  legal,  reasons  exist  against  lengthening  a 
title,  in  these  busy  days,  or  altering  it,  even  if  it  were  possible 
to  give  one  that  should  be  concise,  as  well  as  sufficiently  ex- 
planatory. 

The  Committee  have  been  enabled  by  God's  grace  to  adhere 
firmly  to  the  principles  laid  down  at  the  establishment  of  the 
Society  :  full  and  free  instruction  in  the  Scriptures,  which  alone 
can  make  wise  unto  salvation,  for  all  ;  education  without  the 
Bible,  for  none. 

As  an  aid  to  carrying  the  plans  and  principles  of  the  Society 
into  effect,  the  Committee  have  adopted  the  comparatively 
recently  introduced  method  of  working  through  Medical  Mis- 
sions, in  North  India  and  in  the  Holy  Land. 

The  work  of  the  Society  may  be  thus  briefly  summed  up  : — 
Zenana  Missions  ;  Medical  Missions ;  Village  Missions ;  work 
among  the  crowds  assembling  at  native  festivals  ;  house  and 
hut  visiting ;  boarding,  day,  infant,  and  Sunday  Schools ;  Bible 
and  sewing  classes ;  training  native  Zenana  missionaries,  district 
visitors,  schoolmistresses  and  Bible-women ;  mothers'  meetings  ; 
also  branches  of  the  Bible  and  Prayer  Union,  and  of  the 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association. 

At  the  present  time  the  staff  of  European  missionary  ladies 
consists  of  forty  5  the  number  of  Zenana  ladies  under  instruction 
is  above  2,300,  and  those  in  the  schools  in  all  the  countries 
mentioned  conducted  by  their  own  missionaries,  or  by  the 
wives  of  missionaries  who  receive  assistance  from  the  Society  in 
grants  of  money  or  of  boxes  of  work  for  sale,  amount  to  17,604 ; 
while  the  souls  that  have  been  given  to  their  missionaries  for 
their  hire  out  of  many  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues  are  not  to  be  counted  by  human  arithmetic.  There  are 
thousands  now  gladdening  the  hearts  of  those  who  led  them  to 
the  Saviour,  adorning  His  doctrine  and  working  in  His  service. 

Magazine  : — The  Female  Missionary  Intelligencer  ;  Monthly. 


(     ^8i     ) 

CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND  LADIES'  ASSOCIATION 
FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS,  INCLUDING  ZENANA 
WORK. 

ESTABLISHED    1 837. 

The  Female  Missions  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  are  exactly 
coincident  with  the  period  of  the  Queen's  reign.  They  were 
originated  (March  1837)  by  the  formation  in  Edinburgh  of  the 
Scottish  Ladies'  Associatioji  for  the  Advance??ient  of  Female 
Education  in  India.  Under  this  name  the  work  went  on  till 
1883,  when  with  the  widening  of  its  field  to  Africa,  the 
Association's  present  title  was  adopted,  as  indicating  its  aim  to 
establish  a  female  agency  at  every  foreign  mission  station 
occupied  by  ordained  missionaries  of  the  church. 

As  the  Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the  East 
was  formed  on  the  appeal  of  an  American  Missionary  to  China 
— David  Abeel — the  Scottish  Ladies'  movement  was  mainly 
due  to  an  oihcer  of  the  Indian  army.  Captain  St.  Clair  Jameson. 
Between  the  EngHsh  and  Scottish  Societies,  thus  formed 
within  three  years  of  each  other  (the  pioneers  of  the  now 
numerous  Women's  Societies  of  the  Protestant  world),  there 
was,  in  their  early  years,  a  frequent  friendly  correspondence  and 
co-operation,  in  which  the  junior  Society  was  often  indebted  to 
her  senior  sister,  especially  in  the  procuring  of  agents,  then  less 
ready  in  Scotland  to  offer  than  happily  they  are  now. 

The  Association's  earHcst  undertaking  was  to  aid  Female 
Schools  in  the  Western  Presidency.  The  first  missionary, 
Miss  Reid,  was  sent  to  Bombay  in  1838,  followed  in  1841  by 
Mademoiselle  J  allot  (a  French  convert  from  Romanism),  and 
both,  alas!  found  early  graves.  Miss  Shaw  was  the  first 
missionary  to  Poona  (1841),  and  Miss  Laing  to  Calcutta 
(1840),  where  the  chaplain's  wife  (Mrs.  Charles)  had  already 
made  a  beginning  by  gathering  little  girls  in  her  com- 
pound and  rewarding  them  with  a  few  pice  for  coming  to 
learn.  This  illustrates  plainly  enough  the  general  indifference 
which  prevailed  in  regard  to  Female  Education.  So  many 
obstacles  opposed  its  progress  that  for  years  orphanages  were  the 
most  encouraging,  indeed,  almost  the  only  practicable  method 
of  work.  But  girls'  schools  became  gradually  popular,  the 
number  of  caste  pupils  increased,  and  at  last  a  beginning  was 


l82 


Church  of  Scotland  Ladies^  Association, 


made  in  Zeaana  teaching  at  Calcutta,  in  connection  with  the 
Missionary  Association  of  St.  Andrew's  Kirk  and  under  Miss 
Brittain,  in  1863-64.  The  development  of  the  work  in  every  de- 
partment has  since  been  remarkably  rapid,  the  agencies  now 
em.ployed  being  as  follow  : — i.  Orphanages,  Boarding-schools, 
and  Training-schools  for  girls  as  native  teachers.  2.  Girls' 
Day  Schools.  3.  Sabbath-schools.  4.  Zenana  Teaching. 
5.  Village  preaching.  6.  Medical  Mission  work.  The  stations 
are  Calcutta,  Madras,  Poona,  Darjeeling,  Gujarat,  Sealkote, 
and  Chamba  in  India,  and  Blantyre  in  East  Africa.  At  these 
stations  and  through  these  agencies,  educational,  evangelistic 
and  medical  work  is  carried  on  by  17  European  lady  mission- 
aries, assisted  b}""  over  a  hundred  Eurasian  and  native  teachers 
and  Bible-women,  in  35  schools,  with  2,460  pupils  in  over  400 
Zenanas,  and  by  several  dispensaries  for  women  and  children. 

Though  the  Association  was  formed  outside  of  church  courts, 
it  was  early  in  its  history  recognised  by  the  Church,  and  brought 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  General  Assembly's  Com- 
mittee on  Foreign  Missions.  This  relation  has  become  closer 
year  by  year,  as  the  work  has  grown  in  importance  as  a  branch 
of  the  Foreign  Mission  Scheme. 

The  Home  Organisation  is  developed  by  auxiliaries  in  the 
presbyteries  and  parishes  of  Scotland.  The  Association 
publishes  a  Quarterly  Magazine,  The  News  of  Female  Missions^ 
and  under  its  auspices  there  is  also  issued  an  illustrated 
quarterly  leaflet,  Fellow-workers  in  the  Female  Missions  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland. 

SUMMARY. 

Income  at  home  and  abroad  (1888),  about  ;^7,66o. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered, 

A.D. 

No.   of 
Stations. 

Foreign  Workers 

(European 
and  Eurasian). 

Native  Workers 
(Christian). 

India 

East  Africa. 

1838 
1884 

7 

I 

30 

I 

89 

Totals     .      . 

.       .       . 

8 

31 

89 

Magazine  : — News  of  Female  Missions  ;  Quarterly. 


Free  Church  of  Scotland  Ladies^  Society, 
Summary.  — continued. 


183 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Zenanas 
Visited. 

Local  Contributions, 
Fees,  and  Govern- 
ment Grants. 

India      .      .      . 

East  Africa.      . 

34 
I 

2,389 
71 

442 

Rs. 
9,465 

Totals    .      . 

35 

2,460 

442 

Rs.  9,465 

Medical  Mission  undertaken  1885.     Poona  Medical  Dispensary  opened 
January,  1887.     Patients  in  1887,  1,660. 


FREE  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND  LADIES'  SOCIETY 
FOR  FEMALE  EDUCATION  IN  INDIA  AND 
SOUTH  AFRICA. 

The  work  now  carried  on  by  this  Society  was  begun  by  the 
Church  of  Scotland  in  1837,  six  years  before  the  disruption 
took  place  (see  p.  116). 

It  is  recognised  by  the  General  Assembly  as  an  i:  iportant 
branch  of  the  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Church,  supporting,  as 
it  does,  the  women's  side  thereof;  but  no  funds  are  derived  by 
it  from  the  Foreign  Missions  Committee. 

The  plan  of  the  Zenana  Missions  was  first  suggested  by 
Professor  T.  Smith,  D.D.,  and  carried  out  by  the  Rev.  John 
Fordyce  of  the  Free  Church  in  1854.  The  system  of  this 
Society  has  lately  been  so  reorganized,  under  Colonel  Young, 
the  Rev.  Wm.  Stevenson,  and  Miss  Rainy,  who  made  a  tour  in 
India,  that  every  congregation  is  asked  to  form  an  association 
of  women  only,  separate  from  that  for  Foreign  Missions,  and 
all  represented  in  presbyterial  auxiliaries. 

Zenana  Missions  form  only  a  part  of  the  agency,  which,  as 
hitherto,  must  be  largely  devoted  to  Christian  schools — de- 
veloping normal  schools  for  the  supply  of  indigenous  Zenana 
teachers ;  high  schools,  at  which  the  native  Christian  com- 
munity, growing  in  wealth,  intelligence,  and  influence,  may 
receive  a  suitable  Biblical  education  ;  and  Medical  Missions  by 
both  Scottish  and  Native  practitioners  fully  qualified. 


t84  Ff^s  Church  of  Scotland  Ladies'  Society, 

The  fields  occupied  by  the  Society  are :  India — Bengal, 
Madras,  Western  India,  and  Nagpur :  and 

Africa  :  Kaffraria,  Transkei,  and  Natal. 

The  following  table  will  show  at  a  glance  the  nature  of  the 
work,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  measure  of  its  success. 

From  nearly  all  the  above  stations  encouraging  reports  are 
received,  and  abundant  evidence  is  forthcoming  that  in  every 
department  the  work  is  being  greatly  blessed. 

In  regard  to  the  Calcutta  Zenana  Mission  one  of  the 
workers  writes : — 

*  I  was  particularly  struck  with  the  eagerness  of  the  women  to  listen  to 
the  Bible  story  ;  they  would  crowd  round,  and  with  rapt  attention  drink 
in  every  word  that  was  spoken.  They  were  also  greatly  delighted  with 
the  hymns,  more  especially  if  sung  to  Bengali  airs.  In  one  house  there 
was  an  audience  of  fifteen,  including  children.  There  is  thus  never  any 
lack  of  opportunities,  rather  the  regret  that,  with  such  an  abundant  harvest 
there  should  be,  comparatively  speaking,  so  few  labourers. 

'  One  very  encouraging  branch  of  the  work  is  tract  distribution  ;  every 
one  is  eager  to  receive  books,  and  while  going  through  the  lanes  boys  will 
come  running  to  the  ghari  doors  to  receive  leaflets  ;  and  who  can  tell  what 
good  these  scattered  portions  of  God's  Word  may  do  for  those  into  whose 
hands  they  fall  ? ' 

In  the  face  of  experience  like  this  it  is  scarcely  to  be 
wondered  at  that  opposition  and  temporary  discouragements, 
when  met  with,  only  serve  to  stimulate  the  workers  to  greater 
zeal  in  the  Master's  service. 

In  1887  the  Society  made  a  new  departure  in  their  work,  by 
sending  out  to  Madras  a  fully  qualified  lady  medical  missionary, 
Miss  Macphail,  who  will  have  the  charge  of  a  dispensary  as 
soon  as  her  acquaintance  with  the  language,  and  her  experience 
in  Eastern  forms  of  disease  and  treatment,  fit  her  for  such  a 
position.  This  is  but  the  beginning  of  what,  it  is  hoped,  will 
become  an  important  branch  of  the  Society's  operations.  The 
Income  for  1887  was  £1,1^$' 

Magazines : — Seepage  146. 


> 

Wtd         2         ^         Cd             2     ^5            o 

ALCUTTA— Boardii 
Day  Schools     . 
Zenana  Work  . 
Branch-Station  Sc 
\NTALiA— Boardin 
Day  Schools     . 
!adkas— Boarding 
Normal  Schools 
Day  Schools     . 
Zenana  Work   . 
OMBAY— Boarding 
Day  Schools     . 
Zenana  Work  . 
DONA  — Boarding  S 
Day  Schools     . 
Zenana  Work  . 
AGPUR— Boarding 
Day  Schools     . 
Zenana  Work    . 
HANUARA— Day  _S 
ERAR — Amrawati 
Rho<;a\val 

o 

p 

3 

o. 

H 
o 

o' 

^ 

o 

.  i-  •  3-.  .  g.  .  |.  .  .  |.  ff;-  .  » 
■■■■°- ;;  • ;  ^- 1-  •  •  1 

a* 
o 

1 

v_v^  -!— — ' 

W     W 

3         3 

-1    ..    1 

» 

^§   . 

::»    M      H    hh:m:mm»:w:w:» 

opeans 

and 
asians. 

O 

O 

2. 

„ 

„ 

1^ 

p' 

00        0 

3 

^ 

.  o        ► 

iMMOxOt        U)      MM    0\UJ  4^  4^    :    w  >   »   0>4^   oota 

P 

> 

s 

? 

H 

3\<Ia 

c 

VO       « 

3   0         ► 

£L 

O 

3- 

^ 

"■ 

^(0            oj;        »:mu>vou>       ::oo 

.JJ         0 

j+.u)o    4^     tn   wtwoo:   Mooooioo\:    :vo 

p' 

«-. 

In 

.           .                               .                     1^               ..K. 

n 

* 

:   :  »    :       m    ::   oo:   :::::::::   : 

3^ 

ft   O 

VO 

:   «    :      y3     ::::■-'•»>■:::.•    M  ::    : 

D- 3- 

0^ 

to:\o    :       o     ::::(oon::::-j::: 

P? 

•tj 

? 

V) 

:   :   :     :       :     :::  ^  :::::::::   : 

c 

r 

•+^ 

w 

5o 

K> 

M    :             :   :    ►i      m  Cj  :    :    ;    ;  ^n  ^  (^  : 

3    - 

oMoivo    :      oi    ::ch    ojw::::4.(ou>: 

00       0 

j4^Ma\           CO           ^4>-ooo                  ^^0 

O 

• 

00 

:::     :       :     t:^:::::^":::: 

?■ 

UJ 

o\ OJ  o  .   .   .   : 

o 

H  ta 

» 

H 

^ 

>0 

M                     w              'MMU)                             (yiUlW 

o 

8    t 

:J^O>-J^^       taw        4v^T3ov  oo  O   oo  O  S  H  O  VO 

n<!n 

p_ 

(     i86    ) 

INDIAN  FEMALE  NORMAL  SCHOOL  AND  IN- 
STRUCTION SOCIETY;  OR,  ZENANA  BIBLE 
AND  MEDICAL  MISSION. 

(In  co-operation  with  the  Church  Missionary  and  other 
Protestant  Missionary  Societies  in  India.) 

established  1852. 

Object  : — ^To  make  known  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  the 
Women  of  India. 

Originated  in  Calcutta,  where  some  Christian  ladies  heard 
of  the  conversion  of  a  young  Hindu  lady  who  had  learnt  the 
truth  through  simply  reading  her  Bible.  In  185 1  this  young 
lady  died  a  believer  in  Christ  at  the  age  of  17.  The  Christian 
ladies  alluded  to  decided  to  set  on  foot  a  Training  School, 
where  Eurasian  teachers  might  be  trained,  in  the  hope  that 
the  Zenanas  might  by  degrees  be  opened  to  them,  and  they 
might  have  an  opportunity  of  teaching  their  pupils  to  read  the 
Bible.  In  185 1  these  ladies  sent  home  money  to  the  Hon. 
Mrs.  A.  Kinnaird,  our  late  President  (the  late  Dowager  Lady 
Kinnaird),  and  asked  her  to  send  out  a  suitable  person  to 
commence  the  Calcutta  Female  Normal  School.  The  Hon. 
Mrs.  Kinnaird  sent  out  two  ladies — sisters — the  Misses 
Suter,  who  established  the  Normal  School  in  Calcutta  in 
1852. 

The  Society  gradually  extended  its  operations,  and  added  to 
the  training  of  teachers,  Zenana  visiting,  the  establishment  of 
female  schools,  the  employment  of  native  Bible-women,  and 
the  Medical  Mission.  In  the  latter  branch  of  work  none  but 
thoroughly  qualified  medical  ladies  are  employed,  and  the 
Society  has  establishments  in  Lucknow  and  Benares. 

At  the  present  time  the  Society's  work  is  carried  on  at  28 
centres,  where  there  are  either  Schools,  Zenana  Visitation,  Bible- 
women,  Village  Work  or  a  Medical  Mission  in  active  opera- 
tion. At  our  Native  Christian  Girls'  School  at  Lahore  (opened 
at  1873),  which  has  been  lately  much  enlarged,  we  have  50 
boarders  always  under  careful  Christian  influences,  besides 
many  day  scholars.  The  total  number  of  pupils  under  the 
instruction   of   our    Missionaries    in    Schools    and    Zenanas 


Indian  Female  Normal  School  Society, 


187 


throughout  India  is  at  present  over  3,600 ;  and  when  it  is 
remembered  that  out  of  a  female  population  of  124,000,000, 
111,000,000  cannot  read  or  write,  the  need  of  such  an  agency- 
will  be  fully  realised.  The  Bible-women  are  employed  to  read 
and  explain  the  Scriptures  in  the  homes  of  the  natives,  in 
hospitals,  jails,  etc.,  under  circumstances  where  their  visits  are 
most  welcome  and  where  the  Word  of  Life  meets  with  a  ready 
attention.  At  our  Medical  Missions  (under  the  superin- 
tendence of  duly  qualified  Lady  Doctors)  the  bodily  sufferings 
of  the  native  women  are  attended  to,  while  their  spiritual  needs 
are  also  duly  provided  for  ;  besides  the  Medical  Missionary  in 
attendance,  there  are  both  native  Christian  nurses  and  Bible- 
women  in  connection  with  the  hospitals.  At  our  Women's 
Hospital  at  Lucknow  during  the  past  seven  years  there  has 
been  a  total  of — New  Patients,  12,915  ;  Attendances,  32,008. 

The  Committee  has  recently  opened  a  Hospital  and  Dis- 
pensaries at  Benares,  and  contemplate  doing  the  same  at 
Patna,  if  means  are  provided. 

The  Society  has  at  present  upon  its  staff  five  missionary 
Lady  Doctors,  while  others  v»ill  have  obtained  their  diplomas 
by  next  year. 


SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income^  about  ;£ii, 000. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 

Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

India     ....... 

,,      Bombay  Presidency  . 
„      Madras  Presidency  . 
„      N.  W.  Provinces  .      . 

„      Orissa 

„      Punjab 

1852 
1862 
1863 
1S64 
1882 
1863 

• 

2 
II 

I 

21 
35 
9 

.       60 

7 

80 

7 

8 

II 

39 
I 
12 

929 

289 

Totals  .... 

... 

28 

6S 

162 

63 

3637' 

Includes  1,603  pupils  in  Zenanas. 


Magazine  : — The  Indian  Fef/iale  Evangelist;  Quarterly, 


(     i88     ) 


WESLEYAN    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY,  LADIES' 
AUXILIARY. 

ESTABLISHED    1 85  9, 

This  Society  originated  in  1859,  when  the  repugnance  to 
female  education  began  to  give  way  in  the  Eastern  mind,  and 
the  wives  of  missionaries,  instead  of  as  at  first  finding  it  difficult 
to  obtain  girls  willing  to  be  taught,  had  more  eager  pupils  than 
they  could  possibly  instruct,  and  it  became  necessary  to  send 
out  ladies  from  England  to  take  charge  of  one  or  more  schools, 
and  especially  to  manage  schools  for  training  native  teachers. 
The  Society  began  with  an  income  of  ;^3i9  a  year,  which  has 
increased  to  nearly  ;£"8,ooo.  Its  objects  are  to  support — ■ 
Training  schools  for  teachers;  Schools  for  native  children; 
the  visiting  of  Zenanas ;  ditto  by  medical  ladies ;  Bible- 
women.  The  Society's  spheres  of  labour  among  the  heathen 
are  in  Ceylon,  where  it  has  twelve  stations  and  twenty 
workers;  and  India,  especially  the  Presidency  of  Madras, 
though  some  work  is  also  carried  on  in  the  Bengal  Presidency. 

China  was  occupied  in  1862,  but  abandoned  some  years 
ago  (1878),  from  the  difficulty  of  finding  homes  for  the  ladies. 
The  Society  has  lately,  at  the  urgent  request  of  our  missionaries, 
sent  out  a  lady  teacher  to  Canton,  and  a  teacher  and  a  medical 
lady  to  Han-kow ;  and  in  South  Africa  the  agency  is  confined 
to  two  ladies,  working  respectively  at  Empfundiswein  and 
Shawbury;  and  in  West  Africa  a  high  school  is  assisted  at 
Lagos. 

The  accompanying  schedule  will  give  the  dates  when  these 
respective  spheres  were  first  entered  upon. 

The  pioneers  have  not  been  ladies  connected  with  the 
Wesleyan  Missionary  Committee,  but  the  wives  of  missionaries 
sent  out  by  the  General  Committee,  to  which  the  Society  is 
auxiliary.  It  is  only  when  this  work  of  overlooking  the  schools 
becomes  too  heavy  for  the  missionary's  wife  that  she  appeals 
to  us  to  send  her  help. 

On  the  whole  the  success  of  the  work  has  been  the  greatest 
in  Ceylon.  Our  first  school  there  was  begun  at  Jaffna  in 
1 86 1,  and  now  there  are  boarding  schools  at  Colombo,  Kal- 


Ceylo7i:  Lidia.  189 

munai,  Kandy^,  Galle,  Jaffna,  Point  Pedro,  Batticaloa,  and 
Trincomalee.  These  schools  produce  well-trained  native 
teachers  and  Bible-women.  These  become  the  centres  of 
religious  influence  in  the  villages,  as  well  as  teachers  in  town 
schools.  More  than  this,  as  wives  and  mothers,  they  show  to 
the  surrounding  heathen  what  a  Christian  home  can  become, 
and  therefore  are  themselves  the  best  preachers  on  the  impor- 
tance of  Christian  female  education.  In  India,  the  awakening 
of  the  native  mind  among  the  men  is  a  powerful  agent  in 
opening  the  Zenana,  as  the  husband  begins  to  long  for  some- 
thing like  an  education,  to  fit  his  wife  to  become  his  companion. 
Therefore,  instead  of,  as  in  the  days  of  yore,  vainly  knocking 
at  the  closed  doors  of  the  Zenana,  the  Christian  teacher  is 
unable  to  enter  ail  the  doors  that  are  thrown  open  to  her,  and 
the  visitois  are  warmly  welcomed,  although  it  is  distinctly 
understood  that  religious  teaching  will  be  given  as  well  as 
secular.  But  success  in  this  branch  of  the  work  cannot  be 
tabulated,  because  the  severe  persecutions  that  follow  a 
declaration  of  Christianity  deter  many  believers  at  heart  from 
its  open  profession. 

The  most  hopeful  feature  of  the  Indian  work  is  the  orphanages. 
Several  of  these  were  started  during  the  Indian  famine,  and 
here  no  home  influence  comes  in  to  counterbalance  the  school 
training.  Many  of  the  boys  and  girls  have  now  reached  a 
marriageable  age,  and  the  boys  from  Tumkur  seek  and  find 
themselves  wives  among  the  girls  at  Hassan.  After  a  year's 
betrothal,  the  marriage  takes  place,  and  to  each  young  couple  is 
given  six  acres  of  land,  a  cart,  and  a  pair  of  oxen,  as  a  start  in 
life.  They  are  located  near  Tumkur,  and  a  village  called 
Bethelluru  is  rapidly  springing  up.  Each  youth  builds  his  own 
hut,  and  here  the  young  couples  settle.  A  kind  friend  has 
built  for  them  a  neat  chapel,  with  stained-glass  windows  and  a 
sonorous  bell,  and  thus  a  Christian  village  has  been  formed, 
from  the  moral  influence  of  which  much  may  be  expected. 

The  native  mind  is  beginning  slowly  to^open  to  the  beauty  of 
Christianity  in  its  bearing  on  life.  The  natives  wonder  at  the 
purity  of  the  English  women,  who  are  allowed  so  much  liberty ; 
and  they  think  that  ours  must  indeed  be  a  '  good  caste,'  that 

*  In  addition  to  the  high  school  at  Kandy,  Mr.  Langdon  has  opened  an 
industrial  school,  in  which  the  girls  are  taught  some  trade  in  addition  to 
the  usual  book  lessons. 


190 


British  Syrian  Schools  and  Bible  Mission. 


teaches  us  to  care  so  for  poor  widows.  On  the  whole,  there 
has  never  been  a  period  in  which  we  felt  more  encouraged  to 
*  go  forward.' 

SUMMARY. 
Income  for  rS88,  ^7,484,  also  Special  Fund  £^\^\^^?- 


Fields  of  Labour, 

Entered 
A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Female. 

Female. 

Ceylon  .... 

i860 

12 

10 

10 

122 

3.580 

India — 

Madras        Presi-1 
dency.      .      .    J 

1859 

9 

3 

13 

33 

1,011 

Mysore  Territory 

1859 

7 

II 

7 

36 

2,943 

Hyderabad    . 

1880 

2 

2 

2 

9 

505 

Bengal         Presi-' 
dency  ,      .      .j 

187I 

8 

4 

4 

28 

917 

China     .... 

1885 

2 

4 

... 

4 

102 

Africa,  S.    .     .      . 

1861 

3 

2 

... 

3 

2^8 

Africa,  W.  .      .      . 

1878 

I 

I 

... 

I 

19 

Totals  .      .      . 

... 

45 

37 

26 

216 

9.313 

•  For  a  Women's  Hospital  at  Han-kow. 
Magazine  : — Quarterly  Paper, 


BRITISH  SYRIAN  SCHOOLS  AND  BIBLE  MISSION. 

FOUNDED    i860. 

In  the  year  i860  the  ancient  city  of  Damascus  and  the  towns 
and  villages  of  the  Lebanon  and  Anti-Lebanon  became  the 
scene  of  fearful  massacres.  The  Druzes  rose  against  the 
Maronites  and  Greeks,  putting  to  death  about  11,000  of  the 
Christian  males,  and  iDurning  some  3,000  houses.  Widows 
and  their  daughters,  to  the  number  of  20,000,  were  turned 
adrift,  and  fled  to  the  seaport  towns.     Their  tale  of  woe  called 


British  Syrian  Schools  and  Bible  Mission.  191 

fon.i  sympathy,  and  many  countries  contributed  for  the  relief 
of  their  temporal  necessities.  • 

One  English  heart,  however,  was  stirred  with  a  desire  to 
supply  a  deeper  need.  Mrs.  Bo  wen  Thompson,  the  widow  of 
a  physician  whose  name  is  associated  with  the  Euphrates 
Valley  Railway  scheme,  had  spent  most  of  her  married  life  in 
Syria,  and  had  deplored  the  absolute  ignorance  and  c'egrada- 
tion  of  the  female  population,  even  the  nominal  Christians 
having  sunk  almost  to  the  level  of  the  Druzes  and  Moslems. 

In  October  i860  Mrs.  Bowen  Thompson  landed  in  Beyrout, 
determined  to  bring  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  to  these 
neglected  women  :  and  soon  she  had  gathered  hundreds  around 
her  and  commenced  her  work.  Several  schools  were  opened 
in  Beyrout,  one  of  them  being  a  boarding  school,  where  girls 
were  trained  to  become  teachers.  The  great  blessing  and 
advantage  of  Christian  education  were  quickly  appreciated,  and 
within  a  few  years  the  work  spread  to  other  stations ;  schools 
were  opened  in  Hasbeiya,  Ainzahalteh,  Deir  el  Kamar,  Mokh- 
tara,  Zachleh,  and  Damascus,  which  were  attended  not  only 
by  children  of  various  Christian  denominations,  but  also  by 
Druzes,  Moslems,  and  Jewesses. 

Mrs.  Bowen  Thompson  was  soon  joined  by  her  sister,  Miss 
Lloyd,  and  not  long  after  by  a  married  sister,  Mrs.  Mentor 
Mott,  and  her  husband.  With  their  aid,  and  that  of  a  small 
staff  of  English  and  a  larger  staff  of  Native  workers,  which 
included  Bible-women  and  Scripture-readers,  the  Mission  was 
well  organized,  and  after  Mrs.  Thompson's  death,  in  1869, 
her  sisters  carried  on  the  Mission,  which  they  still  continue  to 
superintend.  Schools  were  opened  in  Tyre,  Baalbec,  and 
Beckfaya.  From  the  very  first,  Bible  Mission  work  among 
the  adults  was  carried  on  wherever  schools  were  opened  for 
children,  and  recently  this  branch  of  the  Mission  has  extended ; 
30  agents  are  now  employed ;  seven  are  men,  of  whom  five  are 
blind ;  these  latter  are  devoted  workers,  and  their  very  blind- 
ness enables  them  to  enter  hareems  and  read  to  the  secluded 
women,  who  may  not  be  seen  by  men. 

In  the  Training  Institution  about  80  girls  are  under  instruc- 
tion, preparing  to  act  as  efficient  teachers  in  the  day  schools. 
The  28  day  schools  include  4  for  boys,  4  for  blind  of  both 
sexes,  2  specially  for  Moslem  girls,  i  specially  for  Jewesses, 
and   I  night  school  for   young  men;    the  remaining    16  are 


192 


Ladies^  Association  of  the  S,  P.  G, 


attended  by  girls  of  various  creeds  and  denominations,  who 
mingle  without  distinction  of  creed  or  rank,  princesses  and 
peasants  sitting  side  by  side.  Nearly  3,000  pupils  attend  the 
various  schools.  Every  one  receives  thorough  instruction  in 
Holy  Scripture,  and  their  love  for  this  leads  them  to  a  wonder- 
ful amount  of  knowledge.  Classes  are  held  on  Sundays  and 
week  days  for  women,  who  attend  in  large  numbers ;  Sunday 
services  are  attended  by  both  sexes  in  several  of  the  schools, 
with  the  most  beneficial  results,  both  in  social  and  spiritual  life. 
The  teacher  of  the  night  school  has  a  large  work  among 
the  Lebanon  soldiers,  and  on  all  sides  there  is  an  eager  demand 
for  extension  both  of  educational  and  evan2,elistic  work. 


SUMMARY. 

Annua/  Income,  ^5,000. 


Hcm  is  of 
Lai  jur. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Adherents. 

Schools 

Scho- 
lars. 

i 

Native 

Contribtu 

tions. 

Lay. 

Fe- 
male. 

Lay. 

Fe- 
male. 

Attending  Sunday 

Services  and 
Women's  Classes. 

Beyrout    .     . 
Damascus 
Hasbeiyu 
Mt.  Lebanon 
C'jele-Syna    . 
Tyre    .     .     . 

1S60 
1808 
1863 
1867 
1877 
1869 

I 

3 
••• 

7 
3 

2 
3 
X 
2 

II 
3 

I 
6 

3 

50 
15 

19 

4 
5 

404 
85 
24 

249 
20 

no 

13 
5 
I 
7 
I 
3 

1.293 
471 
211 
421 
309 
156 

4 

Totals 

.      .      .         12 

1 

3 

17 

24 

99 

89. 

29 

2,86i  I 

1 

248 

LADIES'  ASSOCIATION  FOR  THE  PROMOTION  OF 
FEMALE  EDUCATION  IN  INDIA  AND  OTHER 
HEATHEN  COUNTRIES,  IN  CONNECTION  WITH 
THE  MISSIONS  OF  THE  SOCIETY  FOR  THE 
PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

In  the  Missions  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  the  want  of  a  much  larger  number  of  female  teachers 
had  been  long  felt,  and  many  thought  that  the  preparation, 
selection,  and  general  supervision  of  these  teachers,  and  the 
contribution  of   funds   for   their   maintenance,   was    a    work 


Ladies^  Associafio7i  of  the  S.  P,  G.  193 

properly  belonging  to  members  of  their  own  sex,  and  one 
which  wDuld  be  most  suitably  undertaken  by  them.  At  the 
instance  of  a  large  number  of  the  members  of  the  Society  and 
others  who  were  of  this  opinion,  a  meeting  was  held,  on  the  nth 
of  May,  1866,  by  the  kind  permission  of  the  then  Bishop  of 
London  and  Mrs.  Tait,  at  London  House.  The  subject  was 
fully  discussed,  plans  were  drawn  up,  and  an  influential 
committee  was  formed.  The  Rev.  W.  T.  Bullock,  Secretary  of 
the  Society,  who  may  justly  be  regarded  as  the  founder  of  the 
Ladies'  Association,  drafted  a  Constitution  which,  after  due 
deliberation,  was  adopted,  and  forms  the  basis  of  the  laws  by 
which  the  Association  is  governed. 

The  objects  of  the  Association  are :  (i)  To  provide  female 
teachers  for  the  instruction  of  native  women  and  children  in 
the  Missions  of  the  Society.  (2)  To  assist  Female  Mission 
Schools  by  providing  suitable  clothing  and  a  maintenance  for 
boarders.  To  carry  out  these  objects  funds  are  raised  in 
England  by  establishing  Branch  Associations  throughout  the 
country  for  collecting  subscriptions,  care  being  taken  that  no 
Association  shall  divert  or  interfere  with  subscriptions  to  the 
Society.  Funds  are  also  raised  by  ladies'  work,  for  the  sale  of 
which  abroad  arrangements  are  made  by  the  Association. 

The  funds  thus  raised  are  administered  by  a  committee  of 
ladies,  aided  in  their  deliberations  by  two  Members  of  the 
Standing  Committee  of  the  S.P.G.,  and  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
Society. 

In  1867  the  first  teacher  was  sent  out  to  Madagascar,  and  in 
the  following  year  two  ladies  went  out  to  join  the  Delhi  Zenana 
Mibsion  (which  had  been  commenced  by  Mrs.  Winter  about 
two  years  previously),  and  a  schoolmistress  was  sent  to  Burma. 
In  1869  the  work  of  the  Association  was  extended  to  South 
Africa.  Zenana  Missions  were  gradually  estabUshed;  at 
Calcutta  in  1870,  Bombay  in  1871,  Cawnpur  in  1872,  Dapoli 
in  1878,  Madras  in  1879,  Ahmadnagar  in  1880,  Rurki  {or 
Roorkee)  and  Kolhapur  in  188 1,  and  at  Tanjore  and  Trichi- 
nopoli  in  1882.  Schools  also  were  opened  or  assisted  with 
grants  in  South  Africa,  Madagascar,  and  Japan. 

In  the  eleven  Zenanas  Missions  enumerated  above  over  3000 
pupils  are  now  under  instruction.  In  addition  to  the  pupils  in 
the  Zenanas  and  in  the  schools  connected  with  the  Zenana 
Missions,  about  1250  girls  are  taught  in  the  eighteen  schools 

o 


1 94    Ladies'  Association  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society, 

connected  with  the  Ladies'  Association  in  Burma,  Japan, 
Madras,  Madagascar,  and  South  Africa,  and  150  are  maintained 
and  educated  in  S.P.G.  schools  at  the  expense  of  members  of 
the  Association.  165  EngHsh  and  Foreign  Missionaries  and 
Teachers  are  now  on  the  list  of  the  Association.  Between  200 
and  300  EngUsh  Working  Parties  contribute  a  large  quantity 
of  work  and  native  clotliing,  which  enables  the  Association  to 
send  out  in  the  course  of  the  year  about  thirty-five  large  and 
valuable  boxes  to  various  Missions  in  India  and  South  Africa. 

The  subscriptions  and  donations  received  up  to  the  close  of 
the  year  1888  amounted  to  ^6,351,  a  slight  increase  upon 
those  of  the  previous  year.  The  expenditure  during  tbe  same 
time  was  ;£"5,644. 

Magazine  : — The  Grain  of  Mustard  Seed ;  Monthly. 


LADIES'  ASSOCIATION  FOR  THE  SUPPORT  OF 
BIBLE-WOMEN  AND  ZENANA  WORK  IN  CON- 
NECTION  WITH  THE  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

ESTABLISHED    1 868. 

This  Association  was  formed  to  provide  suitable  agents,  Zenana 
visitors,  and  native  Bible-women  and  teachers,  to  enable  the 
wives  of  the  Baptist  missionaries  to  carry  on  Mission  work 
amongst  the  women  ot  India. 

The  methods  adopted  are — (i)  Zenana  visiting ;  (2)  board 
ing  and  day  schools  for  girls,  1874;  (3)  evangelistic  work  j 
(4)  medical  and  dispensary  work,  1879. 

Among  the  early  pioneers  were  Mrs.  Sale  and  Mrs.  C.  B. 
Lewis,  wives  of  Baptist  missionaries. 

The  spheres  of  labour  are,  in  India,  the  N.  W.  Provinces, 
Bengal,  Madras,  Punjab. 

It  is  difficult  in  a  Mission  so  closely  connected  with  the 
homes  of  the  women  of  India  to  estimate  what  are  so  called  the 
results  of  the  work  \  but  some  changes  and  facts  may  be 
noticed.  Twenty  years  ago,  the  houses  accessible  to  visitors, 
and  especially  to  religious  teachers,    could  be  numbered  by 


Ladies'  Association  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society.    195 

units,  but  now  mav  be  numbered  by  hundreds ;  indeed,  the 
Christian  lady  is  now  welcome  everywhere  :  the  difficulty  is 
not  to  obtain  access  to  houses,  but  to  find  time  and  strength  to 
visit  most  of  those  open  to  them.  Much  more  might  be  done 
in  this  with  a  larger  staff  of  workers.  But  the  agents  have  not 
been  without  signs  of  blessing  and  success.  Many  women  have 
died  rejoicing  in  the  goodness  brought  to  them,  and  in  the 
hope  of  eternal  life,  whilst  many  others  have  steadfastly  endured 
persecution  on  account  of  their  fliith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
The  boarding  school  at  Delhi  has  furnished  in  many  instances 
Christian  and  intelligent  helpers  to  the  native  preachers  and 
schoolmasters  trained  in  the  college  at  Delhi ;  others  of  the 
pupils  have  become  teachers,  and  several  of  the  present  staff  of 
Bible-women  are  the  fruits  of  the  labours  of  some  of  the  mis- 
sionary ladies.  In  no  instance  do  any  of  the  agents  visit 
houses  where  they  are  not  allowed  to  give  religious  teaching 
and  carry  the  Bible  with  them.  Just  of  late  years  the  more 
strictly  evangelistic  work,  with  no  secular  teaching,  has  been 
more  encouraged  amongst  the  agents. 


SUMMARY. 

Income  1887-8,  ;^6,586. 


Fields  of 

Entered 

No.  of 

Foreign 

Native 

Zenanas 

Schools. 

Scho- 

Labour. 

A.D. 

Sta- 

Workers. 

Workers. 

visited. 

lars. 

tions. 

Female. 

Female. 

India. 

... 

19 

46 

105 

1,200 

•SO 

1,650 

N.  W.  Province, 

English  or 

Bible  women 

Punjab,    Ben- 

Eurasian. 

and  school 

Pupils  or 

gal,  and   Ma- 

teachers. 

hearers. 

dras. 

1,800 

Medical 
Missions 

at 

Delhi  and 

Agra. 

Magazine  : — Our  Indian  Sisters  ;  Quarterly. 

o  2 


(     196     ) 

THE  FEMALE  ASSOCIATION  FOR  PROMOTING 
CHRISTIANITY  AMONG  THE  WOMEN  OF  THE 
EAST.— IRISH  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 

ESTABLISHED     1 87  3. 

This  Association  was  founded  in  1873,  after  a  visit  from  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Murray-Mitchell  and  the  Rev.  Narayan  Sheshadri. 
The  effect  which  their  appeal  produced  was  so  profound  that 
it  was  resolved  to  establish  a  Female  Association  in  connection 
with  the  Foreign  Mission  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  first  missionary  left  for  India  in  the  autumn  of  1874. 
Two  others  were  sent  to  receive  medical  training  under  the 
care  of  Dr.  Burns  Thompson,  in  Edinburgh,  and  followed  her 
shortly  afterwards.  There  are  now  nine  lady  missionaries 
in  connection  with  this  Society,  two  of  whom  are  medical 
workers,  one  of  them  being  a  fully  qualified  medical  lady. 
Three  stations  are  at  present  occupied — Surat,  Ahmadabad^ 
and  Borsad — all  in  the  district  of  Gujarat,  north  of  Bombay, 
in  which  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church  labours.  Girls' 
schools  are  also  supported  in  three  other  places — Anand, 
Gogo,  and  Rajkot — the  first  of  the  three  being  in  Gujarat, 
and  the  other  two  in  the  neighbouring  peninsula  of  Kathiawar. 
Nineteen  girls'  schools  are  maintained  by  the  Mission,  with 
about  1098  girls  on  the  roll,  and  about  30  houses  are 
regularly  visited,  and  the  women  residing  in  them  instructed 
in  the  Gospel.  There  are  three  dispensaries,  one  in  Surat, 
and  two  in  Ahmadabad.  In  the  three  dispensaries  23,710 
visits  of  patients  were  paid  last  year.  The  patients  treated  at 
these  institutions  are  Hindoos,  Mohammedans,  and  Parsis, 
the  Hindoos  being  the  most  numerous.  At  each  dispensary 
there  is  a  Christian  woman  who  reads  to  the  patients,  and 
explains  the  Scriptures,  while  they  are  waiting  to  be  attended 
to.  Some  of  the  missionaries  do  this  work  at  times  them- 
selves. The  lady  workers  find  open  doors  on  every  hand. 
They  are  greatly  interested  and  encouraged  in  their  work, 
and  they  often  lament  that  more  workers  cannot  be  sent  into 
the  field. 

As  this  booic  goes  to  press,  the  first  agent  of  this  Association 
has  been  appointed  for  China,  and  will  start  for  Neu-chwang 
immediately. 


Association  of  the  Preshyteria?!  Church  of  England.      197 

SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income^  ;^2,8o4. 


Field  of 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Adhe- 
rents. 1 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 

Contri    u- 

tious.  2 

India 
China    . 

1874 
1889 

6 
I 

Female. 

8 

I 

Female. 

about 

12 

19 

1098 

... 

Totals    . 

... 

7 

9 

12 

19 

1098 

*  See    the   Tabulated   Return   of  the   Foreign   Mission   of    the    Irish 
Presbyterian  Church,  p.   127. 

*  Patients  frequently  give  fees  at  the  Dispensary. 


Magazine  : —  Women's  Work, 


WOMEN'S     MISSIONARY     ASSOCIATION     OF    THE 
PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH    OF   ENGLAND. 

ESTABLISHED    1 87  8. 

The  work  done  by  this  Association  has  been  the  training 
of  native  Bible-women,  evangelistic  visits  to  the  country 
districts,  Bible  classes,  girls'  schools,  visits  to  the  women  in 
the  hospitals  and  in  their  homes,  the  preparation  and  dis- 
tribution of  Gospel  leaflets  in  Chinese. 

In  China  there  are  five  stations  :  Swatow,  Amoy,  Formosa, 
Hak-ka  country,  and  Singapore. 

In  India  the  station  is  Rampur  Beauleah. 

The  work  makes  steady  progress.  In  the  villages  around 
the  Amoy,  Swatow,  Hak-ka,  and  Formosa  centres  we  can 
report  a  great  advance  Girls'  day-schools  have  been  started  by 
our  agents,  and  taught  by  the  pupils  who  were  trained  in  the 
girls'  boarding  schools.  Many  are  proving  by  their  lives  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.     During  this  year  we  have  sent 


198         CJmrch  of  England  Zenana  MissioJiary  Society. 

out  two  fresh  lady  workers,  one  of  these  to  Formosa,  and  the 
other  to  Singai  ore.  The  training  of  Bible-women,  Bible  classes, 
visiting  in  the  homes  of  the  people  and  in  the  hospitals, 
continues  to  bear  much  fruit.  We  have  three  ladies  workinij: 
in  Rampur  Beauleah  in  the  Zenanas,  and  teaching  both  in 
high  and  low  caste  schools. 


SUMMARY. 

Income  for  1888,  ;^2,2  66. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Schools. 

Scholars 

China 

India 

1878 

1878 

5 

I 

Female. 
12 

3 

Female. 
7 

I 

4 

120 

35 

Total     .     . 

6 

15 

8 

5 

155 

Magazine : — Our  Sisters  in  Other  Lands  ;  Quarterly. 


CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  ZENANA  MISSIONARY 
SOCIETY. 

ESTABLISHED  1880. 

The  Society  was  formed  in  1880  by  a  separation  from  the 
Indian  Female  Normal  School  and  Instruction  Society.  It 
works  in  close  co-operation  with  the  Church  Missionary 
Society.  On  its  formation  it  took  over  31  European  mis- 
sionaries in  17  stations,  and  at  the  close  of  its  eighth  year 
had  105  lady  missionaries,  51  assistant  missionaries,  and  483 
Bible-women,  and  native  teachers,  in  46  stations. 

In  1883  work  was  commenced  in  China,  and  in  1885  in 
Japan ;  in  both  instances  at  the  earnest  appeal  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Conferences. 

Its  present  fields  are  India,  China  and  Japan,  as  shown  in 
the  following  summary. 


United  PreshyUrian  Church  of  Scotla7id  Zenana  Mis sioTU  199 

Access  to  the  women  in  India  has  been  greatly  enlarged  of 
late  years,  and  a  much  more  general  desire  for  education  has 
been  evinced.  The  women  are  much  more  ready  to  hear ;  and 
in  the  medical  part  of  the  work  there  has  been  great  encourage- 
ment. The  village  missions,  which  have  been  largely  increased 
since  1881,  present  a  very  encouraging  field  of  labour  also.  In 
China  and  Japan  as  yet  there  has  been  merely  a  beginning,  but 
the  work  is  very  promising. 

SUMMARY. 

English  Income  for  1887-8,  ^£23,268;  in  the  Field,  ;^5,ioo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native  and 
Eurasian 
Workers. 

Schools.    Scholars. 

Local 
Contribu- 
tions and 

Fees. 

North  India  . 
Punjab     . 
South  India  . 
China.      .      . 
Japan. 

1880 
1880 
1880 
1883 
1885 

ID 

3 
2 

Female. 

31 

40 

24 

8 
2 

Female. 
172 
109 
253 

61 
49 
69 

2,270 

1,404 
5,242 

;^2,250 

2,450 

900 

Totals     . 

46 

loS 

534 

179 

6,916 

/5,6oo 

3,118  Zenanas  were  under  visitation,  and  2,817  pupils  regularly  taught 
in  them. 

Magazine  : — Indian  Women  ;  Bi-Monthly, 


UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND 

ZENANA  MISSIOxN. 

This  Mission  is  conducted  by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  of 
the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  and  is  not  a  separate  organi- 
zation. 

In  a  large  number  of  congregations — about  240 — Ladies' 
Committees  have  been  formed,  who  endeavour  to  interest  the 
members  in  the  work  of  the  Zenana  Mission,  and  obtain 
contributions  on  its  behalf. 

The  fields  occupied  are — 

India — Ajmere,  Nusseerabad,  and  Jaipur;   China,  Mock- 


200  Zeiiana  Medical  College, 

den,  Haiching,  and  Neu-chwang ;  Africa,  Old  Calabar  and 
Kaffraria. 

The  work  comprises — 

([)  The  education  of  girls  in  Day  and  Sabbath  Schools. 

(2)  Zenana  Visitation. 

(3)  Dispensary  Work. 
(4;  Mothers'  Meetings. 

(5)  Bible  Classes  for  Women. 

In  India  there  are  10  Zenana  Agents  at  work  ;  in  China,  i ; 
Old  Calabar,  7  ;  in  Kaffraria,  3. 

Three  Ladies  are  in  training  for  medical  work. 

The  income  of  the  Zenana  Fund  in  1887  was  ;£3,577. 

Magazines  : — See  page  112. 


ZENANA  MEDICAL  COLLEGE. 

ESTABLISHED    IN    LONDON,    1880. 

This  Institution  is  distinctly  unsectarian.  Its  object  is  to  train 
Christian  women  to  be  medical  missionaries,  that  they  may  in 
that  capacity  lead  to  Christ,  and  may  supply  the  medical 
attendance  so  urgently  needed  by  the  many  milHons  of  women 
and  children  of  the  East,  to  whom  at  present  there  is  no 
adequate  way  of  ministering. 

The  course  of  study  occupies  two  years,  with  only  short 
intervals  of  rest  at  Christmas,  Easter,  and  Midsummer.  It  is 
thus  practically  equal  to  four  winter  courses  of  the  ordinary 
medical  curriculum.  Board,  residence,  and  medical  instruction 
are  provided  at  a  fixed  charge.  At  the  close  of  the  two  years 
the  students  are  examined  by  a  Board  composed  of  medical 
men  other  than  the  lecturers,  and  those  who  pass  the  examina- 
tion receive  the  Society's  diploma. 

During  their  course  the  students  have  access  to  several 
hospitals,  especially  to  the  Hospital  for  Sick  Women  and 
Children,  9  and  32  Lupus  St.,  S.W.,  where  they  are  also  taught 
to  be  dispensers.  Besides  attending  lectures  on  midwifery, 
they  attend  cases  in  the  neighbourhood,  under  the  supervision 
of  the  physician  in  charge. 

The  lecturers  and  examiners  give  their  services  gratuitously. 

The  ladies  who  have  finished  their  college  course  have  a-ll 


Zenana  Medical  College,  201 

been  sent  out  to  India,  China,  Ceylon,  Syria,  Africa,  or  eke- 
where,  by  the  various  Missionary  Societies.  Some  missionaries 
at  home  on  furlough  have  entered  as  students,  devoting  as 
much  of  their  leave  as  possible  to  acquiring  a  practical  know- 
ledge of  medicine. 

The  Society  is  already  the  parent  of  medical  missionary 
schools  abroad,  the  pupils  in  their  respective  stations  havin^ 
commenced  classes  or  schools  of  instruction  for  the  natives,  so 
that  the  taught,  Hke  the  teachers,  may  go  forth  among  the 
people  as  Christian  medical  missionaries. 

That  the  Institution  supplies  a  long-felt  need  is  shown  by  the 
number  of  applications  for  admission,  which  have  been  far  more 
than  the  Committee  have  been  able  to  entertain.  The  income 
for  1887,  from  donations  and  subscriptions,  was  ;£"638,  from 
students'  payments  and  a  small  investment,  £3^2.1. 


(       202       ) 


AUXILIARY  AND  MISCELLANEOUS  SOCIETIES. 

Only  a  brief  notice  can  be  given  here  of  some  among  the  many 
Societies  which  have  from  time  to  time  been  formed  as  aids  to 
the  work  of  the  larger  missionary  institutions.  In  some  cases 
these  Societies  have  been  formed  to  supply  a  special  need  ;  in 
others  they  are  the  expression  of  individual  devotedness  and 
zeal.  Our  own  times  have  witnessed  many  such  efforts  ;  and 
in  almost  every  part  of  the  professed  Church  of  Christ  there 
are  men  and  women,  detached  from  the  main  body  of  workers, 
and  unsupported  by  ecclesiastical  organizations,  who  are 
labouring  after  their  own  methods. 

The  Christian  Faith  Society. 

This  organisation  stands  foremost  in  point  of  time ;  its  full 
title  is  The  Incorporated  Society  for  Advancino  the  Christian 
Faith  in  the  British  West  Indian  Islands  and  elsewhere^  and 
in  the  Mauritius.  The  origin  and  aims  of  the  Society  may 
be  compared  with  those  of  the  New  England  Company,  noticed 
at  the  beginning  of  this  volume. 

The  Hon.  Robert  Boyle,  by  his  will  in  1696,  directed  the 
residue  of  his  personal  estate  to  be  laid  out  by  his  executors, 
recommending  them  to  lay  out  the  greater  part  thereof  '  for  the 
Advancement  or  Propagation  of  the  Christian  Religion  amongst 
Infidels.'  ^  An  estate  was  accordingly  purcliased  at  BrafFerton, 
Yorkshire,  so  that  the  income  might  be  for  ever  applied  to  the 
advancement  of  the  Christian  religion.  Till  the  American  war 
the  rents  were  remitted  to  the  College  of  William  and  Mary,  in 
Virginia,  for  the  education  of  Indian  children. 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  war,   Dr.  Porteous,  Bishop  of 

London,  obtained  a  decision  from  the  Court  of  Chancery  to 

employ  the  fund  in  some  parts  of  His  Majesty's  dominions, 

approaching  as  nearly   as   possible  the  original   intentions  of 

*  See  p.  19. 


The  Coral  Missionary  Fund.  203 

the  testator.  *  The  Society  for  the  Conversion  and  Religious 
Instruction  and  Education  of  the  Negro  Slaves  in  the  British 
West  Indian  Islands '  was  accordingly  established  by  Royal 
Charter,  In  1834,  on  the  abohtion  of  slavery,  Dr.  Blomfield, 
Bishop  of  London,  obtained  a  new  scheme,  and  a  new  charter, 
upon  a  more  extended  basis,  dated  January  11,  1836,  constitut- 
ing the  Society  a  Corporation  under  the  full  title  given  above, 
10  labour  '  within  the  dioceses  of  Jamaica  and  Barbadoes,  and 
the  Leeward  Islands  (which  dioceses  had  been  constituted  in 
the  year  1824),  and  in  the  Mauritius.' 

The  Society  makes  block  grants  to  the  several  bishops  of 
the  sees  just  named,  who  send  annual  returns  of  the  sums  dis- 
tributed therefrom,  and  repeatedly  acknowledge  the  very  great 
value  of  the  assistance,  saying  that  without  it  many  of  their 
undertakings  could  never  have  been  begun,  or  must  have 
been  brought  to  a  close,  especially  in  the  branch  of  schools  and 
catechists.  The  income  of  the  Society  in  1886  was  ;^2,29o, 
but  the  amount  is  diminishing. 


The  Coral  Missionary  Fund. 

Coming  down  to  modern  times,  we  may  note  that  the  re- 
vival of  missionary  zeal  which  has  happily  characterised  the 
past  fifteen  or  twenty  years  has  given  impulse  to  several  new 
efforts.  Among  them,  as  specimens,  although  on  a  larger 
scale  than  any  others  of  the  kind,  may  be  noticed  two  associa- 
tions, both  connected  with  the  Church  of  England,  that  have 
as  their  object  at  once  the  diffusion  of  missionary  information 
and  the  provision  of  practical  help.  The  elder  of  these  is  the 
Coral  Missionary  Fund,  connected  with  the  Coral  Missionary 
Magazine^  long  known  as  the  Childre^is  Missionary  Magazi?ie^ 
commenced  in  1838.  The  Fund  itself  was  started  in  1848, 
since  which  time  it  has  brought  in  over  ;^4o,ooo;  its  chief 
work  having  been  in  connection  with  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  to  which  it  is  an  ally  and  auxiliary. 

Some  thousands  of  children  have  been  entirely  supported  in 
Church  Missionary  Schools  and  Orphanages  in  East  and  West 
Africa,  North  and  South  India,  North- West  America,  Mauritius, 
China,  and  Palestine,  through  its  agency. 


2  04  The  Coral  Missionary  Fund. 

Those  who  contribute  to  the  support  of  individual  children 
receive  through  the  magazine,  from  time  to  time,  full  par- 
ticulars as  to  their  character  and  progress.  Many  of  these 
children  are  maintained  by  the  contributions  of  scholars  in 
Sunday  Schools  and  members  of  Bible  classes,  or  from  the 
proceeds  of  Missionary  Baskets,  Missionary  Sales,  or  Missionary 
Trees. 

In  addition  to  the  maintenance  of  children  in  schools,  the 
Coral  P\md  has  undertaken  and  successfully  aided  other  works 
in  connection  with  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  such  as 
building  and  restoring  churches,  supporting  native  agents,  etc. 
When  tidings  reached  England  of  the  dire  distress  suffered  at 
Moose  Fort  on  account  of  the  long  delay  in  the  arrival  of  the 
one  annual  ship,  and  the  Bishop  of  Moosonee  wrote  home  to 
say  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  that  he  should  have  a 
store,  with  a  year's  provision  in  advance,  to  avert  a  similar 
calamity  in  the  future,  the  Coral  Missionary  Fund  at  once  took 
up  the  work,  and  in  a  short  time  sent  the  Bishop  ;^4oo,  thus 
enabling  him  to  carry  out  his  intention,  and  relieving  his  mind 
in  the  midst  of  his  arduous  labours  from  the  weight  of  a  very 
pressing  anxiety.  When  intelligence  was  received  of  the  large 
number  of  slaves  who  had  been  rescued  from  Arab  slave 
vessels,  and  placed  u-nder  the  care  of  the  Church  missionary  at 
Frere  Town,  the  Coral  Fund  raised  an  additional  sum  towards 
the  extra  expenses  incurred  at  that  station.  During  the  last 
great  Indian  Famine  a  large  sum  was  raised  by  the  same  Fund, 
from  which  special  grants  were  made  to  the  various  Church 
Missionary  Orphanages  which  bore  the  strain  of  sheltering 
within  their  walls  the  numbers  of  destitute  children  left  orphans 
by  that  calamity.  Years  ago,  at  the  time  of  the  great  cyclone 
at  Masulipatam,  relief  was  in  like  manner  collected  and  sent 
out ;  and,  amongst  other  present  works,  the  Fund  has  under- 
taken the  maintenance  of  a  bed  in  the  Church  of  England 
Zenana  Hospital  at  Amritsar,  and  has  recently  presented 
a  large  harmonium  to  Moose  Cathedral.  Many  ^Bishop 
Horden,  Bishop  Moule,  Bishop  French,  and  others — whose 
names  are  well  known,  and  held  in  honour  amongst  the  roll  of 
C.  M.  S.  missionaries,  have  te.-.tified  with  deep  gratitude  to  the 
help  which  the  Coral  Fund  has  given  them  in  time  of  need. 

Every  year  the  Fund  sends  out  boxes  and  bales  of  clothing 
and  gifts  to  various  stations  where   it  supports  children,  and 


The  Missionary  Leaves  Association,  205 

several  working  parties  are  engaged  in  making  warm  clothing 
for  North- West  America  and  other  places. 

The  Coral  Missionary  Magazifie  (published  by  Messrs  Wells, 
Gardner  &  Co.)  is  the  organ  of  this  Association,  and  contains 
full  particulars  of  the  sums  received  and  paid,  accounts  of  all 
the  work  undertaken  by  the  Fund,  reports  of  the  children,  and 
many  interesting  narratives  of  missionary  work,  from  the  pens 
of  well  known  missionary  writers,  amongst  whom  may  be  named 
A.  L.  O.  E.  and  the  Bishop  of  Moosonee,  who  is  a  constant 
contributor.  It  celebrated  its  jubilee  of  existence  in  March 
1888. 


The  Missionary  Leaves  Association, 

This  Association  sprang  from  a  missionary  working  party 
held  at  Trinity  Church,  Reading.  This  working  party  con- 
tributed supplies  of  clothing  to  Bishop  Crowther,  the  Rev. 
Henry  Budd,  and  other  veteran  missionaries  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society. 

Letters  acknowledging  these  gifts  appeared  for  some  years 
previous  to  1868  in  the  Church  Missionary  Juvenile  Instructor, 
many  friends  in  consequence  sending  additional  contributions, 
which  were  acknowledged  in  that  magazine.  A  separate 
periodical  was  then  suggested  by  the  late  Rev.  Henry  Venn, 
and  the  first  number  of  Missionary  Leaves  appeared  in  June, 
1868,  edited  by  the  Rev.  R.  C.  Billing,  now  Bishop  of  Bedford. 
The  publication  of  an  independent  organ  so  greatly  extended 
the  interest  and  enlarged  the  sphere  of  operations  that  in 
1870  it  became  necessary  to  adopt  a  more  formal  organi- 
zation. In  this  way  the  Association  was  formed,  taking  its 
name  from  the  magazine.  At  that  time  the  operations  of  the 
Association  were  mainly  confined  to  a  few  stations  in  Africa 
and  North-west  America.  A  system  of  auxiUary  helpers  was 
organized,  by  which  a  correspondent  was  appointed  for  each 
mission  station,  who  Avas  responsible  for  diffusing  information 
and  collecting  contributions  on  its  behalf  In  1868  these 
were  but  7  ;  at  the  present  tim^  (1888)  there  are  over  100. 

The  objects  of  the  Association  are  to  supply  the  missionaries 
and  stations  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  with  help  in 
money  and  material  towards  su  :h  requisites  as  it  is  not  in  the 


2o6  The  Net  Collections  for  S.  P,  G. 

province  of  that  Society  to  supply,  but  which  aid,  nevertheless, 
is  found  to  be  most  helpful  in  the  various  works  undertaken 
by  the  missionaries. 

The  appropriated  funds  of  the  Association  are  expended 
upon  the  erection  of  mission  churches,  schools,  etc.,  the 
purchase  of  the  accessories  of  public  worship,  such  as  church 
furniture,  bells,  books,  harmoniums,  etc. ;  upon  the  maintenance 
of  children,  orphans  or  otherwise,  in  the  Church  Missionary 
Society's  mission  schools ;  and  towards  Missionary  Diocesan 
Funds,  and  other  similar  objects.  No  agents  are  paid  by  the 
Association,  but  contributions  are  remitted  through  its  medium 
for  the  salaries  of  native  agents  (as  catechists,  schoolmasters, 
Bible-women,  &c.).  The  committee  have  the  grateful  testimony 
of  many  missionaiy  bishops,  missionaries,  and  native  pastors 
to  the  value  of  the  assistance  thus  rendered. 

The  expenses  of  the  Association  are  defrayed  by  a  general 
fund  raised  chiefly  in  annual  subscriptions  and  donations. 
During  the  last  eighteen  years  the  Association  has  received  and 
forwarded  contributions  in  money  to  the  amount  of  £^^,^2^, 
and  in  goods  to  the  value  of  ^26,648. 

In  1884  the  Church  Missionary  Society  invited  the  Associa- 
tion to  administer  the  funds  provided  for  special  objects  hitherto 
paid  through  the  general  Society,  and  to  receive,  pack,  and 
forward  all  goods  intended  for  particular  mission  stations 
The  work  of  the  Association  has  thus  been  greatly  enlarged. 


The  Net  Collections  in  Aid  of  the  Society   for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 

This  Society,  working  through  the  medium  of  a  magazine, 
receives  funds  for  Bishop  McKenzie,  Zululand,  to  whom  it  has 
agreed  to  send  ;^i,ooo  per  annum,  and  it  also  transmits  money 
and  parcels  of  useful  clothing  to  the  dioceses  of  Zululand, 
Maritsburg,  Capetown,  St.  John's,  Kaffraria,  Nassau  and  New- 
foundland. 

The  Net  magazine  is  especially  the  medium  through  which 
the  needs  of  the  Zululand  diocese  are  made  known,  and 
the  treasurer  for  that  diocese  acknowledges  all  receipts  in  its 
pages. 


The  Lebanon  Schools  Committee.  207 

The  belief  of  the  promoters  is  that  if  interest  can  be  aroused, 
people  will  help  according  to  their  means,  and  need  only  to  be 
shown  how  they  can  send  even  small  sums  without  difficulty. 

The  working  expenses  are  very  small,  nearly  all  the  work 
being  undertaken  by  volunteers. 

The  income  for  all  schemes  in  1888  was  ;£'2,362, 


The  Lebanon  Schools  Committee. 

The  Lebanon  is  inhabited  by  a  variety  of  sects — Greek 
Orthodox,  Greek  Catholic,  Maronites,  Druses,  and  Moslems. 
Among  these  direct  missionary  work  is  impracticable,  but  all 
are  ready  to  receive  education,  even  though  it  comes  through 
evangelically  conducted  schools. 

The  Lebanon  Schools  Committee  provide  funds  for  and 
superintend  through  their  agents  in  Syria,  village  schools, 
certain  Sunday  and  evangelistic  services,  and  twotrainmg  schools, 
one  for  girls  and  one  for  boys. 

The  central  station  is  El  Shweir,  near  Beyrout. 

The  staff  consists  of  one  clerical  and  medical  superintendent, 
the  Rev.  Wm.  Carslaw,  M.D.  (who  is  maintained  at  the  expense 
of  the  Free  Church  Foreign  Missions  Committee,  Scotland), 
and  one  lady  superintendent  of  the  girls'  training  school. 
Miss  Mary  Dobbie.  Under  these  two  European  agents  is  a 
staff  of  native  preachers  and  teachers,  who  are  mostly  the 
approved  fruits  of  the  work  of  former  years. 

The  present  work  consists  of : — 

(i)  Seven  village  schools,  with  an  average  attendance  of  387. 

(2)  Three  preaching  stations.  In  two  of  these  there  is  an 
attendance  of  80,  of  whom  16  are  church  members:  and  in 
Shweir  the  congregations  are  so  large  that  a  new  meeting-place 
is  being  erected  for  them. 

(3)  Two  training  schools,  accommodating,  with  board,  lodging, 
and  teaching,  15  boys  and  15  girls  respectively. 

The  Committee  have  the  most  ample  proofs  of  the  value 
and  success  of  their  labours  in  the  past.  They  have  seen  the 
propensity  to  sanguinary  quarrels  toned  down,  a  marked 
diminution  in  tlie  customs  of  deceit,  and  a  higher  style  of 
individual  life  gradually  growing.     For  nearly  twenty-two  years 


2o8  The  Cambridge  Mission  to  Delhi, 

the)  have  had  the  edu'^ation  of  the  people  of  Shweir  almost 
entiiely  in  their  hands  ;  and  that,  together  with  other  work, 
evangelistic  and  medical,  and  the  reputation  of  those  who  have 
become  Protestants,  have,  we  beheve,  been  mainly  the  causes 
of  the  improvements  we  have  mentioned. 
Annual  income,  about  ;^75o. 


The  Cambridge  Mission  to  Delhi. 

This  Mission,  in  connection  with  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  was  first  proposed  in  papers  read 
before  the  Cambridge  University  Church  Society,  and  the 
Cambridge  Graduates  Mission  Aid  Society,  by  the  Rev.  T.  V. 
French,  now  Bishop  of  Lahore,  and  the  Rev.  E.  Bickersteth, 
in  February  1876.  The  suggestion  was  warmly  welcomed,  and 
the  proposal  resulted  in  the  formation  of  a  band  of  fellow- 
workers,  whose  special  object  should  be,  in  addition  to 
evangelistic  labours,  to  train  native  agents,  to  promote  higher 
education,  to  educate  the  sons  of  native  Christians,  and  to 
undertake  literary  and  other  work  which  might  reach  the  more 
educated  and  thoughtful  Hindus  and  Muhammadans.  A 
Cambridge  Committee  was  appointed,  who  are  responsible  for 
the  choice  of  men  and  general  administration  of  the  Mission  ; 
and  a  scheme  was  approved  by  them  for  conducting  the  work 
in  close  connection  with  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel;  which  gives  cordial  and  liberal  assistance  to  the 
Mission.  Many  considerations  pointed  to  Delhi,  the  ancient 
capital  of  India,  where  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  has  been  at  work  since  1852,  as  the  place  for  such  a 
mission ;  and  a  letter  of  Sir  Bartle  Frere  upon  the  greatness  of 
the  opening  there,  and  the  urgent  need  of  men  to  carry  on  the 
work  inaugurated  by  the  Rev.  R.  R.  Winter,^  led  finally  to  the 
choice  of  that  city  as  the  field  for  their  labours.  Six  mission- 
aries are  now  established  at  Delhi,  the  ancient  capital  of  India, 
assistino^  in  the  imj^ortant  work  inaugurated  there  by  the 
parent  Society.  The  first  head  of  the  Mission,  Mr.  Bickersteth, 
Fellow  of  Pembroke  College,  is  now  Bisliop  in  Japan. 

The  .missionaries  take  part  in  evangelistic  work,  and  in  the 
*  See  p.  27. 


The  Mission  to  Lepers  in  India.  209 

oversight  of  native  congregations  and  mission  schools,  both  in 
Delhi  and  in  the  surrounding  country  ;  they  also  hold  classes 
for  the  instruction  of  readers  and  catechists ;  and  they  have 
the  management  of  St.  Stephen's  High  School  (with  about  600 
boys),  and  St.  Stephen's  College  (with  about  60  students). 
The  College  is  affihated  to  the  Government  University  at 
Lahore,  of  which  two  of  the  missionaries  are  Fellows,  and  pre- 
pares students  for  the  University  degrees.  Arrangeir.ents  are 
made  for  lodging  Christian  members  of  the  School  and  College 
in  the  Mission  Compound. 


The  Mission  to  Lepers  in  India. 

FOUNDED    in    1 8 74. 

It  is  a  fact  perhaps  little  known  to  the  Christian  public,  that 
there  are  in  India  135,000  lepers — men,  women,  and  children — 
victims  of  the  most  terrible  disease  known  to  humanity.  This 
Society  seeks  to  proclaim  to  them  the  blessed  Gospel  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  to  relieve  their 
dreadful  sufferings,  and  provide  for  their  simple  wants. 

The  Mission  was  commenced  by  Mr.  W.  C.  Bailey,  a 
missionary  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  in  conjunction  with 
several  friends  in  Dublin,  in  1874.  Its  headquarters  are  in 
Dublin. 

The  Society  endeavours  to  utilise  as  much  as  possible  existing 
agencies,  by  assisting  Leper  Asylums  already  established,  and 
providing  missionaries  with  the  means  for  carrying  on  Christian 
work  in  connection  therewith.  It  makes  grants  of  money 
towards  the  building  of  new  Asylums,  Prayer-rooms,  etc.  :  and 
in  many  instances  provides  for  the  entire  support  of  lepers.  It 
is  at  present  carrying  on  work  at  Kashmir,  Rawal  Pindi, 
Chamba,  Tarn  Taran,  Sabathu,  Dehra,  Rurki,  Almora,  Pithoria, 
Allahabad,  Lohai^daga,  Purulia,  Calcutta,  Madras,  Alleppi, 
Neyoor,  Ceylon  and  Burma,  in  connection  with  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  the  London  Missionary  Society,  the 
American  Presbyterian  Mission,  Gossner's  Evangelical  Mis- 
sion, the  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Mission  Committee,  the 
American  Episcopal  Methodist  Mission,  the  Wesleyan  Mission, 

p 


210  Turkish  Missions^  Aid  Society. 

the  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  and   American    Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union. 

This  work  is  entirely  supported  by  vohmtary  contributions. 
Its  needs  are  laid  before  Christian  people,  in  reliance  upon 
Him  who  gave  it  as  a  special  sign  of  His  ministry  that  the 
lepers  were  cleansed  ;  and  as  He  provides  the  funds  the  work 
is  carried  on.  The  Lord  has  greatly  blessed  the  efforts  of  the 
Society  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  and  it  is  contemplated 
largely  to  extend  its  operations,  should  the  funds  be  provided. 
^6  will  support  a  leper  for  one  year,  and  ;^2o  will  supply  a 
Christian  teacher  to  an  asylum  for  the  same  period.  About 
^150  to  jQ-^oo  will  build  an  asylum  in  the  country  districts. 
^50  will  build  a  Chapel  or  Prayer-room  ;  and  a  sum  of  ^120 
will  provide  for   one  leper  in  perpetuity.     Income  for  1888, 


Turkish  Missions'  Aid  SociETy. 

FOUNDED  1854. 

In  1853-4  the  Rev.  C.  G.  Young,  a  minister  in  the  north  of 
England,  resigned  his  charge  in  order  to  travel  in  the  East  for 
the  benefit  of  his  health.  While  in  Constantinople  he  came 
into  contact  with  some  missionaries  of  the  American  Board 
engaged  in  work  among  the  Armenians,  and  he  was  greatly 
impressed  with  their  devotedness  and  zeal.  By  that  time  much 
spiritual  success  had  been  achieved,  and  the  educational  efforts 
of  Dr.  Hamhn  and  others  filled  him  with  admiration.  He 
studied  the  work  in  all  its  branches  with  the  utmost  care,  and 
returned  to  this  country  with  a  burning  desire  to  do  something 
efiective  towards  the  support  of  a  mission  which  was  full  of 
promise  for  the  evangelization  of  the  Turkish  Empire.  He  took 
every  opportunity  of  telling  what  he  had  seen,  and  of  urgimj; 
that  an  endeavour  should  be  made  to  associate  Christians  of  all 
the  churches  in  an  effort  to  co-operate  with  those  already  in  the 
field.  Other  circumstances  contributed  to  awaken  interest  in 
the  subject.  The  Eastern  Question  was  assuming  an  acute 
phase.  The  Sultan  was  looking  to  Britain  for  support  against 
Russia,  and  public  opinion  was  ripening  in  favour  of  interven- 
tion.    Sir  Stratford  de  Redcliffe,  our  astute  and  able  Ambas- 


Turkish  Mis  sums'  Aid  Society.  an 

i^ador  at  the  Porte,  had  shown  himself  friendly  to  the  educa- 
tional efforts  of  the  missionaries,  and  sought  to  influence  the 
Sultan  in  the  direction  of  a  policy  of  toleration  in  religious 
matters.  For  several  years,  Christians  in  Britain  had  watched 
with  sympathy  the  converts  among  the  Armenians,  who 
had  been  grievously  persecuted,  and  occasional  outbreaks  of 
fanaticism  among  the  Moslems  had  arrested  public  attention. 
Taken  altogether,  the  moment  was  favourable  for  an  effort  of 
some  kind  being  made.  Mr.  Young  sought  to  interest  Chris- 
tian men  of  various  denominations  in  the  matter  which  lay  so 
near  his  own  heart,  and  to  a  large  extent  he  succeeded.  Dr. 
Holt  Yates,  a  London  physician,  who  had  already  established 
a  Mission  at  Suediah,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Orontes,  and  others 
who  had  travelled  in  the  East,  expressed  their  warm  interest, 
and  in  response  to  an  invitation  by  circular,  a  large  and 
influential  meeting  of  friends  of  Missions  in  Turkey  was 
held  on  5th  of  May,  1854,  to  consult  how  best  to  take 
advantage  of  openings  for  '  spreading  the  Gospel  among  the 
Armenians  and  Greeks  of  the  Ottoman  Empire.'  Other 
private  and  provisional  meetings  followed,  and  at  last,  on 
3rd  of  July,  1854,  the  Turkish  Missions'  Aid  Society  was 
fairly  launched  at  a  public  meeting  held  in  the  Lower  Room  of 
Exeter  Hall,  and  at  which  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  who  had 
been  elected  President,  took  the  chair.  One  of  the  resolutions 
adopted  at  that  meeting  was  as  follows : — '  That  the  facili- 
ties now  providentially  afforded  for  circul  ;ting  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures and  preaching  the  Gospel  in  the  Turkish  Empire,  and 
the  cheering  tokens  of  success  which  continue  to  attend  exist- 
ing Missions  there,  especially  that  of  the  American  Board,  and 
also  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  country  at  the  present 
crisis,  call  for  special  efforts  by  British  Christians  to  furnish 
the  pecuniary  aid  required  in  order  to  the  wider  extension 
of  missionary  operations.'  On  that  resolution  the  Society  was 
based. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  object  contemplated  was  the 
furtherance  of  missionary  effort  in  Turkey  and  the  Bible  lands 
generally,  by  providing  pecuniary  aid  for  tho^e  then  in  the 
field,  chiefly  American,  and  by  implication,  to  such  evan- 
gelical societies  and  churches  as  should  at  any  time  thereaftei 
undertake  Gospel  work  within  that  region.  The  expectation 
\  that  this  object  would  command  general  support  was  not  dis- 
\  p  2 


919  Turkish  Mission^  Aid  Society, 

appointed.  Men  of  all  churches,  established  and  noncon- 
formist, rallied  to  the  call  and  contributed  freely.  A  good  deal 
of  enthusiasm  prevailed,  and  in  those  earlier  years  occasional 
visits  of  distinguished  missionaries,  such  as  Drs.  Hamlin, 
Dwight,  and  Perkins,  served  to  deepen  the  public  interest  in  the 
cause.  Not  long  after  the  formation  of  the  Society,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Blackwood,  who  had  been  chaplain  to  the  forces 
in  the  Crimea,  threw  himself  with  characteristic  energy  into  the 
advocacy  of  Missions  in  Bible  lands.  Till  the  day  of  his  death 
he  was  a  warm  friend  to  the  Society. 

The  limited  space  at  our  disposal  renders  it  necessary  to  be 
very  brief.  But  let  us  endeavour  to  indicate  the  chief  scenes 
of  missionary  labour  on  behalf  of  which  this  pro-missionary 
society  strikes  in  with  help. 

In  the  south-east  of  Europe,  where  the  Greek  Church  is  in 
the  ascendant,  there  is  a  small  band  of  missionaries.  In  Greece 
Proper  the  native  evangelical  Church  in  Athens,  under  the 
direction  of  Dr.  Kalopothakes,  has  stations  at  Volo  and  the 
Piraeus.  The  Church  of  Scotland  occupies  Salonica.  Dr. 
Thomson,  of  Constantinople,  employs  an  evangelist  and  several 
colporteurs  among  the  Albanians.  From  Monastir,  Samokov, 
and  Philippopolis,  as  centres,  the  Bulgarian  Mission  of  the 
American  Board  is  working  outwardly,  and  making  steady 
progress.  The  Bible  House  at  Constantinople  is  the  literary 
centre  for  the  north,  and  thence  the  Bible  and  other  books 
and  periodicals  are  disseminated  in  five  or  six  languages. 

Passing  into  Asia,  the  Armenian  Mission  of  the  American 
Board  calls  for  notice  first.  As  the  result  of  half-a-century 
of  labour,  there  are  no  churches,  with  a  membership  of 
Ti,ooo;  400  schools,  with  16,000  pupils;  many  high  schools; 
several  theological  institutions ;  4  colleges,  one  of  them  (Aintab) 
with  a  medical  department;  and  a  Protestant  community  of 
50,000.  According  to  the  latest  accounts,  313  towns  and 
villages  have  been  reached  with  the  Gospel. 

Since  187 1  the  Presbyterian  Board  has  been  in  charge  of 
the  Nestorian  Mission,  founded  by  the  American  Board  m 
1836,  and  of  a  mission  to  Mohammedans  and  others  in  Tabriz, 
Teheran,  and  Hamadan — all  in  the  north-west  of  Persia.  The 
Nestorian  Mission  has  been  very  successful. 


Syria  and  Palestine :  Egypt  213 

Syri.\  and  Palestine  are  under  diligent  cultivation.  The 
former  is  chiefly  in  the  hands  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  and 
the  latter  in  that  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  Beyrout 
is  the  chief  centre  of  the  American  Mission,  but  others  are, 
Tripoli,  Abeih,  Zahleh,  and  Sidon.  In  Beyrout  is  the  Bible 
House,  which  is  for  the  south  what  the  Bible  House  of  Constan- 
tinople is  for  the  north.  From  Beyrout  a  mass  of  Arabic  litera- 
ture -is  sent  forth  into  Syria,  Palestine,  and  Egypt.  School 
education  saturated  with  Bible  truth  is  the  lever-power  employed, 
and  at  the  apex  of  the  structure  is  the  Syrian  Protestant  College, 
which  is  doing  splendid  work  among  the  intelligent  youths  of 
Syria  and  adjoining  lands.  Nor  must  we  omit  mention  of  the 
British  Syrian  Schools.  They  reach  nearly  4000  children  with 
the  Gospel,  and  the  Bible  Mission  has  been  very  successful 
among  the  women.  The  Lebanon  Schools  are  doing  a 
similar  work,  and  so  are  many  others  in  the  southern  part  of 
that  great  mountain  range.  The  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 
have  taken  up  the  Ansayrieh,  a  Pagan  race,  in  North  Syria. 
The  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
motion of  Female  Education  in  the  East  are  labouring  for 
the  welfare  of  the  native  races  in  the  Holy  Land, 

Egypt. — We  cannot  speak  too  highly  of  Miss  Whately's  work 
in  Cairo. ^  For  thirty  years  she  has  laboured  with  marked  success. 
Her  work  is  varied,  embracing  schools,  a  hospital,  a  Bible 
Mission,  and  itineracy  among  the  villages  on  the  banks  of  the 
Nile.  But  the  American  Mission  has  done  most  of  all,  and  has 
fairly  made  its  mark  on  Egypt.  Begun  in  1854,  it  has  now  five 
principal  stations,  and  seventy  out-stations.  There  are  twenty 
congregations  with  native  pastors ;  2,000  church  members ;  over 
5000  scholars,  one-fifth  of  whom  are  Moslems ;  a  college  at 
Asyout;  theological  classes  at  Cairo;  and  the  native  church 
contributes  ;£^5,ooo  annually  for  all  purposes.  If  Egypt  is  to 
be  lifted  up,  one  of  the  most  potent  factors  in  her  regenera- 
tion will  have  been  this  work  of  the  American  Mission. 

Our  narrative  of  Mission  work  in  the  Bible  lands  would  be 
incomplete  did  we  not  mention  that  in  all  quarters  are  to  be 
found  orphanages,  medical  missions,  and  various  other  institu- 

*  As  we  go  to  press  we  hear,  with  much  regret,  of  Miss  Whately's  death. 
—Ed. 


214  Mission  to  the  Chinese  Blind. 

tions  of  a  missionary  character,  most  of  which  are  of  British 
origin,  and  maintained  from  Britain. 

Having  thus  rapidly  traversed  the  Bible  lands,  and  indicated 
some  of  the  Christian  work  carried  on,  we  close  by  remarking 
that  the  Turkish  Missions'  Aid  Society  lays  itself  out  for  encou- 
raging and  aiding  all  truly  Christian  work  in  that  region,  and  in 
this  way  is  fulfilling  its  original  purpose  of  sharing  in  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  Bible  lands.  For  it  has  not  yet  outlived  its 
usefulness,  as  some  allege.  On  the  contrary,  its  proper  work — 
that  of  drawing  attention  to  the  condition  of  Moslems  and 
nominal  Christians  as  equally  needing  the  Gospel,  and  of  fur- 
nishing help  for  the  multiplication  of  native  agency,  is  as 
urgent  as  ever.  The  best  witnesses  to  its  importance  and  value 
are  the  missionaries  themselves,  and  their  testimony  is  explicit 
and  full.     May  God  open  many  hearts  to  help ! 

Income  for  the  year  1887-8,  £2,'] ^6. 

Magazine  : — The  Star  in  the  East ;  Quarterly, 


Mission  to  the  Chinese  Blind. 

The  originator  of  this  mission  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Murray, . 
who  entered  into  the  service  of  the  Bible  Society  (Scotland) 
as  a  colporteur  in  1864. 

For  seven  years  he  laboured  as  a  home  colporteur,  during 
which  time  he  showed  such  a  remarkable  aptitude  for  languages 
that  in  187 1  he  obtained  his  heart's  desire  and  was  permitted  to 
go  to  China.  In  four  months  he  had  acquired  a  sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  intricate  language  to  enable  him  to  commence 
active  work. 

One  of  the  first  things  which  impressed  him  was  the  great 
number  of  blind  men  to  be  found  in  every  city,  and  he  became 
most  anxious  to  do  something  to  render  their  lot  brighter  and 
less  helpless.  At  last  he  invented  a  system  of  training  which 
might  be  brought  to  bear  upon  young  lads  ;  individual  pupils 
were  found,  and  a  school  was  established  at  Peking. 

The  work  has  been  greatly  blessed,  and  Mr.  Murray  has  had 
the  delight  of  seeing  successive  sets  of  students  not  only 
rejoicing  in  their  attainments,  but  becoming  really  valuable 
mission  workers. 


The  English- Egyptia?t  Mission,  215 

In  1887  a  committee  was  formed  in  Scotland  to  administer 
ihe  funds  raised,  and  to  take  general  oversight  of  the  mission, 
which  it  is  hoped  will  do  great  things  for  the  poor  blind  of 
China. 

Mr.  Murray  is  as  active  as  ever  in  the  work,  and  his  useful- 
ness has  been  increased  by  his  marriage  with  a  devoted  lady 
who  shares  his  labours. 

The  income  for  1887  was  £S)^77' 


The  English-Egyptian  Mission. 

This  mission  was  begun  by  Miss  Mary  L.  Whately  (whose 
object  was  to  Christianize  the  Mohammedan  population)  twenty- 
eight  years  ago,  and  for  three  years  was  carried  on  by  her 
entirely,  excepting  some  aid  received  from  the  Female  Educa- 
tion Society  for  a  teacher's  salary. 

The  work  was  commenced  by  the  establishment  of  a  girls' 
school,  six  children  being  paid  to  attend. 

This  school  attracted  such  favourable  attention  that  one  for 
boys  had  soon  to  be  instituted.  The  average  attendance  now  is 
200  girls  and  400  boys. 

A  Medical  Mission  has  since  been  added,  and  the  Dispensary 
in  charge  of  Dr.  Azury  receives  daily  visits  from  the  afflicted 
poor,  and  those  who,  having  fallen  from  a  higher  station,  are 
glad  to  avail  themselves  of  it.  The  number  of  patients  relieved 
every  year  is  upwards  of  4,000. 

In  the  schools  the  boys  learn  French  and  EngHsh,  besides 
their  native  language,  and  all  ordinary  branches;  the  girls 
chiefly  receive  plain  teaching  in  the  Arabic  only,  besides 
needlework,  etc.,  because  the  early  marriages  remove  them 
generally  when  twelve  years  old  ;  but  the  branch  for  girls  who 
desire  higher  education  comprises  languages  and  rudimental 
music,  and  is  attended  principally  by  Jewesses  and  Levantines. 
To  all  the  scholars  the  fear  of  God  is  taught  as  the  founda- 
tion of  all  knowledge,  and  they  all  receive  instruction  in  the 
Scripture,  which  is  the  principal  reading-book  in  the  schools. 

Annual  income  about  ;^2,ooo. 

As  we  go  to  press  we  hear,  with  much  regret,  of  Miss  Whately's  death. 


(    "6    ) 


The  North  Africa  Mission. 

This  organisation,  formerly  called  the  Kabyle  Mission,  was 
originated  in  1881.  Up  to  that  year  the  Mohammedans  of 
North  Africa  (excluding  Egypt)  were  unreached  by  the  Gospel. 
A  thousand  years  of  sanguinary  wars  had  reduced  the  popula- 
tion, misrule  had  blighted  commerce  and  agriculture,  and 
apostasy  had  extinguished  the  Gospel  lamp,  without  even 
leaving  the  lampstand.     But  a  brighter  era  was  now  to  dawn. 

The  French  had  subdued  the  Algerians,  and  Algiers,  instead 
of  being  a  nest  of  pirates,  had  become  a  winter  health  resort 
for  invaHds  from  all  parts  of  Europe.  Through  the  whole 
country  roads  and  railways  had  been  made,  and  along  the 
coast  steamers  plied.  With  the  fall  of  the  Empire  in  France, 
Romanism  lost  much  of  its  power,  and  thus  in  Algeria  the 
Moslem  and  Romish  barriers  to  the  Gospel  were  removed. 
It  was,  however,  still  supposed  that  the  Mohammedans  were  so 
opposed  to  Christianity  that  it  would  be  futile  and  dangerous 
to  attempt  to  evangelize  them.  They  were  therefore  neglected 
for  another  ten  years,  till  in  1881  Mr.  George  Pearse  and  his 
wife  travelled  among  the  Kabyles,  and  found  that  they  were 
far  less  opposed  to  the  Gospel  than  had  been  imagined.  The 
people  were  very  ignorant  of  Mohammedanism,  and  were  willing 
to  hear  the  good  news,  and,  when  able,  to  read  the  Scriptures. 

Mr.  Pearse  returned  to  England  in  the  summer,  and  called 
pubHc  attention  to  the  favourable  opening  for  this  work,  pub- 
lishing a  pamphlet,  called  Mission  to  the  Kabyles.  A  small 
committee  was  formed,  consisting  of  Mr.  Pearse,  Mr.  Grattan 
Guinness,  and  Mr.  Edward  H.  Glenny,  who  had  been  inde- 
pendently led  to  consider  the  needs  of  the  field.  A  piece  of 
land  had  been  secured  at  Djemaa  Sahridj,  in  Kabyha,  and  in 
October  1881,  Mr.  Pearse  returned  with  Mr.  Glenny  to 
Algeria.  They  took  with  them  two  young  men  to  plant 
among  the  Kabyles.  For  a  time  all  went  well,  but  the  French 
local  administrator,  thinking  the  brethren  must  be  political 
agents,  like  the  French  priests  in  other  lands,  endeavoured  to 
frighten  them  away.  Then  followed  a  period  of  trial  from  a 
variety  of  causes,  but  the  willingness  of  the  people  to  listen  to 
the  Gospel  was  more  than  ever  established. 


The  ^orth  Africa  Mission,  217 

In  1883  the  Mission  was  to  some  extent  remodelled.  The 
Coimcil  was  enlarged,  and  the  sphere  of  the  Mission's  operations 
extended  from  the  Kabyles  of  Algeria  to  all  the  Berber  races 
of  North  Africa.  Ultimately  it  has  endeavoured  to  spread  the 
Gospel  among  die  Mohammedans  generally  in  these  lands, 
and  now  it  proposes  also  to  evangelise  among  Europeans  and 
Jews  as  well.  The  spheres  at  present  in  measure  occupied 
by  this  Mission  are  Algeria,  Morocco,  and  Tunis,  and  it 
is  hoped  shortly  Tripoli  may  be  entered,  and  then  the  Sahara 
which  has  a  considerable,  though  very  scattered,  population. 

A  Branch  Mission  has  been  affiliated  with  the  North 
Africa  Mission,  with  the  object  of  taking  the  Gospel  to  the 
Bedouins  of  Northern  Africa.  One  missionary  has  been 
designated  for  this  field,  and  is  at  present  studying  Arabic  in 
Syria. 

The  North  Africa  Mission,  in  its  Quarterly  Record^  also 
gives  particulars  of  the  Central  Soudan  Mission,  under  the 
direction  of  Mr.  Graham  Wilmot-Brooke,  who  last  year,  in 
company  with  a  converted  Soudanese,  ascended  the  Mobanji, 
a  northern  tributary  of  the  Congo,  as  far  as  latitude  2°  n., 
hoping  by  this  route  to  reach  the  Negro  kingdoms  of  the 
Central  Soudan.  In  consequence,  however,  of  the  unsettled 
condition  of  the  country,  all  efforts  to  proceed  in  that 
direction  failed,  and  Mr.  Wilmot-Brooke  has  returned  to 
England,  hoping  early  in  the  present  year  to  commence  work 
amongst  the  Mohammedans  on  the  Upper  Niger. 

There  are  now  in  Algeria  18  missionaries,  nicluding  wives, 
as  well  as  several  others  in  friendly  relationship,  though  not  on 
the  staff.  There  is  perfect  liberty  to  make  known  the  Gospel 
among  all  classes,  though  the  French  officials  are  inclined  to 
be  suspicious,  and  no  medical  work  is  permitted  without  a 
French  diploma.  Most  of  the  missionaries  have  only  been  a 
short  time  in  the  field,  and  have  had  the  Kabyle  or  Arabic 
languages  to  learn.  Several  of  them  report  cases  of  professed 
conversion,  but  only  two  converts  have  had  courage  to  be 
baptized  at  present. 

In  Morocco  there  is  a  wide  field  for  Christian  work,  and  no 
serious  obstacles  have  been  found  except  such  as  arise  from 
the  wretched  misgovernment  of  the  country.  The  Mission 
has  15  workers  there,  and  several  friends  who  co-operate.  It 
has  a  Medical  Mission,  which  includes  a  hospital   and   dis- 


2l8 


East  London  Institute. 


pensary.  A  few  converts  are  reported,  but  onl)'  four  have  been 
baptized.     The  work  was  entered  upon  in  1883. 

The  Regency  of  Tunis  was  entered  in  1885,  and  there  are 
9  missionaries  in  the  city  of  Tunis.  The  country  is  quite  open 
for  the  Gospel.     One  convert  has  been  baptized. 

TripoH  is  without  a  missionary  at  present ;  it  is  hoped  two 
may  be  sent  before  long. 

The  Sahara  is  also  quite  unevangelized.  The  great  need  is 
an  increased  number  of  qualified  brethren  and  sisters ;  the 
doors  are  open,  and  if  the  Gospel  is  preached  in  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  much  blessing  may  be  expected. 


SUMMARY:     North    Africa    Mission. 
Present  Annual  Income^  about  ;£'4,ooo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Algeria      .     .     . 
Morocco    .     . 
Tunis   .... 
Northern  Arabia  . 

1881 

1883 
1885 
1886 

6 

3 

I 
I 

Lay. 

i 

4 
I 

Female. 

9 

5 

I 

4 

2 

... 

50 

Totals    .      . 

... 

II 

16 

27 

6 

2 

50 

Magazine  : — North  Africa  ;  Quarterly. 


East  London  Institute  for  Home  and  Foreign  Missions. 

The  East  London  Institute  was  founded  in  1872  by  the 
Rev.  H.  Grattan  Guinness,  to  be  a  Trainifig  Home  and 
College  for  young  men  who,  being  earnestly  desirous  of 
missionary  work,  gifted  for  it,  and  suited  to  it,  were  pre- 
vented from  making  preparation  for  it  by  the  duty  of 
labouring   for   their   daily  bread.     The  work  commenced  in 


East  London  Institute.  219 

an  old-fashioned  house  on  Stepney  Green,  and  32  students 
weie  selected  and  received  during  the  first  year.  Another  and 
yet  another  house  was  taken  to  accommodate  the  growing 
family — to  Harley  House  a  wing  was  added — and  eventually 
the  building  of  the  present  college  as  it  now  stands  was  com- 
pleted and  opened  on  October  8,  1879,  and  all  the  wprk 
concentrated  on  the  new  premises.  A  branch  college  in 
Derbyshire  was  also  opened  in  1878,  the  gift  of  a  dear  friend, 
and  several  mission  halls  were  occupied  in  the  East  of 
London. 

The  Training  Homes  now  receive  young  men  and  women 
of  any  evangelical  denomination,  who  during  the  period  of 
study  are  actively  engaged  in  various  branches  of  evangelistic 
work.  When  sufficiently  prepared,  they  are  helped  to  go  forth 
as  missionaries  to  any  country  or  sphere  to  which  God  may 
providentially  open  their  way. 

At  the  present  time  the  students  are  scattered  over  all  the 
world — the  greater  number  in  China,  India,  North,  South  and 
Central  Africa,  Canada,  United  States  of  America,  Australia,  and 
the  Home  fields ;  but  men  are  stationed  also  in  France,  Finland, 
Bulgaria,  Germany,  Italy,  Portugal,  Roumania,  Russia,  Sicily, 
Spain,  Switzerland,  Arabia,  Armenia,  Japan,  Syria,  Turkey. 
Our  first  Twelve  went  out  in  1875,  and  others  have  been 
following  at  the  average  rate  of  one  a  week. 

In  the  year  1878  the  Livingstone  Inland  Mission  was 
founded — the  first  Christian  mission  on  the  Congo.  In  January 
Henry  Craven  sailed,  and  in  due  time  52  other  missionaries 
followed,  15  of  whom  have  laid  down  their  lives  in  Africa,  our 
two  first  pioneers,  Henry  Craven  and  James  Telford,  amon^ 
them.  That  Mission  is  now  transferred  to  the  American 
Baptist  Missionary  Union,^  but  an  auxiliary  among  the  ten 
millions  of  the  Bololo  people  on  the  Upper  Congo  is  now 
worked  by  the  Institute. 

During  the  sixteen  years  which  have  elapsed  from  the  com- 
mencement of  this  Institute,  over  three  thousand  young  men 
have  applied  to  be  received  ;  of  these  about  eight  hundred  have 
been  accepted,  and  of  these  nearly  500  are  at  the  present  time 
labouring  in  the  Gospel,  either  in  the  home  or  the  foreign  field, 
while  between  80  and  90  are  still  studying  in  the  Institute. 

The  expenses  of  caiTying  on  the  work  amount  to  between 
*  See  p.  328. 


2  20  East  London  Institute, 

^200   and  ;^3oo   per  week.     The   income  for  1887-8  was 

;^I  1,000. 

Magazine : — The  Regions  Beyond;  Monthly. 


There  are  many  auxiliary  Societies  and  Funds  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  of  which  no  account  can  here  be  given. 
All  through  the  field  of  Missions  to  the  Heathen,  schools, 
hospitals,  an  1  other  evangelizing  agencies  have  been  founded, 
and  are  sustained  by  individual  zeal  and  liberality  ;  generally 
with,  but  sometimes  without,  the  intervention  of  the  Missionary 
Committees  at  home. 


SECTION    II, 


SPECIAL  MISSIONS, 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS. 
PUBLICATION  SOCIETIES. 
MISSIONS  TO  THE  JEWS, 


(       223       ) 


MEDICAL   MISSIONS.^ 

I. — The  Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society. 

This  Society,  entirely  undenominational  in  its  constitution  and 
principles,  was  commenced  in  1841.^  Till  185 1  its  limited  funds 
were  mainly  expended  in  efforts  to  awaken  an  interest  in  the 
cause  of  Medical  Missions.  As  the  demand  for  medical 
missionaries  arose,  the  various  Missionary  Societies  naturally 
looked  to  the  Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society  to  supply 
fully  qualified  agents;   and  in   1853  this  important,  and  now 

'  It  is  impossible  to  give  an  account  m  deiail  of  the  medical  work 
carried  on  by  the  several  Missionary  Societies,  and  especially  by  the 
Wom  n's  Association^,  British  and  Foreign.  This  kind  of  agency  is  more 
and  more  recognized  as  essential  to  the  completeness  of  a  Mission,  Several 
Societies  nov^^  provide  medical  training  for  their  own  missionary  candidates 
intended  for  special  spheres  of  labour,  especially  for  China  and  Africa. 
Some  special  assoc  ations  have  been  formed  for  the  purpose,  of  which  a 
brief  account  is  here  given. 

^  Mr.  Lowe,  in  his  Medical  Missions  (2nd  edit.,  London  1S87),  gives  the 
following  interestmg  account  of  the  origin  of  this  Society  : — 

'In  1841,  the  Rev.  Peter  Parker,  M.D.,  a  medical  missionary  from 
America,  who  had  laboured  for  many  years  and  with  much  success  in 
China,  passed  through  Edinburgh  on  his  way  to  the  United  States.  During 
his  short  visit  to  Edinburgh,  he  was  the  guest  of  the  late  Dr.  Abercrombie, 
who  was  so  greatly  interested  in  the  intelligence  he  received  from  him, 
especially  with  his  experience  of  the  value  of  the  healing  art  as  a  pioneer  to 
missionary  effort,  that  he  invited  to  his  house  a  few  friends  to  htar  Dr. 
Parker's  account  of  his  work,  and  to  consider  the  propriety  of  forming  an 
association  in  Edinburgh  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  Medical  Missions. 

'  As  the  result  of  the  interest  thus  awakened,  a  public  meeting  was  held 
on  the  30th  of  November  of  the  same  year,  when  a  resolution  was  adopted, 
and  the  Society  formed  under  the  name  of  the  "  Edinburgh  Association  for 
sending  Medical  Aid  to  Foreign  Countries."' 

'  [t  was  resolved  that  "  1  he  objects  of  the  Association  shall  be  to 
circulate  information  on  the  subject,  to  endeavour  to  originate  and  aid 
such  kindred  institutions  as  may  be  formed  to  prosecute  the  same  work, 
and  to  render  assistance  at  missionary  stations  to  as  many  professional 
agents  as  the  funds  placed  at  its  disposal  may  admit." 

'  Dr.  Abercrombie  was  chosen  President,  and  at  the  inaugural  meeting 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Chalmers  and  Professor  AHson  were  elected  Vice-Presidents.' 

On  November  28,  1843,  at  the  second  annual  meeting,  it  was  resolved 
that  'henceforth  the  Association  shall  be  designated  "The  Edinburgh 
Medical  Missionary  Society."* 


2  24  ^^^  Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society, 

extensive,  department  of  its  work  was  commenced.  The 
following  facts  show  at  a  glance  the  progress  of  the  Society 
during  the  last  twenty  years.  In  1867  the  Society's  income 
was  £i,S^2  ;  in  1888  it  was;2^5,202.  In  1867  twelve  students, 
under  its  auspices,  were  preparing  for  medical  missionary  work  ; 
this  year  there  are  twenty-four,  besides  fifteen  native  medical 
missionary  students  in  its  Training  Institution  at  Agra.  In 
1867  the  expenditure  in  support  of  its  own  Medical  Missions 
abroad  was  ^.^58,  last  year  it  amounted  to  ;^  1,2 28;  while 
within  the  last  few  years  grants  to  the  amount  of  over  ;£"3,ooo 
have  been  given  for  the  purchase  of  medicines,  instruments, 
etc.,  to  medical  missionaries  labouring  in  connection  with  the 
various  societies  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 

The  object  of  the  Edinburgh  Training  Institution  is  to 
provide  for  its  students  a  full  medical  and  surgical  education, 
at  the  University  or  Extra-Mural  School  of  Medicine,  along 
with  a  thorough  practical  training  in  the  various  departments 
of  missionary  work.  The  students  belong  to  all  the  evangelical 
denominations,  and  are  drawn  from  all  parts  of  the  United 
Kingdom,  and  from  other  countries.  Candidates  must  satisfy 
the  Board  that  the  lov^e  of  Christ  constrains  them  to  engage  in 
this  service,  that  they  have  a  good  general  education,  and 
possess  evangelistic  gifts ;  that  they  require  (financially)  the 
Society's  help  to  prepare  for  the  work,  and  that,  when  they  shall 
have  finished  their  studies,  and  obtained  their  legal  qualifica- 
tions, they  are  willing  to  go  wherever  their  services,  as  medical 
missionaries,  may  be  required.  The  Society  has  supplied 
legally  qualified  medical  missionaries  to  all  the  great  Missionary 
Societies  in  this  country,  to  the  French  Protestant,  Swedish, 
Norwe;iian,  and  to  several  American  Societies.  In  1887  com- 
modious and  well-equipped  premises,  known  as  The  Living- 
stone Memorial  Medical  Missionary  Training  Institution,  were 
erected  by  the  Society,  at  a  cost  of  ^10,000. 

The  object  of  the  Society's  Training  Institution  at  Agra, 
under  the  charge  of  its  founder.  Dr.  Valentine,  is  to  educate 
in  the  Government  College  there,  and  train,  a  Native  agency 
in  this  important  department  of  missionary  work.  Fifteen 
students,  sent  from  all  the  various  Missions  in  Northern  India, 
are  at  present  in  course  of  training.  The  Society  has  besides 
prosperous  Medical  Missions  in  Nazareth  and  Damascus. 
Magazine  : —  Quarterly  Paper, 


(       225      ) 


II. — Delhi  Medical  Mission  to  Women  and  Children. 

This  Mission  is  the  Medical  Department  of  the  Society  foi 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  and  the  Cambridge  Mission 
to  Delhi.  It  was  the  first  Female  Medical  Mission  begun 
in  India. 

The  Association  was  formed  at  Brighton  in  October,  1866, 
and  the  first  missionary  was  sent  out  towards  the  end  of  the 
following  year. 

The  work  is  carried  on  as  follows  : — 

(i)  By  attendance  upon  native  ladies  in  their  Zenanas. 

(2)  In  a  Dispensary  for  Women  and  Children. 

(3)  By  training  native  women  as  nurses. 

The  present  missionary,  Miss  Englemann,  by  her  vigorous 
administration  has  won  the  confidence  of  several  successive 
civil  surgeons  of  Delhi,  who  have  frequently  testified  to  her 
professional  skill  and  success  in  the  work,  and  both  the 
Government  and  the  Delhi  Municipafity  make  grants. 

In  1 885  a  new  Hospital  for  Women  and  Children,  in  memory 
of  Mrs.  Winter,  was  opened ;  it  is  centrally  situated,  and  has 
become  a  prominent  institution  in  Delhi. 

In- 1 88 1  a  medical  woman.  Deaconess  Jacobina  Zeyen,  was 
sent  to  Karnal,  where  a  small  native  house  is  rented  in  the 
heart  of  the  town  as  dispensary  and  hospital,  and  a  similar 
work  to  that  in  Delhi  is  carried  on. 


MEDICAL  STATISTICS,  1887. 

ATTENDED      IN     TWELVE     MONTHS. 


Delhi.              Karnal. 

Women  and  children  at  the  Dispensary 
In-patients *      •      • 

13,620 

238 

1,308 

268 

Women  and  children  in  private  houses    .      .      . 

355 

Total  of  cases  attended 

15,166           13,739 

Aggregate  number  of  attendances     .      . 

52,890 

26,877 

Income     from     subscriptions     and     donations     in     1887 
£S49  i6j-.  3^. 


(       226       ) 


III. — Tke  Medical  Missionary  Society,  London. 

The  London  Medical  Missionary  Association  was  originated  in 
1878  by  several  medical  men  and  others  who  desired,  through 
it,  to  forward  the  cause  of  Medical  Missions.  In  detail  the 
objects  of  the  Association  are  : — 

T.  To  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  students  connected 
with  the  various  Medical  Schools  in  England,  and  to  awaken 
and  foster  among  them  and  the  members  of  the  medical  profes- 
sion generally,  a  deeper  interest  in  Medical  Missions. 

2.  To  encourage,  and  when  deemed  expedient,  to  aid  suitable 
Christian  men  who  desire  to  give  themselves  up  to  Medical 
Mission  work. 

3.  To  establish  Mediral  Missions,  either  independently  or  in 
connection  with  other  Societies. 

4.  To  diffuse  information  by  Lectures,  Meetings,  and  espe- 
cially by  the  publication  of  a  Medical  Missionary  magazine. 

The  organ  of  the  Association,  Medical  Missions  at  Home, 
and  Abroad^  was  established  at  once,  and  under  the  editorship 
of  Dr.  Fairlie  Clarke,  and  after  his  djath  under  that  of  Dr. 
Burns  Thomson,  continued  to  be  issued  quarterly  up  till  October 
1885,  when  it  entered  upon  a  monthly  issue  under  the  editorship 
of  Dr.  James  L.  Maxwell  Beyond  assisting  various  Medical 
Missions  in  India,  China,  E^ypt,  etc.,  with  donations  of  money 
or  instruments,  the  Association  did  not  attempt  any  regular  or 
continuous  work  till  October  1885.  At  that  time  it  definitely 
entered  upon  the  work  of  bringing  forward  and  educating  suit- 
able young  men  as  medical  missionaries.  The  Medical  Mission 
House  at  104,  Petherton  Road,  London,  was  opened  to  receive 
such  men  during  their  studies,  and  the  superintendent  was 
appointed  to  watch  over  and  further  their  interests.  Four  men 
who  have  shared  in  the  benefits  of  the  Home  for  a  longer  or 
shorter  period  are  now  in  the  mission  field,  one  in  Madagascar, 
two  on  the  Congo,  and  one  in  China.  Five  students  are  now 
under  full  training,  and  a  sixth  will  begin  his  studies  in  the 
summer.  So  far  as  foreign  Mission  work  is  concerned,  the 
work  of  the  Medical  Missionary  Association  is  that  of  preparing 
men  for  the  field.     It  occupies  no  field  of  its  own. 

In  the  home  field  it  hrs  succeeded,  within  the  last  two  years, 


Friends'  Medical  Mission :  Jaffa  Medical  Mission.       227 

in   planting   four   new    Medical    Missions  in   as  many  needy 
districts  of  London.     Its  income  last  year  \\'^s  over  ^1,000. 

Affiliated  with  this  Society  is  the  Children's  Medical 
Mission,  which  seeks  to  extend  among  children  a  knowledge 
and  love  of  Medical  Mission  work.  It  raises  about  ;£2oo 
annually. 

Magazine : — Medical  Missions  at  Home  and  Abroad:  Monthly. 


IV. — The  Friends'  Medical  Mission  among  the 

Armenians. 

The  work  began  in  1881,  when  Dr.  Dobrashan,  who  had 
passed  through  the  usual  medical  course  in  England,  started  a 
Medical  Mission  in  the  Armenian  quarter  of  Constantinople. 
In  connection  with  this  meetings  for  worship  have  been  started, 
and  a  school  for  children. 

At  Bahjijig,  an  Armenian  village  at  the  head  of  tl3  Sea  of 
Marmora,  near  Ismid,  an  industrial  school  is  supported  by 
Friends. 

The  Mission  has  also  assisted  in  three  or  four  instances  in 
providing  outfits  for  other  Armenian  medical  missionaries. 

The  medical  Mission  work  is  carried  on  at  premises  in 
Stamboul,  which  afford  room  for  the  hospital  treatment  of 
urgent  cases. 

The  annual  income  is  £iZ^^*  Six  native  workers  are 
employed. 


V. — ^Jaffa  Medical  Mission  and  Hospital, 

This  Mission  was  founded  by  Miss  Mangan  in  1878,  who 
sacrificed  her  life  to  the  work.  It  is  now  carried  on  by  six 
ladies  and  one  native  physician.  Dr.  Kaiser  Ghoreyib.  The 
work  comprises  : — 

(i)  The  Medical  Mission;  (2)  a  Sunday  School;  (3)  a 
Mothers'  Meeting  ;  and  (4)  a  Sewing  Class. 

The  Medical  Mission  is  carried  on  five  days  in  every  week. 
the  patients  often  beginning  to  gather  round  the  gate  as  early 

Q  a 


2  28  Jciffci  Medical  Mission  and  Hospital, 

as  6  a.m.,  in  their  eagerness  for  the  9  o'clock  opening.  The 
patients  are  of  various  nationahties  : — Jews,  Maronites,  Latins, 
Protestants,  Greeks,  Armenians,  Copt,  and  Moslems.  The 
increased  accommodation  of  the  new  Hospital  (opened  in 
October  1885)  has  admitted  of  a  ward  being  set  apart  for 
women,  ah-eady  occupied  by  five  patients  ;  and  on  this  branch 
of  the  work  we  hope  for  much  blessing. 

The  Word  of  God  is  read  and  explained  in  the  wards  in 
Arabic  each  evening,  with  prayer,  and  deep  is  the  interest  in 
this  little  service. 

The  Sunday  School  is  carried  on  with  still  increasing 
numbers;  nearly  every  week  there  are  above  120  scholars, 
comprising  both  children  and  young  women,  the  great  majority 
of  whom  are  Moslems. 

The  Mothers*  Meeting  also  is  still  held  every  Friday,  about 
40  women  gathering  round  their  dearly  loved  friend,  Miss 
Nicholson,  to  hear  '  the  old,  old  story,'  new  to  them,  '  of  Jesus 
and  His  love.'  It  must  be  this  that  attracts  them,  for  no  other 
inducement  is  offered,  except,  indeed,  the  singing  of  the 
simplest  Gospel  hymns.  Miss  Nicholson  also  visits  constantly 
in  the  neighbouring  villages,  going  from  hut  to  hut,  or  gathering 
an  audience  of  these  utterly  untaught,  uncared-for  women, 
under  some  shady  tree  ;  and  these  visits  are  often  pressingly 
invited  and  eagerly  welcomed. 

Miss  Cohen,  too,  has  a  class  of  about  five-and-twenty  Spanish- 
speaking  Jewesses,  who  come  to  her  regularly  every  Wednesday 
afternoon,  and  are  paid  half  a  franc  each  for  two  hours'  needle- 
work. She  reids  to  them  while  they  sew,  and  speaks  to  them 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  some  hstening  eagerly,  others  evidently 
prejudiced  and  unwillins^  hearers.  Still,  the  good  seed  is  sown, 
and  the  lives  of  many  of  these  poor  women  are  so  burdened 
and  sorrowful,  that  we  are  thankful  for  this  opportunity  of 
carrying  to  them  some  knowledge  of  Him  who  bare  their  sins 
and  carried  their  sorrows,  and  who  calls  the  heavy  laden  to 
His  rest  and  peace. 

Annual  income  about  ;^  1,2 00. 

*^  For  a  notice  of  tht  Zenana  Medical  Colle^e^  London,  see 
p,  200. 


(   229  ; 


PUBLICATION   SOCIETIES. 


BIBLE  SOCIETIES. 

I. — ^A  PAPER  read  by  the  late  Rev.  C.  E.  Baines  Reed 
before  the  Missionary  Conference  in  London,  1878,  thus 
succinctly  presents  the  work  of  different  Societies  in  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  Scriptures  : — '  Earliest  in  the  field  was  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  which 
began  its  honoured  career  as  far  back  as  1698.  Next  to  it  was 
the  Canstein  Institution,  founded  at  Halle  in  1712,  which 
has  acted  as  feeder  to  the  German  Bible  Societies  of  more 
recent  date.  The  Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society  has 
carried  on  operations  in  its  special  sphere  since  1780.  The 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  was  established,  as  is 
well  known,  in  the  year  1804;  and  the  example  thus  set  was 
followed  by  the  formation  of  numerous  offshoots  which  have 
since  become  independent.  Of  these  the  chief  were  the 
Basel  Bible  Society,  founded  in  the  same  year,  and  the 
Prussian  a  few  months  later ;  the  Swedish  and  Russian  So- 
cieties in  1809  and  1812  respectively;  and  the  American 
Bible  Society,  which  combined  several  smaller  institutions, 
m  181 7.  The  parent  tree,  for  all  it  has  lost,  can  still  boast 
upwards  of  6,000  branches  at  home  and  in  the  Colonies;  the 
American  Bible  Society  comes  second,  with  2,000  branches  ; 
the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland  third,  with  227 
branches. 

To  give  even  the  briefest  account  of  these  several  agencies 
would  here  be  impossible  :  our  chief  concern  with  them  at 
present  is  in  their  bearing  upon  the  work  of  Missions  to  the 
non-Christian  population  of  the  globe.  In  the  first  instance, 
and  chiefly,  they  are  home  Societies.  The  origin  of  the  greatest 
of  them  is  well  known,  but  bears  to  be  retold.      '  In  the  year 


230  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

1800  a  Welsh  girl,  who  had  travelled  many  a  mile  barefoot 
over  the  hills  to  get  a  Bible,  applied  to  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Charles,  of  Bala,  for  one.  This  incident  directed  his  atten- 
tion to  the  dearth  of  Scriptures  in  the  Principality.  The 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  had  no  funds  to 
spare  for  providing  further  editions  of  its  Welsh  Bible.  When 
Mr.  Charles  next  visited  London,  he  urged  the  Committee 
of  the  Religious  Tract  Society  to  consider  how  the  need 
might  be  met.  While  he  was  speaking,  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Hughes  said,  "  Surely  a  Society  might  be  formed  for  the  pur- 
pose ;  and  if  for  Wales,  why  not  also  for  the  Empire,  and  the 
World?"  On  March  7,  1804,  was  founded  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  having  as  its  simple  yet  comprehen- 
sive object  to  promote  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
without  note  or  comment,  at  home  and  abroad.' 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Hughes,  with  the  Rev.  John  Owen,  and 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Steinkopff,  were  the  first  Secretaries.  The 
co-operation  of  all  who  desired  the  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures was  invited,  without  regard  to  sectarian  distinction ;  and 
the  experience  of  more  than  fourscore  years  has  proved  this 
great  end  to  be  attainable  without  any  compromise  of  prin- 
ciples. Besides  the  home  operations  of  the  Society,  it  is  one 
of  the  chief  objects  kept  in  view  to  aid  Missionary  Societies 
in  their  noble  work  of  upholding  Christ  among  lieathen 
nations.  Grants  are  made  to  translators  and  revisers  of  the 
Sacred  Text;  paper  and  money  are  voted  when  the  printing  is 
done  abroad,  or  the  expense  of  printing  at  home  is  undertaken. 

With  regard  to  this  varied  missionary  work,  Professor  Westcott, 
in  a  speech  delivered  at  Cambridge  in  1883,  has  the  following 
applicable  and  weighty  paragraphs  : — 

'  The  assistance  which  the  Bible  Society  renders  to  Missions  is  rendered 
silently  and  as  a  matter  of  course  ;  and  it  is  therefore  often  unnoticed.  But 
the  least  inquiry  will  reveal  its  extent  and  its  importance.  The  Society 
(or  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  for  example,  circulates  the  Scriptures  in 
whole  or  in  part  in  thirty-five  languages  ;  for  translations  in  twenty-five 
languages  it  depends  on  the  Bible  Society  alone.  The  Church  Missionary 
Society,  again,  circulates  translations  in  sixty  languages,  and  it  derives  all, 
I  am  told,  from  the  Bible  Society.  To  speak  generally,  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  in  about  seventy  languages  are  used  in  the  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Ch  :rch  of  England,  and  of  these  about  six-sevenths  can  only  be 
obtained  from  the  Bible  Society.  The  Wesleyan  and  London  Society's 
Missions  derive,  I  believe,  no  less  help  from  itslaliours. 

'  The  extent  of  the  work  of  the  Soci  ,'ty  may  be  put  in  another  light.     No 


British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 


231 


less  than  forty  languages  have  been  reduced  to  writing  for  its  service.  If 
found  the  Scriptures  in  fifty  languas;es.  It  has  now  issued  parts  of  them  at 
least  in  250,  and  the  little  pamphlet  which  I  hold  in  my  hand  contains 
specimens  of  215  versions.* 

*  It  is  this  Book,  this  divine  library,  which  the  Bible  Society  desires 
to  place  in  the  hands  of  all  who  wish  to  be  disciples  of  the  Word  of  God. 
The  Society  does  not  aim  at  interpreting  the  Word,  but  at  giving  it  to  each 
man  in  the  language  in  which  he  was  born.  The  work  is  thus  definitely 
limited,  and  yet  it  is  immeasurably  powerful.  It  is  not  all  that  we  require 
for  carrying  abroad  the  Gospel,  but  in  carrying  abroad  the  Gospel  we  do 
require  this  ;  and  here,  therefore,  the  principle  of  the  division  of  labour 
finds  a  natural  application.  We  combine  heartily  to  do  in  the  most  effective 
manner  what  we  all  require  to  have  done.  We  agree  in  believing  that  the 
teaching  of  Holy  Scripture  will  harmonize  and  quicken  every  element  of 
good  scattered  throughout  the  world.  We  look  for  our  prevailing  commen- 
tary in  the  grace  of  the  Christian  life.  We  accept  the  old  motto  as  true 
still :  Non  magna  loquimur  sed  vivimus.  It  is  not  speaking  great  things, 
but  living  them,  which  will  convince  our  adversaries.' 

The  receipts  of  the  Society  for  the  year  1887-88  were 
;^25o,382  loi-.  5^.,  of  which  ;^io2,443  5^-.  were  from 
the  sale  of  the  Scriptures,  the  foreign  sales  amounting  to 
;^5o,4oo  15^.  4^.     The  issues  for  the  year  were  as  follows  : — 


Bibles. 

Testaments.! 

Portions.                            

186,229 
682,832 

612,427 
1,325.670 

284,891       j  From  London. 

869,061 

1,938,097 

1,398,874      j  Total,  4, 206, 032 

Generally  with  the  Psalms. 


With  regard  to  the  foreign  work  the  Committee  say,  in  words 
which  contain  the  whole  case  of  the  Society  in  a  single 
paragraph  : — 

'  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  have  received  the  fullest  assistance  the 
Committee  could  give  them.  In  the  printing  of  new  or  revised  translations, 
and  in  the  supply  of  copies  in  languages  already  published,  tvery  practi- 
cable help  has  been  gladly  afforded  to  every  Society  applying  for  it.     The  only 


*  •  John  iii.  16  ;  in  most  of  the  languages  and  dialects  in  which  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society  has  printed  or  circulated  the  Holy  Scriptures.' 
The  1888  edition  of  this  pamphlet  contains  specimens  of  267  versions 


232  Natiojial  Bible  Society  of  Scotland, 

pecuniary  return  expected  is,  that  after  selling  the  Scriptures  at  ;uch 
prices  as  the  missionaries  believe  the  people  can  afford  to  pay,  the  proceeds 
be  remitted  to  the  Bible  House,  minus  the  freight  and  other  expenses.  It 
is  freely  acknowledged  by  all  the  Foreign  Missionaries  Societies  receiving 
such  aid,  that  without  it  their  work  could  not  be  carried  on.' — Report 
for  1887. 

Magazines: — Monthly  Reporter;  Gleanings  for  the  Young: 
Monthly. 


II. — Next  among  British  Societies  in  successful  devotion  to 
this  work  is  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland. 

Early  in  the  century  various  Societies  for  the  dissemination 
of  the  Scriptures  were  formed  in  Scotland,  such  as  the  Edinburgh 
Bible  Society  in  1809,  and  the  Glasgow  Bible  Society  in  181 2. 
They  continued  generally  to  work  in  concert  with  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society  till  1826,  when,  the  Apocrypha 
controversy  having  arisen,  they  assumed  a  more  independent 
footing,  while  some  connected  themselves  as  direct  auxiliaries 
with  the  Society  in  London.  Much  good  was  done  by  the 
Scottish  Societies  in  their  separate  condition,  but  a  conviction 
having  sprung  up  that  the  time  had  come  for  more  vigorous 
efforts  at  home  and  abroad,  through  an  organization  uniting  the 
Scottish  Societies  into  one  association  embracing  all  Scotland, 
a  happy  union  was  formed  in  1861.  Nearly  all  the  Societies 
entered  into  the  Union,  and  the  basis  was  laid  for  more  exten- 
sive operations  at  home  and  abroad  than  had  hitherto  been 
attempted.  The  beneficial  results  of  the  Union  may  be  seen 
in  the  progress  of  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland  since 
it  was  effected — the  revenue  having  increased  from  ;^7,887  to 
;^34,389,  and  the  circulation  from  103,610  to  562,151.  The 
total  circulation  since  1861,  exclusive  of  the  Scriptures  issued 
by  the  various  Scottish  Societies  before  the  Union,  amounts  to 
10,673,126  copies. 

Besides  an  important  colportage  work  in  Scotland,  and  a 
provision,  especially  made  for  Gaelic-speaking  natives  of 
Scotland,  the  field  occupied  by  the  Society  embraces  the  five 
continents,  with  upwards  of  twenty  distinct  countries  in  them. 
All  the  British  Colonies  and  Dependencies  benefit  from  the 
operations.  But,  turning  to  the  fields  of  heathendom,  we  find 
that  several  translations  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  pubHshed 
by   this   Society,  the  Efik  Scriptures  for  the  natives  of  Old 


Foreign  Bible  Societies.  233 

Calab.ir,  the  New  Testament  in  one  of  the  Malay  dialects,  and 
in  the  Chinyanja  dialect  for  natives  of  Central  Africa,  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Nyassa,  the  Wen-li  version,  of  which  664,358 
copies  or  portions  issued  in  1886-87  from  the  Society's  press 
at  Han-kow,  and  two  Gospels  in  Corean.  It  is  preparing  a 
Tannese  and  a  Mandarin  colloquial  version.  It  has  had  its 
share  in  the  printing  of  the  Japanese  Scriptures. 

The  claim  of  the  Bible  Society  to  rank  among  the  great 
foreign  missionary  agencies  of  the  world  may  be  thus  summarily 
described.  It  touches  '  the  Dark  Continent '  at  more  than  one 
point — last  year  in  Egypt,  Calabar,  Kaffraria,  and  Natal.  In 
South  America,  it  aids  Protestant  aggressive  work  in  Brazil, 
where  a  congregation  in  Pernambuco,  itself  the  fruits  of  col- 
portage,  supplies  several  successful  distributors  of  the  Word.  In 
Asia,  it  has  begun  work  among  the  wandering  Bedouins  of  the 
Syrian  Desert;  it  has  distributed  the  Scriptures  in  thousands 
among  the  Tartar  tribes  of  Mongolia ;  it  is  sowing  the  good  seed 
of  the  Word  in  several  of  the  provinces  of  India  ;  it  was  among 
the  first  to  establish  regular  colportage  in  Corea,  into  whose 
tongue  it  was  also  the  first  to  translate  the  Gospel  story ;  in  the 
great  Chinese  Empire,  where  it  has  since  1864  circulated 
1,147,225  Scriptures,  it  employs  4  European  agents  and  54 
native  colporteurs,  and  has  the  aid  of  missionaries  belonging  to 
II  different  Societies;  and  in  the  island-empire  of  Japan,  under 
European  agency,  43  colporteurs  (each  costing  only  ;^2o  a 
year)  sold  last  year  52,219  Scriptures,  making  a  total  of 
373,677  since  1875. 


III. — The  American  Bible  Society.  {See  American 
Societies^  p.  387.) 

IV. — The  three  above-named  are  the  chief  Bible  Societies 
of  the  world.  Those  of  other  countries,  so  far  as  they  touch 
upon  heathendom,  follow  for  the  most  part  the  same  methods, 
according  to  their  resources.  Thus,  the  Hibernian  Bible 
Society,  established  in  1806,  the  Danish  Bible  Society 
(1814),  the  Netherlands  Bible  Society  (1815),  and  the  Nor 
WEGiAN  Bible  Society  (18 16),  exist  chiefly  for  home  work,  while 
aiding  the  Missions  of  their  respective  countries.  There  are 
also  Bible  Societies  in  Germany,  France,  and  Switzerland, 


234       Trinitarian  Bible  and  Bible  Translation  Societies^ 

V. — Some  Societies  should  now  be  noticed,  formed  for  the 
circulation  of  the  Scriptures  under  special  conditions.  Thus  the 
Trinitarian  Bcble  Society  was  formed  in  183 1  for  the  circu- 
lation of  translations  made  only  from  the  original  Scriptures,  to 
the  exclusion  of  all  versions  from  the  I,atin  Vulgate.  It  is 
chiefly  therefore  concerned  with  Continental  Bible  work,  having 
little  or  nothing  to  do  with  the  outlying  fields  of  heathendom. 
It  publishes,  however,  the  late  Mr.  Salkinson's  Hebrew  version 
of  the  New  Testament,  which  has  been  acceptable  and  useful 
to  the  Jews  in  many  countries.  (The  version  now  circulated 
by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  is  by  the  eminent 
Leipzig  Professor,  Dr.  Delitzsch.)  The  income  of  the  Society 
for  1877-8,  from  firee  contributions,  including  legacies,  was 
^1,521  ;  from  the  sale  of  Scriptures,  etc.,  ^£"45 6.  The 
foreign  circulation  was  576  Bibles,  9,573  New  Testaments, 
and  60,942  portions;  amounting  in  all  to  71,085. 


VI. — The  Bible  Translation  Society  was  established  in 
1840  to  assist  brethren  connected  with  the  Baptist  Missionary 
Society  in  their  translations  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  lan- 
guages of  the  East.  Some  of  them,  e.g.  Drs.  Carey,  Marsh- 
man,  and  Yates,  had  been  long  distinguished  for  their  zeal 
and  ability  in  this  department  of  mission  labours,  and  they 
had  received  through  many  years  liberal  assistance  in  it  from 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  Through  the  persist- 
ency of  those  brethren  in  employing  words  signifying  '  immer- 
sion '  when  translating  those  of  the  New  Testament  referring 
to  '  baptism,'  that  assistance  was  withheld ;  and  to  supply 
the  need  thus  occasioned,  friends  sympathizing  with  the  trans- 
lators originated  this  Society  ;  and  as  the  resolution  of  the 
Bible  Society  is  unchanged,  they  sustain  it.  Since  its  formation 
its  income  has  been  about  ^2^^2,000  a-year;  last  year  it  was 
^^2,8 1 7.  It  has  published,  or  assisted  in  publishing,  new  ver- 
sions in  fourteen  distinct  languages  or  dialects  of  the  Mission 
field ;  and  from  the  Baptist  Mission  press  in  Calcutta  it  has 
issued  for  the  use  of  Indian  missionaries  more  than  2,000,000 
of  portions  of  the  Word  of  God.  The  issues  of  the  last  year 
of  which  the  Report  has  reached  us  were  61,000.  Two  brethren 
are  supported  as  translators  in  Calcutta  and  Allahabad,  and 


The  Religious  Tract  Society.  235 

from  twelve  to  fifteen  colporteurs  are  employed  in  different 
Mission  stations  under  the  superintendence  of  the  missionaries. 
Assistance  has  been  given  to  missionaries  in  Japan,  and  the 
New  Testament  translated  by  Mr.  Saker  into  the  Dualla  of 
Western  Africa  was  printed  by  the  Society.  The  Congo  version 
— the  first  portion  of  which,  in  the  Gospel  of  Mark,  has  just 
been  issued — will  be  assisted  by  it ;  but  its  funds  with  difficulty 
meet  the  requirements  of  India,  where  the  increasing  desire  to 
know  our  Sacred  Books  is  one  of  the  clearest  indications  of 
missionary  progress. 


TRACT   SOCIETIES. 


I. — The  Religious  Tract  Society  was  established  in 
London,  May  1799,  at  the  instance  of  the  Revs.  G.  Burder  and 
Rowland  Hill,  with  like-minded  associates.  The  Rev.  Joseph 
Hughes  was  the  first  secretary.  From  the  first  the  Society  has 
been  un sectarian  in  principle,  its  Committee  having  been 
always  selected  in  equal  number  from  churchmen  and  noncon- 
formists. The  work  of  following  up  the  preaching  of  the  Word 
and  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  with  Christian  tracts  and 
books,  is  one  the  importance  of  which  the  Christian  Church 
must  recognize,  one  which  it  must  feel  has  very  large  claims  on 
its  sympathy,  its  prayers,  its  hearty  efforts.  This  is  the  work 
in  which  the  Religious  Tract  Society  has  been  from  its  very- 
commencement  engaged.  The  Committee  state  in  their 
address  that  in  matters  affecting  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
Protestantism  that  '  without  reference  to  points  of  a  secular  or 
merely  controversial  nature,  they  consider  the  Luthers,  the 
Melancthons,  the  Tyndales,  the  Cranmers,  the  Latimers,  and  the 
Bradfords  of  former  days  as  their  patterns  in  sound  doctrine  and 
active  exertion.'  To  the  Society's  home  work  we  can  do  no  more 
than  allude.  Our  present  purpose  is  very  briefly  to  describe  its 
work  in  the  great  Foreign  Mission  fields.  In  India,  in  China 
and  Japan,  in  Africa,  in  South  America,  and  Mexico,  in  Mada- 
gascar and  Polynesia,  it  finds  itself  in  constant  and  happy  com- 
munication with  the  Missionary  Societies,  and  missionaries  (if  all 
the  Protestant  Churches.  In  India  and  Ceylon  it  works  through 
twelve  Tract  and  Book  Societies,  to  which  its  grants  last  year 


236  The  Religious  Tract  Society, 

(1887-8)  in  paper  and  money  amounted  to  about  ^3,720;  in 
China  and  Japan  through  nine  such  Societies  receiving;^  1,005. 
Enghsh  and  American  Mission  presses  in  other  parts  of  the 
world  thankfully  receive  its  co-operation.  It  is  the  privilege  of 
its  Committee  also  to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  those  excellent 
Missionary  Societies  of  Basle,  Paris,  Barmen,  Berlin,  and  Stock- 
holm, which  have  sent  out  so  many  devoted  labourers  to  the 
Mission  field.  Its  Annotated  New  Testament^  containing  com- 
ments allowed  to  be  especially  suitable  to  missionary  converts 
— short,  simple,  unsectarian — has  been  already  translated  into 
Syriac,  Bengali,  Canarese,  Urdu,  Marathi,  Tamil,  Cinghalese, 
Karen,  Chinese,  and  Arabic.  It  is  progressmg  in  the 
Nestorian,  and  it  is  commenced  in  South  Africa  for  the  natives 
of  Basutoland. 

The  total  missionary  income  of  the  Society  for  the  year 
1887-8,  from  subscriptions,  donations,  dividends,  and  balance 
of  legacies,  amounted  to  ;£'i9,io3,  in  addition  to  which  the 
sum  of  ;£"i 2,540  was  set  apart  from  the  proceeds  of  the  trade 
department  for  missionary  purposes,  and  ;^io,o65  were  paid 
by  the  recipients  of  grants  ;  so  that  the  whole  amount  of  grants 
at  home  and  abroad  amounted  to  £^\\,']oZ.  Of  this  sum 
^16,532  were  devoted  to  foreign  lands,  including  Europe,  North 
and  South  America,  and  Australasia,  as  well  as  heathen  countries. 

No  deduction  is  made  from  the  monies  contributed  for  the 
missionary  work  of  the  Society,  and  all  expenses  are  met  by 
profits  from  the  trading  operations. 

There  were  issued  during  the  year  1887-8,  757  new 
publications,  of  which  214  were  Tracts.  The  Society  has 
publislied  in  193  languages,  dialects  and  characters.  The 
total  circulation  from  the  home  depot,  including  Books, 
Tracts,  Periodicals,  counted  in  numbers.  Cards,  and  miscel- 
laneous issues,  reached  61,061,050,  of  wliich  24,590,600  are 
Tracts.  The  issues  from  foreign  depots  may  be  safely  stated 
at  15,000,000,  making  a  total  circulation  of  76,061,050,  and  of 
2,602,390,390  since  the  formation  of  the  Society. 

Bible  and  Tract  Societies  work  harmoniously  together  for 
one  common  end.  As  already  stated,  it  was  in  the  Committee 
room  of  the  Religious  Tract  Society  that  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  was  proposed,  the  lines  of  its  constitution 
aid  dowa,  and  preliminary  rules  drawn  up. 

Special  attention  is  now  directed  by  the  Committee  to  India. 


Society  for  Promoting  Christiari  Knowledge.  237 

The  fact  of  the  establishment  by  the  natives  of  a  Hindu  Tract 
Society  calls  loudly  for  new  efforts  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
the  Truth.  The  Secretary  of  the  North  India  Tract  Society 
thus  writes : — 

•Turning  to  the  question  of  results,  we  may  be  asked  if  we  have  any- 
thing equally  cheering  to  report.  U'he  present  decade  has  seen  a  great 
revival  of  interest  in  missionary  operations,  and  many,  both  well-wishers 
and  those  who  are  not  well-wishers,  are  "  seeking  a  sign."  It  only  needs 
that  such  friends  should  attend  one  of  the  large  annual  melas,  and  see  how 
eagerly  distinctly  evangelical  Christian  books  and  tracts  are  bought;  to 
accompany  the  missionary  to  his  preaching-stations  and  s-jhools,  and  hear 
how  many  a  boy  will  voluntarily  repeat  page  after  page  of  some  tract  or 
handbill,  to  prove  that  he  has  read  it  and  deserves  to  receive  another ;  to 
stand  before  the  stalls  of  native  booksellers  and  see  how  those  enemies  of 
decency,  of  purity,  and  of  truth,  the  agents  of  the  Arya  Samaj,  have  paid 
the  Tract  Societies  the  homage  of  that  sincerest  form  of  flattery — imitation 
—  in  the  outward  and  inward  shape  of  their  scurrilous  and  blasphemous 
publications.  Open  one  of  these  miserable  productions  and  you  will  find 
the  author  lamenting  that  by  their  tracts  "  Christians  are  making  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  disciples,  and  something  must  be  done  to  put  a  stop  to 
this  state  of  things."  ' 


II. — The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge 
(see  page  22)  also  publishes  Bibles,  Testaments,  Prayer-books 
with  tracts  and  other  religious  works  in  many  languages, 
and  makes  liberal  grants  to  missionaries  ;  working  very  much 
through  foreign  vernacular  sub-committees,  as  in  Madras 
f  )r  the  Tamil  and  Telugu  languages ;  in  the  Punjab  and 
Sindh  ;  in  Bombay  ;  and  Calcuita  for  the  Bengali  and 
languages  of  the  North-west  Provinces.  Grants  of  publica- 
tions were  also  made  during  1888  in  Swahili,  Yoruba, 
Malagasy,  Arabic,  Susu  Secoana,  Qwagutl,  French,  Cree, 
Danish,  Dutch,  Gerinan,  etc.,  languages.  The  entire  mission- 
ary income  of  the  Society  for  home  and  foreign  purposes 
amounted  for  the  year  1887-8  to  ^40,289  16^-.  7^.,  including 
free  contributions  of  all  kinds,  dividends,  and  the  available 
profit  on  book-selling  account.  The  amount  devoted  to  the 
Foreign  Translation  Fund  amounted  to  ;£"i,495,  ^^^^  grants 
of  books  and  tracts  had  been  made  to  the  value  of  ^1,145, 
besides  the  money  grants  to  the  different  colonial  and  foreign 
diocese^. 

The  following  list  of  books  published  since  March  13,  1887, 


238  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Kno^v ledge. 

will  give  some  idea  of  the  variety  and  extent  of  the  Society's 
operations. 

Ainu. — *  The  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments.' 
Arabic. — '  The  Balance  jf  Truth  ; '  '  Testimony  of  the  Books  ; '  '  The 
Scriptures'  and  'Koran.' 

Bengali. — 'Lectures  on  Confirmation'  (Vaughan). 
Burmese. — *An   Expla  lation  of   the   Apostles'    Creed;'    *Maclear's 
Catechism.' 

Cree.— '  Syllabarium  ; '  *  Prayer  Book  ; '  '  Hymns.* 
Fan. — *  Vocabulary  ' 
Florida. — *  Gospels  anc  Acts.' 
GoNDi. — *  Grammar.' 
Haddendowa. — '  Vocabulary.' 
Hausa. — '  Prayer  Book.' 
Hindi. — '  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer.* 
Kafir.—'  The  Seven  Last  Words.' 

Karen.— -' Book    of    Common     Prayer;*    *Some    Chief   Truths    of 
Religion.' 
Kashmiri. — '  Grammar.* 
Kavirondo. — *  Vocabulaiy.' 
Ki-Makua. — '  Vocabulary.' 
LuGANUA. — *  Primer  of  the  Language.* 
Malagasy. — '  Prayer  Book.' 
Malayalam. — '  Bridges  on  the  Proverbs.* 

Mandarin. — *  Book  of  Common  Prayer ;  *  •  Lessons  from  the 
Apocrypha.' 

Marathi.—*  Commentary    on     the     Epistles    to    the     Corinthians;' 
'  Burton's  Church  History.' 
NiKA. — '  Dictionary.' 
QuAGUTL. — 'The  P layer  Book.* 
Secoana. — 'The  Prayer  Book.' 
Sinhalese. — '  Manual  of  Devotion.* 
Sioux. — '  Prayers.' 
S  lav  i  . — '  Lessons  ; '  '  Hymns. ' 
Susu. — *  A  Reading  Book.' 

SwAHiLi.— 'Bible  Stories;'  *  Sketch  of  Mahomet's  Life;*  'Bible 
Picture  Book  ; '  '  Peep  o'  Day  ; '  *  The  Prayer  Book  ; '  'The  Child's  Acts 
of  the  Apostles  ; '  '  Church  History,'  pt.  ii.  ;  '  Stories  and  Translations.' 

Tamil. — 'Lyric  Tune-book;'  *  Commentary  on  the  Epistles  and 
Revelation.' 

Telugu. — '  Commentary  on  the  Epistles  and  Revelation;'  '  Maclear's 
New  Testament  History  ;'  '  Introduction  to  the  Prayer  Book  ;'  *  Whately's 
Evidences.' 

Urdu.— 'The    Women  of   Christendom;'    *  Manual  of    Holy   Com- 
munion ; '  *  Commentary  on  St.  John's  GospeL* 
Yao. — '  Vocabulary.' 
YoRUBA.--*  Tract  on  Polygamy.' 


American  Tract  Society.  239 

Other  "British,  Continental  and  American  Tract  Societies 
contemplate  the  same  great  end—  as  the  Scottish  Tract  and 
Book  Society,  and  the  Monthly  Tract  Society;  with 
Societies  in  Toulouse,  Paris,  Switzerland,  Florence,  Berlin, 
Bremen,  Stockholm,  etc.  These  are  mostly  home  societies, 
although  with  connexion  in  heathen  lands. 


III. — The  American  Tract  Society  was  formed  in  New 
York,  1825,  by  a  union  of  several  previously  existing  organiza- 
tions— as  the  Massachusetts  Society  for  the  Promotion  of 
Christian  Knowledge  (1803^  the  Connecticut  Religious  Tract 
Society  (1807),  the  Vermont  Religious  Tract  Society  (1808),  the 
New  York  Religious  Tract  Society  (181 2),  and  the  New  England 
Tract  Society,  Andover  (18 14).  'The  foreign  work  of  the 
united  Society  is  now  mainly  carried  on  by  the  aid  of  mission- 
aries at  seventy  different  stations  in  the  nominally  Christian, 
Mohamm.edan,  and  heathen  world.  At  the  principal  Mission 
centres  committees  are  formed,  each  member  representing  one 
of  the  several  denominations  theie  labouring ;  and  these 
prepare  and  recommend  the  tracts  proper  for  publicadon  by 
this  Society ;  and  to  these  undenominational  and  soul-saving 
books  the  annual  grants  of  the  Society  are  devoted.  These 
grants  have  amounted  in  fifty-eight  years  (to  1883)  to  ;£"!  29,200, 
besides  many  thousands  in  engravings,  bcoks,  and  other  helps. 
Many  valuable  books  have  also  been  printed  at  the  Tract 
House  for  the  sole  use  of  Foreign  Missions  in  Armenia,  Ha- 
waiian, Zulu,  Grebo,  etc.  The  Society  has  printed  more  or 
less,  at  home  and  abroad,  in  146  languages  and  dialects,  and 
at  foreign  stations,  4,340  different  publications,  including  694 
volumes — a  work  which  has  borne  a  very  considerable  part  in 
conquering  heathendom  for  Christ.'  ^ 


IV. — The  Christian  Vernacular  Education  Society 
FOR  India  may  be  classed  with  publishing  Societies,  although  its 
aims  are  in  some  respects  even  wider.  It  was  established  (in 
May  1858)  'as  a  memorial  of  the  Lord's  mercy  in  preserving 
India  during  the  great  Indian  Mutiny.'    Its  object  is  to  promote 

*  The  Rev.  W.  W.  Rand,  D.D.,  Publishing  Secretary  of  the  American 
Tract  Society,  in  SchafF's  Cyclopcedia. 


240  Christian  Vernacular  Education  Society, 

Christian  education  in  the  principal  languages  of  India.  This 
is  being  done  in  three  ways  : — i.  By  training  teachers.  2.  By 
Christian  instruction  and  inspection  in  the  indigenous  schools 
of  Bengal.     3.  By  publishing  Christian  literature. 

There  are  now  two  Training  Institutions.  One  is  atAhmed- 
nagar,  in  the  centre  of  the  Marathi  population,  in  the  West ; 
the  other  at  Dindigal,  in  the  midst  of  the  great  Tamil-speaking 
people,  in  the  South.  Young  men,  the  far  greater  number 
being  Christians,  are  being  trained  in  these  Institutions  for  the 
honourable  office  of  teacher,  and  are  exercised  in  the  art  of 
teaching  in  the  vernaculars. 

The  system  for  reaching  the  youthful  pupils  in  the  indigenous 
schools  of  Bengal  ha?  proved  to  be  most  effective.  For  a 
small  fee  several  masters  in  these  schools  are  willing  to  permit 
Christian  teaching  and  inspection.  These  inspected  schools 
are  divided  into  groups  or  circles,  each  of  which  is  placed  in 
charge  of  a  Christian  native  inspector,  under  the  superintendence 
of  a  missionary.  Many  instances  of  real  good  done,  not  only 
to  the  peasant  boys,  but  also  to  their  parents  and  teachers, 
are  on  record  ;  and  this  system,  which  is  usually  called  the 
Circle  System,  has  been  of  great  service  in  extending  the  know- 
ledge of  Christianity  among  the  rural  population  of  Bengal. 

The  Society  also  issues  school-books  and  general  Christian 
literature.  The  series  of  Christian  Reading  Books,  especially 
intended  for  use  in  Mission  schools,  has  been  pronounced  to 
be  of  the  highest  excellence  by  some  of  the  most  distinguished 
educational  authorities  in  England.  Small  tracts  and  books, 
cheap,  portable,  and  attractive,  have  been  published.  Many 
of  these  are  by  the  well-known  writer,  A.  L.  O.  E.,  who  went 
to  India  for  the  express  purpose  of  devoting  her  powers  for 
the  good  of  the  people  of  India.  Her  tales  have  been  trans- 
lated into  the  principal  languages  of  India,  and  have  been 
rendered  into  them  in  clear,  forcible,  and  idiomatic  style.  A 
new  series  of  pure  and  Christian  literature  intended  for  educated 
Hindus  is  now  being  prepared  by  the  veteran  labourer  in  India, 
Dr.  John  Murdoch,  who  has  been  connected  v/ith  the  Society 
from  the  very  first,  and  who  has  several  times  travelled  through 
India  with  the  object  of  promoting  in  every  way  the  interests 
of  Christian  education  and  pure  hterature. 

The  income  of  the  Society  for  1888  is  reported  at 
^9,646,  of  which   sum   ;£^3,34o    were   contributed  in  Great 


Book  a?id  Tract  Societies.  241 

Britain,  and  ^6,234  were  raised  in  India  (including  sales). 
The  number  of  publications  printed  amounted  to  661,967. 
The  Society  has  spent  in  India,  since  the  commencement, 
;^2io,45r,  enabling  about  goo  teachers  to  be  trained,  many 
thousand  children  to  receive  a  vernacular  education,  and 
13,207,937    copies   of    1,200    publications  to    be   printed   in 

EIGHTEEN  LANGUAGES. 

Magazine  : — Light  for  India :  Quarterly. 


VARIOUS. 


I. — Association  for  the  Free  Distribution  of  the 
Scriptures  (organized  1874.)  The  whole  of  the  expense  of 
printing,  postage,  etc.,  is  borne  by  Mrs.  Robertson,  so  that  the 
funds  of  the  Association  are  strictly  devoted  to  the  purposes  of 
the  work,  the  free  distribution  of  the  Bible  in  foreign  lands. 
Income  about  jQi,'joo. 


II. — The  Religious  Tract  and  Book  Society  of 
Scotland,  founded  in  1793,  maintains  a  native  colporteur  in 
India,  and  gives  grants  of  literature  to  missionary  societies. 
Annual  income  about  £t6o. 


III. — Book  and  Tract  Society  of  China,  established 
1884,  makes  grants  of  money,  books,  pamphlets,  periodicals, 
tracts,  and  leaflets  to  societies  or  individuals  engaged  in  mis- 
sionary and  educational  work  among  the  Chinese,  and  assists 
societies  and  individuals  engaged  in  the  preparation,  translation, 
printing,  and  circulation  of  Christian  and  educational  literature 
among  the  Chinese.     Annual  income  about  ;^4oo. 


(       242       ) 


MISSIONS  TO  THE  JEWS. 
I. — The  London  Society  for  Promoting  CHRiSTiANixy 

AMONG   THE    JeWS. 

The  Society  was  founded  in  the  beginning  of  1809.  It  is  the 
only  Church  of  England  Society  having  the  twofold  object  of 
the  evangelization  of  the  Jews  at  home  and  in  foreign  lands. 

In  September  1817,  the  work  of  translating  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  Hebrew  was  completed.  The  version  was  printed, 
and  having  undergone  several  revisions,  was  issued  in  a  standard 
form  in  1838.  The  Society  also  took  an  important  share  in  the 
publication  of  the  Hebrew  Old  Testament  in  an  accessible 
form.  They  also  pubhshed  a  collection  of  Haphtorahs^  or 
selections  from  the  Prophets,  bearing  specially  on  the  character 
and  work  of  the  Messiah.  The  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of 
England  has  also  been  translated  into  Hebrew,  and  is  employed 
both  in  London  and  in  Jerusalem. 

In  1825  an  event  of  signal  importance  took  place,  in  the 
conversion  and  baptism  of  Michael  Solomon  Alexander. 

'  Walking  with  a  friend,  his  attention  was  attracted  by  a  large  handbill, 
notifying  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  local  Association  in  aid  of  the  Society 
for  Promoting  Christianity  amongst  the  Jews.  His  curiosity  was  excited, 
and,  in  answer  to  his  eager  inquiries,  he  was  informed  that  the  Society 
hoped  to  convert  the  Jews  by  means  of  the  New  Testament.  He  had  now 
to  learn  what  the  New  Ttstament  was,  and  was  told  that  it  was  an  absurd 
book,  which  he  would  do  well  to  read,  and  which  indeed  every  Jew  ought 
to  read,  with  a  view  to  the  confirmation  of  his  own  mind  and  in  his  own 
religion,  and  in  opposition  to  Christianity. 

'  He  did  read  the  New  Testament ;  and  the  very  first  perusal  of  its 
sacred  pages  awakened  an  inquiry  and  an  interest,  which  four  years  of 
severe  mental  C(jnflict  brought  to  a  happy  determination.  With  a  mind 
dissatisfied  and  ill  at  ease,  struggling  with  conviction  on  the  one  hand,  and 
the  prospect  of  worldly  disgrace  and  ruin  on  the  other,  after  one  or  two 
changes  he  settled  at  Plymouth  as  reader  in  the  Jewish  synagogue.  He 
subsequently  married  ;  and  now,  as  he  thought,  stedfastly  resolved  to 
abandon  every  thought  of  Christ  and  His  religion.  Through  God's 
mercy  he  was  not  long  able  to  persevere  in  this  resolution.  Yet  the  struggle 
within  was  almost  heart-rending.  He  was  afraid  to  come  near  the  church, 
and  yet  on  Sunday  evenings  would  steal  silently  under  its  walls,  and, 


London  Society  for  Promoimg  Christianity  Amojigjeius.     243 

alni.^st  riveted  to  the  spot,  listen  to  the  pealint;  organ  as  it  accompanied 
the  songs  of  Christian  praise.  At  length,  after  having  for  some  time  com- 
municated his  difficulties  to  a  Jewish  friend,  it  became  necessary  to  make 
a  formal  announcement  of  his  views  to  the  congregation  in  which  he 
ministered  ;  and  after  a  very  short  interval  he  was  enabled  to  decide  fully 
and  finally  for  Christ.'  ^ 

Two  years  afterwards,  Mr.  Alexander  rereived  ordination 
in  the  Church  of  England,  and  after  earnestly  labouring  for 
some  time  in  England,  he  was,  in  1841,  consecrated  a  Bishop 
of  Jerusalem. 

The  Society  now  occupies  fields  of  labour  in  Europe,  Asia, 
and  Africa.  It  sustains  missionaries  in  France,  Italy,  the 
German  Empire,  Holland,  Austria,  Russia,  Poland,  Turkey, 
Asia.  Minor,  Persia,  and  the  Danubian  Principalities.  It  has 
carried  on  its  work  in  North  Africa,  including  Egypt,  and  in 
Abyssinia,  in  which  latter  country  the  labours  and  sufferings 
of  the  late  Rev.  H.  A.  Stern  will  be  fresh  in  the  recollection  of 
many.^  In  flict,  wherever  the  children  of  Israel  are  found, 
there  is  the  sphere  of  its  operations ;  and  although  met  with 
strong  and  constant  opposition,  the  work  has  been  much 
blessed  by  God.^ 

Many  Jews  are  admitted  into  the  church  by  Holy  Baptism 
by  the  Society's  missionaries  in  London,  Berlin,  Hamburg, 
Warsaw,  Jerusalem,  Mogador,  and  elsewhere ;  while  numerous 
Christian  Israelites,  instructed  by  the  Society's'  agents,  are 
baptized  by  parochial  clergymen  at  home  and  abroad.  In  the 
Society's  Chapel,  Palestine  Place,  London,  1,367  Jews  have 
been  baptised,  half  of  whom  were  adults. 

When  the  Society  was  formed,  there  were  not  fifty  Christian 
Israelites  known  in  the  United  Kingdom.  Now  our  mission- 
aries estimate  that  there  are  3,000,  and  also  more  than  100 
ordained  clergymen  of  the  seed  of  Abraham.  In  Germany, 
it  is  said  there  is  hardly  a  town  where  there  are  not  some 
proselytes— Jews  who  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ— and 
this  IS  the  result  of  our  Mission,  directly  or  indirectly.  There 
are  now  probably  5,000. 

No  estimate  can  be  formed  of  the  number  of  Jews  who,  after 
havingreceived  Christian  instruction  at  the  hands  of  the  Society's 
missionaries,  are  baptized  by  clergymen  of  English  and  Con- 
tinental Churches.  Such  Christian  Jews  are  lost  sight  of  as 
converts  and  fruits  of  the  Mission.  In  one  way  or  another, 
'  See  Our  Missions^  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  D.  Halsted,  M.A. 

R  2 


^44  Lo7idon  Society  for  Promoting  Christiaiiity  Among  Jews, 

according  to  a  recent  writer,  as  many  as  1,500  Jews  leave  the 
Synagogue  for  the  Church  of  Christ  every  year.  There  are 
also  a  large  number  of  secret  believers  in  Christianity  amongst 
the  Jews. 

A  striking  change  has  come  over  the  feelings  and  convictions 
of  the  Jews  subsequent  to,  and  in  no  small  degree  consequent 
upon,  missionary  work  amongst  them.  The  widely-circulated 
Hebrew  periodical,  Hamelitz^  said,  not  many  months  ago, 
'  The  majority  of  Jews  are  more  familiar  with  the  doctrines 
and  sayings  of  the  New  Testament  than  they  are  with  the 
Talmud  and  the  Pentateuch.'  The  decay  of  many  ancient 
prejudices  and  superstitions,  the  improved  character  of  the 
Synagogue  service,  the  feeling  of  confidence  frequently 
evidenced  in  the  motives  of  our  missionaries,  the  frequent 
acknowledgment  tlmt  Jesus  was  a  great  reformer,  and  that  His 
religion  has  its  mission  to  fulfil,  the  desire  to  possess  the  Old 
Testament,  the  intellectual  conviction  of  many  that  their  system 
is  unsatisfactory,  and  that  Christianity  has  established  its  claim  to 
be  heard — these  are  a  few  out  of  many  indications  of  a  change, 
the  results  and  importance  of  which  none  can  fully  estimate. 

In  Jerusalem,  there  are  many  important  auxiliaries  to  the 
Mission.  The  Institution  for  Jewesses ;  the  Hospital,  where 
the  Jew  is  made  practically  to  understand  the  power  of 
Christian  love  and  benevolence,  with  more  than  500  in-patients 
and  6,000  out-patients  yearly ;  the  Enquirers'  Home ;  and 
the  House  of  Industry,  where  the  convert  is  put  in  the  way  of 
gaining  his  livelihood  by  the  exercise  of  an  honest  calling. 

In  London,  two  kindred  institutions,  though  supported 
independently  of  the  Society,  are  very  helpful  to  its  work.  The 
Wanderers'  Home,  supported  by  voluntary  contributions, 
where  enquirers  have  a  humble  shelter,  whilst  quietly  studying 
the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  the  Operative  Jewish  Converts' 
Institution,  governed  by  an  independent  Committee,  and 
supported  by  voluntary  contributions,  its  object  being,  as  its 
name  implies,  identical  with  that  of  the  House  of  Industry  at 
Jerusalem.  Proselytes  and  enquirers,  whilst  under  Christian 
instruction,  are  taught  the  trades  of  printing  and  bookbinding. 

The  report  of  the  Society  for  1887-8  gives  the  following 
particulars : — 

*  The  aggregate  incoire  for  the  year  amounted  to  ;^33,925  13J.  dd.^ 
while  the  expenditure  at  home  and  abroad  was  ;^37,344  lis.     During  the 


British  Society  for  Propagation  of  Gospel  Among  Jews,     245 

ytzx  there  had  been  issued  from  the  Society's  depot  5,600  Bibles,  4,018 
New  Testaments,  whole  or  in  part,  17,219  missionary  books  and  tracts, 
119,748  periodicals,  and  59,301  home  tracts  and  appeals.  The  Society 
has  132  agents  at  work,  82  of  whom  are  Christian  Israelites.  Since  1823, 
164,806  entire  copies  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  405,606  parts  of  the  same, 
had  been  circulated,  and  since  1817,  212,080  copies  of  the  Hebrew  New 
Testament,  and  portions  thereof,  had  been  sold  or  distributed  gratis.  The 
Society  has  mission  schools  in  London,  Jerusalem,  Constantinople,  Da- 
mascus, Bucharest,  Tunis,  etc.,  wher2  several  hundred  Jewish  children 
are  educated.' 

Magazines  : — The  Jewish  Advocate:  Quarterly  ;   The  Jewish 
Tntelligeficer :  Monthly. 


II. — The  British  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  Jews. 

On  the  formation  of  the  London  Society  for  Promoting  Chris- 
tianity amongst  the  Jews,  as  described  in  the  preceding  section, 
a  Committee  was  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland  to  carry  a  Mission  work  among  the  people. 
The  Committee  sent  a  deputation  to  visit  Palestine  and  the 
East,  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  the  actual  state  of  the  Jews. 
The  Report  of  this  Mission,  prepared  by  Andrew  Bonar,  one 
of  the  deputies,  and  the  memoir  and  writings  of  R.  M. 
McCheyne,  another  of  them,  gave  a  great  impetus  to  Jewish 
Missions.  The  Church  of  Scotland  sent  missionaries  to  Austria 
and  Palestine,  and  encouraged  the  formation  of  an  English 
Society,  which  would  take  up  the  work  among  the  Jews  in 
England.  Such  a  Society,  which  could  unite  the  members  of 
the  Evangelical  Churches,  had  for  some  time  been  a  want  felt 
among  Christians  in  London.  When  the  proposal,  accompanied 
with  an  offer  of  substantial  aid,  came  from  Scotland,  a  number 
of  Christians  interested  in  Israel  met  on  the  7th  of  November, 
1842,  and  founded  The  British  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation OF  the  Gospel  among  the  Jews. 

The  first  Report  of  the  Committee  is  an  interesting  record  of 
the  beginning  of  the  work.  To  excite  the  best  sympathies  of 
God's  people  on  behalf  of  the  Jews,  the  Society  instituted 
prayer-meetings,  where  earnest  supplications  were  offered  for 
tlie  conversion  of  Israel ;  and  secured  the  delivery  and  subse- 
quent publication  of  a  course  of  lectures  by  eminent  ministers 
on  the  history,  condition,  and  prospects  of  the  Jews.     The 


246     British  Society  for  Propagation  of  Gospel  Among  Jews. 

proper  work  of  the  Society  was  vigorously  undertaken  in  dif 
ferent  directions.  Lectures  directly  addressed  to  the  Jew  on 
subjects  of  special  interest  to  him,  were  delivered  in  London. 
An  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  and  a  pamphlet  containing 
the  principal  Messianic  prophecies,  were  issued  in  Hebrew. 
An  acknowledgment  was  made  of  the  liberality  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland  by  presenting  the  Jewish  Committee  of  the  Free 
Church  with  1,000  copies  of  the  latter  publication.  And 
lastly,  the  four  missionary  agents  employed  by  the  Society 
reported  successes  already  attained. 

The  growing  interest  among  God's  people  in  the  seed  of 
Abrahmi,  and  the  consequent  ever-enl  irging  sympathy  with 
and  help  in  the  work  of  the  Society,  have  enabled  the  Com- 
mittee to  extend  their  operations.  As  a  little  seed  becomes  a 
forest,  so  this  Society,  small  in  its  beginning,  has  grown  slowly 
but  surely  in  strength  and  usefulness.  Forty-five  years  ago  it 
began  with  four  agents ;  and  now  there  are  upwards  of  100  who 
carry  the  Gospel  to  the  Jews  in  England,  Germany,  Austria, 
Russia,  Turkey,  and  the  Holy  Land. 

Tracts  and  copies  of  the  Scriptures  are  circulated.  Many 
Jews  have  by  this  Society  been  led  to  believe  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ.  Much  good  has  been  done  among  the  thousands 
of  Jews  in  London  by  the  various  agents,  and  by  the  Mission 
House,  with  its  important  Medical  Missions. 

'Our  work,'  writes  the  Rev.  J.  Dunlop,  the  Secretary,  'has  been  like 
the  building  of  a  lighthouse  under  the  tide.  Much  labour,  time,  and 
material  are  first  expended  in  laying  the  foundation  under  the  water,  out 
of  sight.  Then  the  superstructure  becomes  vis  ble,  and  rises  higher  and 
higher,  till  at  last  the  lamps  are  lit,  the  lights  revolve,  and  lives  are  saved. 
So  our  devoted  missionaries  have  been  labouring  for  forly-five  years,  fir^t 
laying  a  good  foundation,  and  then  building  upon  it  a  superstructure  firm 
and  strong,  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  His  ancient  people.  And 
now  all  true  voices  of  the  past  forty-five  years  ;  the  voices  of  the  glorified 
founders  and  supporters  ;  the  voices  of  the  noble  workers  at  home  and 
abroad  ;  the  voices  of  Mr.  Rabhinowitz,  the  pastor,  and  the  members  of  the 
Hebrew  Christian  Church  in  Kischinew,  South  Russia,  which  was  inaugu- 
rated on  the  occasion  of  the  visit  of  the  British  Society's  Treasurer  and 
Secretary  ;  the  voices  of  Rabbi  Lichtenstein,  of  Tapio  Zelle,  in  Hungary, 
and  his  many  sympathizers,  all  exclaim,  "  Excelsior  ;  go  on  increasing 
your  staff ;  go  on  enlarging  your  operations  ;  go  on  building  higher  and 
higher,  till  the  Jews  shall  be  uplifted  like  a  mighty  Pharos  in  the  midst  of 
a  dark  sea,  to  give  to  all  nations  '  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ.'  "  ' 

In  England  there  are  6  principal  stations,  in  Germany  5,  in 


Free  Church  of  Scotlamfs  Committee, 


247 


Austria  2,  in  Russia  2,  in  Turkey  2,  and  in  Palestine  i.  There 
are  upwards  of  100  missionaries  and  helpers  engaged  in  the 
work.     The  income  for  1887-8  amounted  to  ^8,182. 


Magazine  :- 


■The  Jewish  Herald:  Monthly. 


III. — Free  Church  of  Scotland's  Committee  on  the 
Conversion  of  the  Jews. 

As  a  result  of  their  Mission  to  the  Jews,  sent  out  by  the  Church 
of  Scotland  in  1839,  a  Mission  to  the  Jews  was  begun,  the 
late  Dr.  John  Duncan  resigning  his  charge  in  Glasgow  to 
undertake  the  work.  He  and  the  other  missionaries  adhered 
to  the  Free  Church  at  the  Disruption  of  1843,  and  the  work 
has  been  carried  on  ever  since  with  vigour  by  that  Church. 
The  EsTABLiSHEu  Church  has  also  continued  its  work  among 
the  Jews  of  Egypt  and  Turkey. 

Besides  the  stations  named  below,  the  work  has  been  carried 
on  at  different  times  in  Leghorn,  Ancona,  Galatz,  Jassy,  Strass- 
burg,  and  other  places. 


SUMMARY :  Free  Church  Mission  to  the  Jews. 
Income  for  1887-8,  ^8,177. 


Entered 

No.  of 
Out- 
Sta- 

Fields of  Labour. 

A.D. 

Foreig 

n  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

tions. 

Or- 

Lav. 

Fe- 

Licensed 

Lay.l    Fe- 

dained. 

male. 

Missionaries. 

1  male. 

Principal    Sta- 

'^lONS : — 

Budapest  . 

184I 

2 

... 

I 

7 

4 

Constantinople 

1842 

2 

2 

... 

... 

I 

6 

5 

Prague 

1862 

I 

... 

2 

Amsterdam     . 

1849 

... 

Breslau 

i8s,S 

S 

I 

... 

... 

2 

Sea  of  Galilee\ 
(Tiberias)        ./ 

1884 

I 

2 

... 

2 

... 

Totals    .      . 

... 

5 

6 

I 

2 

2 

.9    9 

248 


Mildmay  Mission  to  the  Jews. 


Free  Church  of  Scotland's  Mission  to  the  Jews. — 
Summary. — continued. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Coni- 
municants. 

Schools. 

Scholars 
on  Roll. 

Native  Contribu- 
tions. 

Principal    Sta- 

£ 

tions  :— 

Budapest  . 

100 

I 

377 

211 

Constantinople 

36 

4 

274 

199 

Prague       .      . 

... 

17 

Amsterdam    . 

... 

... 

... 

Breslau      .      . 

120 

... 

... 

49 

Sea  of  Galilee\ 
(Tiberias)       ./ 

... 

53 

56 

Totals  .      . 

256 

5 

704 

532 

IV. — The  Mildmay  Mission  to  the  Jews,  commenced 
in  1876  under  the  direction  of  the  Rev.  John  Wilkinson,  is  linked 
to  the  Conference  Hall,  Mildmay  Park,  and  makes  London  its 
centre  of  work.  Besides  general  mission  work  carried  on  by 
visitation.  Gospel  addresses,  tea-meetings,  a  sewing  class,  night 
schools  for  adults  and  children,  there  are  a  medical  mission, 
employing  2  doctors  and  2  deaconesses,  and  a  convalescent 
home.  There  are  also  a  home  for  inquirers  and  converts, 
and  a  home  and  school  for  poor  children.  Hebrew  New 
Testaments  in  the  new  version  of  the  late  Mr.  Salkinson 
are  di^ributed  in  various  countries,  and  grants  are  made  to 
missionaries  of  other  societies  all  over  the  world.  Several 
mission  tours  have  been  made  on  the  Continent,  embracing 
PoiiiCrania,  Bohemia,  Austria,  Hungary,  Roumania,  Galicia, 
and  important  ]^ortions  of  Russia.  An  itinerant  Mission 
established  in  Morocco  is  temporarily  suspended  by  the  recent 
death  of  the  missionary. 

A  central  hall  for  mission  work  in  East  London  is  con- 
templated. 

There  are  thirty-five  agents  in  the  Mission.  The  income 
for  1888  was  ;£"6,53i.  \s.,  ^1,500  of  which  was  towards  the 
proposed  Hall. 

Magazine  : — Service  f at-  the  King  ;  Monthly. 


(     249    ) 


V. — Church  of  Scotland  Mission  to  the  Jews. 

The  first  Report  of  a  Committee  on  the  Conversion  of  the  Jews 
was  presented  to  the  General  Assembly  and  approved,  in 
1838.  The  following  year  a  deputation  was  sent  to  enquire 
into  the  condition  of  the  Jews  in  Turkey,  Palestine  and  the 
continent  of  Europe.  Jassy,  Pesth  and  Constantinople  were 
chosen  as  stations,  and  in  1842  the  General  Assembly  author- 
ized their  committee  to  establish  a  Jewish  Mission  in  London 
if  they  should  see  cause.  As  the  result  of  much  negotiation 
they  recommended  the  formation  of  a  separate  Association  for 
the  purpose.  The  British  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  Jews  was  formed  accordingly.  In  1843  all 
the  agents  of  the  committee  joined  the  Free  Church  and 
remained  at  their  respective  stations.  Various  successive 
attempts  were  made  by  the  Church  of  Scotland  thereafter  to 
estabhsh  Missions  at  Cochin,  Tunis,  the  West  End  of  London, 
Karlsruhe,  Darmstadt,  Speyer  and  Wurtzburg.  They  were  not 
very  successful.  In  1856,  after  the  termination  of  the  Crimean 
War,  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  { oreign 
Missions  having  withdrawn  from  the  Jewish  field  in  Turkey, 
the  Church  of  Scotland  took  up  Jewish  work  at  Salonica  and 
Symrna ;  in  1858  at  Alexandria,  in  1859  at  Constantinople 
and  in  1864  at  Beyront.  In  1865  they  withdrew  altogether 
from  Germany,  thus  concentrating  their  attention  on  the  above 
five  stations  in  the  Turkish  Empire.  The  only  exception  was 
an  interesting  mission  among  the  Falashas  or  Jews  of 
Abyssinia  from  1861  to  1867.  Our  two  agents  having  been 
imprisoned  ty  King  Theodore,  were  released  and  brought  back 
by  the  British  Army. 

At  each  of  these  five  stations  there  is  one  ordained  Mission- 
ary ;  at  four  of  them,  schools  both  for  boys  and  girls ;  and  at  one 
(Salonica)  a  school  for  girls  only.  At  Smyrna  there  is  also  a 
Medical  Mission  with  a  Hospital — the  Beaconsfield  Memorial. 
At  three  of  ths  stations,  converted  Jews  act  as  Evangelists.  In 
1887  there  were  1,792  children  on  the  school  rolls,  of  these  945 
were  Jewish  children.  The  Committee  have  had  a  fair  amount 
of  encouragement  in  the  number  of  baptisms,  but  they  lay  most 
stress  on  the  influences  of  these  schools  in  instructing  the  young 
in  Christian  truth  and  infusing  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus 


250  Church  of  Scotland  Ladies'  Association. 

into  the  Jewish  community.  A  marked  change  has  been 
wrought  within  recent  years  in  the  attitude  of  the  Jews  towards 
Christians  and  towards  the  question  of  the  Messiahship  of  Jesus. 


VI. — Church  of  Scotland  Ladies'  Association   for  the 
Christian  Education  of  Jewish  Females. 

Before  the  secession  of  1843  there  was  a  small  Association  in 
existence  ;  but,  most  of  the  members  leaving  the  Church  at  that 
time,  there  was  for  about  a  year  no  Association  for  the  education 
of  Jewish  females  in  connection  with  the  Church  of  Scotland. 

In  1844  a  large  Committee  was  formed,  a  staff  of  Collectors 
organised,  and  a  new  Association  founded. 

The  Association  has  now  schools  at  all  the  stations  where  the 
General  Assembly  has  missionaries  to  the  Jews. 

Smyrna. — Teacher,  Miss  Menzies  and  Assistants.  There  are 
T40  names  on  the  roll ;  120  are  Jewesses,  their  ages  varying 
from  13  to  17.  In  connection  with  the  Hospital  at  Smyrna 
the  Association  supports  a  nurse. 

Salonica  (the  ancient  Thessalonica). — Teachers,  Miss  Walker 
and  others.  Although  the  school  is  avowedly  a  Christian 
school,  it  is  full  to  overflowing.     All  the  girls  are  Jewesses. 

Alexandria. — The  school  here  is  admirably  equipped  and 
thoroughly  efficient.  War  at  one  time,  and  then  the  scourge  of 
cholera,  have  seriously  interrupted  the  work,  but  it  has  contmued 
to  prosper.  Miss  Kirkpatrick  is  lady  superintendent,  and 
associated  with  her  is  Miss  Calder.  They  have  an  excellent 
staff  of  masters  and  mistresses  under  them.  On  the  roll  are 
140,  of  whom  76  are  Jewesses.  Besides  the  school  for  the 
better  class  of  children,  a  school  was  opened  some  years  ago 
for  the  poorer  class,  mostly  German  Jewesses. 

Cofistantinople. — Teacher  :  Miss  Bennett.  Industrial  Depart- 
ment :  Miss  Tucker.     The  school  is  largely  attended. 

Beyroiit. — Station  recently  re-opened.  Mrs.  Staiger  is  teacher 
of  Jewish  girls  ;  and  there  is  a  well-attended  mothers'  meeting 
at  which  Bible  instruction  is  given. 

The  funds  reported  in  1888  showed  an  income  of 
^1184  (including  two  legacies  of  ;£'707),  an  expenditure  of 
^£503  with  a  balance  of  ^68i. 


Various  Jewish  Societies, 


251 


It  must  not  be  supposed  that  all  these  schools  are  entirely 
supported  by  the  Ladies'  Association.  They  provide,  as  far  as 
they  can,  the  salaries  required ;  but  unless  the  Assembly's 
Committee  gave  them  substantial  aid  some  of  the  schools  would 
have  to  be  given  up. 


In  addition  to  the  above,  many  other  Societies  (see  list)  are 
carried  on  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  The  aim  of  all  is  the 
same — to  make  known  the  true  Messiah  to  the  seed  of  Israel. 
At  least  one-half  of  the  workers  are  of  Jewish  extraction.  Dr.  C. 
F.  Heman  ^  calculates  that  '  the  average  yearly  number  of 
baptisms  is  626,  of  which  165  occur  m  the  Protestant  Church, 
and  461  in  the  Greek.  A  hundred  thousand  is  a  fair  estimate 
of  the  number  of  Jews  who  have  embraced  Christianity  since 
vhe  beginning  of  the  century.' 

The  following  list  of  Societies,  in  order  of  their  formation, 
will  give  a  good  idea  of  the  attention  paid  by  the  Christian 
Church  to  the  needs  of  the  Hebrew  race. 

North  -  American    Episcopal 

Mission. 
Christian     Reform     Mission, 

Holland. 
Mildmay  Mission. 
Swedish  Israel's  Union.. 
Ziour  Union. 
Parochial  Mission, 
Barbican  Mission. 
Instituta  Judaica. 
Petersburg  Mission. 
Freshman's  Mission. 
Missouri  Mission. 
Rabbinowitz  Mission. 
United  Presbyterian  Mission. 
Scottish  Home  Mission. 
Mecklenberg  Mission. 
Danish  Israel's  Mission, 
Mission  in  Chicago. 
French  Jewish  Mission, 
Wesleyan  Mission. 
Methodist  Mission. 
Swedish  Mission  Association. 
Evangelical  Mission  to  Israel. 

»  See  Schaff 's  CyclopcBcUa, 


1808. 

London  Society. 

1874. 

1822. 

Berlin  Society. 

5> 

Saxon  Mission  Union. 

1875- 

1830. 

Friends  of  Israel   Society  at 

Basle. 

1876. 

1835. 

Friends  of  Israel    Society  at 

J' 

Strasburg. 

1878. 

1836. 

Berlin  Proselytes'  Union. 

1879. 

I84I. 

Scottish  Mission. 

»> 

Irish  Presbyterian  Mission. 

18S0. 

1842. 

Rhenish  WestphaHan  Mission. 

1881. 

)J 

British  Society. 

1882. 

1843. 

Free     Church     of     Scotland 

1883. 

Mission. 

>> 

1844. 

Norwegian  Jewish  Mission. 

1884. 

J> 

Holland  AuxiHary. 

1885. 

)) 

Lubeck  Friends  of  Israel. 

)j 

1849. 

Bavarian  Union. 

)) 

i860. 

Pastor  Faltin's  Mission. 

)) 

I86I. 

Dutch  Society  for  IsraeL 

)) 

1870. 

Baltic  Mission. 

1886. 

I87I. 

Lutheran  Central  Mission. 

»> 

English  Presbyterian  Mission. 

>» 

1874. 

Wu^.emberg  Mission. 

1887. 

252 


Jewish  Societies. 


Esdras  Edzard  laboured  as  missionary  to  Jews  in  Hamburg 
fiom  1657  to  his  death  in  1708. 

His  pupil,  Herman  Francke,  took  up  the  work,  and  owing 
to  his  influence  the  Institutum  Judaicum  was  founded  a;  Halle, 
and  the  Jewish  mission  of  Count  Zinzendorf  commenced. 


SUMMARY. 

In    England   there    are    9    societies   working   amongst    the 
Jews,  viz. — 


1.  London  Society. 

2.  British  Society. 

3.  Mildmay  Society. 

4.  London  City  Mission. 

5.  Parochial  Mission. 

In    Holland,    5     societies 
together  employ  312  agents. 


6.  English  Presbyterian  Mission. 

7.  Jewish  Emigration  Mission. 

8.  Barbican  Mission. 

9.  Evangelical  Mission  to  Israel. 


in    Ireland,    i     society;    these 


In  Germany, 

,,  Switzeiland,  i 

,,  Holland,  3 

„  Scandinavia,  5 

„  France,  2 

„  Russia,  4 

„  North   America,   7 


2  societies,  employing  13  agents. 
I 


3 
6 

8 
34 


Total:  49  societies;  377  agents;  132  stations. 


.     ^^^X^:;,^k^^  A    N 

'VC^  H\  T^  Vfr''^^"'^^''\  ^^^--^'^ 


I  ^-..^v.^t^,^*''      '■'^  Swi-chow^WPoj^an^l^"-)^  Tai-chow 

SWn-chowl       ^K  I   A/Tb^'-TV/^an-cho^ 

(    K  W^T\|/  C   H  6  V/   y<-^e°-cbow 

^'^  °  ^        '   \  Hone^chow 


2; 


1        (° 


Diagram  of  Comparative  Populations. 

The  whole  space  represents  China. 


Great  Britai 


N. 


United  States. 


Germany. 


France. 


Russian 

Empire. 


o    W  2 


-T  O 

P   ^  2, 

orq     !«  "** 

W    -•  O 


5'  E  p 


S   ?  Si 

3  2;  3 

^'<  o 

2  t^  o 


SECTION    III. 


MISSIONARY   SOCIETIES 

ON  THE 

CONTINENT  OF   EUROPE. 


*^*  The  Societies  enumerated  in  the  following  pages  are  the 
principal  Protestant  organizations  on  the  Continent  for  the 
evangeHzation  of  the  heathen.  Others  are  also  at  work  on 
different  fields  of  labour. 


(    255    ) 


THE  MISSIONS  OF  THE;  CHURCH  OF  THE  UNITAS 
FRATRUM,  OR  UNITED  BRETHREN,  COM- 
MONLY CALLED  '  MORAVIAN  MISSIONS.'^ 

This  community  of  Christians  may  fairly  be  regarded  as 
pioneers  in  the  work  of  Missions  to  the  Heathen.  Their  work 
was  commenced  157  years  ago,  and  is  still  carried  on  as  a  joint 
effort  of  the  whole  Moravian  Church  in  its  three  provinces, 
German,  British,  and  American.  The  superintendence  of  it  is 
committed  to  the  Directing  Board  at  Herrnhut,  elected  by 
their  decennial  General  Synods.  In  this  country  a  London 
Association  in  aid  of  the  work  was  formed  in  181 7  by 
Christians  belonging  to  other  Churches.  But  the  little 
colony  of  the  renewed  '  Unity  of  the  Brethren  '  at  Herrnhut, 
mainly  consisting  of  poor  exiles  for  conscience'  sake  from  Bo- 
hemia and  Moravia,  began  their  missionary  enterprise  by  sending 
two  missionaries  to  the  slaves  of  St.  Thomas,  in  the  Danish  West 
Indies.  These  pioneers  started  on  August  21st,  1732,  and  hi 
the  following  January,  two  more  went  to  Greenland,  to  help  Hans 
Egede  in  his  work.  Like  their  predecessors,  they  travelled  on 
foot  to  Copenhagen,  with  only  a  few  shillings  in  their  pockets, 
and  thence  they  found  a  passage  for  their  destination  as  Pro- 
vidence pointed  out.  They  proved  to  be  the  forerunners  of  a 
goodly  number  animated  with  the  like  spirit  of  devotion  and 
the  one  aim  'to  wm  souls  for  Christ.'      During  the  156  years 

*  The  name  chosen  (1457)  by  the  original  Taborite  settlers  at  Kunwald^ 
in  the  Barony  of  Senftenberg,  was  Fratres  Legis  Christi  (Brethren  of  the 
Law  of  Christ).  This  was  soon  shortened  to  Tlie  Brethren,  When  thi; 
organisation  of  theChurch  was  completed,  '  Unitas  Fratrum'(in  Bohemian, 
Jednota  Bratrska)  became  its  official  title,  and  to  this  day  in  Germany, 
Great  Britain  and  North  America,  as  formerly  in  Bohemia,  Moravia  and 
Poland,  iis  members  form  the  Unity  of  the  Brethren,  or  the  Church  of  the 
United  Brethren. 

The  common  m'snomer  Moravians  arose  nut  of  the  fact  that  the  first 
refugees,  who  founded  Herrnhut  (1722),  came  from  the  'hidden  seed,'  or 
remnant  of  the  ancient  Unity  in  Moravia,  and  not  from  Bohemia  itself, 
whence  many  subsequently  augmented  the  colony. 


256  Moravian  Missions, 

which  have  since  elapsed,  more  than  2,300  missionary  workers 
have  gone  forth  from  the  home  churches  of  the  Unity,  many 
from  Great  Britain  and  America,  but  the  majority  from  the 
Continent. 

In  the  first  7ii7ie  years,  eight  missions  to  heathen  tribes  were 
commenced,  and  fifteen  years  later  the  mission-fields  were 
sixteen  in  number,  bringing  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
Negroes,  Hottentots,  Eskimoes,  Greenlanders  and  American 
Indians.  In  some  instances  these  early  efforts  proved  rather 
transitory  Gospel  testimony  than  settled  missionary  work,  but 
the  Church  is  still  occupying  not  a  few  of  the  fields  of  labour 
thus  early  taken  possession  of  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  as  well 
as  others  since  entered.  In  countries  widely  scattered  over 
the  face  of  the  globe,  stations  have  been  founded,  souls  have 
been  won  for  Christ,  churches  built  up,  schools  established,  and 
native  workers  educated.  In  several  of  these  lands  the  present 
congregations  are  descendants  in  the  fourth  or  fifth  generation 
from  those  who  first  received  the  Gospel.  In  more  than  one 
the  enslaved  have  been  prepared  to  receive  and  use  aright  the 
blessings  of  emancipation.  By  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  the 
whole  mission  has  prospered  and  grown.  Seventy  years  ago 
the  total  membership  of  the  congregations  gathered  from  among 
the  heathen  was  30,000 ;  now  it  is  84,000. 

The  following  missionary  efforts  either  proved  ineffectual 
after  one  or  more  attempts,  or  had  to  be  suspended  after  a 
longer  trial  : — Lapland  (17 34-1 7 3 5) ;  among  the  Samoyedes  of 
North-west  Siberia  (1737-1741);  West  Africa,  on  the  River 
Volta  (1737-1771);  Algiers  (1740);  Ceylon  (1740-1766); 
among  the  Calmucks(i 742-1823) ;  Persia  (1747-1748);  Egypt 
and  Abyssinia  (1752-1783) ;  and  in  the  East  Indies,  Tranque- 
bar,  Serampore,  and  the  Nicobar  Islands  (17 5 9- 17 96).  Mis- 
sionaries were  sent  to  China  (1742),  and  to  the  Caucasus 
(1782),  but  either  failed  to  reach  tiie  country  or  found  no 
possibility  of  working  there. 

Among  many  pioneer  missionaries  worthy  of  special  mention 
are  the  following  : — Leonhard  Dober  and  David  Nitschmann, 
who  in  1722  went  to  St.  Thomas,  as  the  first  messengers  of 
the  Brethren's  Church  t/,  the  heathen  ;  Matthew  and  Christian 
Stach  and  Frederick  Boehnisch,  the  early  workers  in  Greenland  ; 
George  Schmidt,  the  first  missionary  to  South  Africa,  1736; 
Solomon  Schumann,  the  '  apostle  of  the  Arawack  Indians '  in 


Moravian  Missions.  257 

Guiana;  David  Zeisberger,  for  sixty-three  eventful  years  the 
leading  spirit  of  the  North  American  Indian  Mission  ;  Christian 
Erhardt,  who  laid  down  his  life  for  Labrador  in  1752  ;  Jens 
Haven,  fired  by  the  tidings  of  Erhardt's  death  to  begin  a 
mission  on  that  coast,  which  has  lasted  to  this  day — and  many 
others  of  later  date,  including  not  a  few  natives  of  the  various 
fields,  whose  ardent  desire  for  the  salvation  of  their  country- 
men made  them  true  missionaries. 

The  present  fields  of  the  '  Moravian  Missions  '  are  :— 

The  West  Indies.  This  field  is  now  divided  into  two 
provinces  : — 

A.  The  Eastern  Province^  consisting  of  the  work  on  the 
islands  of  St.  Thomas  (commenced  in  1732),  St.  Jan  (1754), 
St.  Croix  (1754),  Antigua  (1756),  Barbados  (1765),  St.  Kitts 
(1777),  and  Tobago  (17 90-1 7 99,  and  renewed  1827). 

B.  The  Western  Province^  consisting  of  the  congregations  in 
Jamaica  (1754). 

In  spite  of  severe  depression  of  the  staple  trade  of  the  West 
Indian  Islands,  these  churches  are  steadily  endeavouring  to 
attain  to  complete  self-support,  as  a  fourth  Province  of  the 
Unity  of  the  Brethren,  independent  of  its  mission  administra- 
tion. The  last  general  Synod  (Herrnhut,  1879)  adopted 
decisive  resolutions  in  this  direction. 

The  present  work  in  Demerara  (1878),  where  a  previous 
attempt  lasted  from  1835  to  1840,  is  carried  on  among  emi- 
grants from  Barbados  to  British  Guiana. 

Greenland.  Since  1733  the  Danish  and  Moravian  mis- 
sionaries have  worked  side  by  side  among  the  inhabitants  ot 
the  West  Coast,  which  is  now  Christianized,  and  both  are  at 
present  specially  concerned  with  measures  for  evangelizing  the 
heathen  on  the  East  Coast. 

North  American  Indian  Mission,  a  small  remnant,  among 
the  Delawares  and  Cherokees  of  Canada  and  the  United  States, 
of  long  and  arduous  labours  from  1734,  among  many  tribes, 
some  of  which  have  quite  died  out 

Surinam,  or  Dutch  Guiana.  This  work  (commenced  in 
1735)  now  includes  missions  to — (i)    the  negroes  (and  also 

s 


258  Moraviafi  Missions, 

coolies  and  Chinese)  of  the  capital  and  of  the  plantations;  (2) 
the  Bush  negroes  (Maroons)  of  the  forests.  A  mission  carried 
on  from  738  to  1816  among  the  Arawack  Indians  will  also 
bear  fruit  for  eternity. 

South  Africa.  This  extensive  field  (begun  1736-1744 
renewed  1792)  has  also  been  divided  into  a  Western  and  an 
Eastern  Province ;  the  former  embracing  the  older  stations 
among  the  Hottentots  of  the  Cape  Colony,  the  latter,  those 
in  Kaffraria. 

Work  among  lepers  was  carried  on  by  Moravian  missionaries 
in  the  Government  hospital,  first  at  Hemel  en  Aarde,  and  then 
on  Robben  Island,  from  1823  to  1867,  when  a  chaplain  of  the 
English  Church  was  appointed. 

Just  at  this  time  the  Lord  opened  another  sphere  of  similar 
usefulness  in  a  Leper  Hotne  at  Jerusalem,  founded  by  a  Christian 
Baroness.  From  its  commencement  the  missionaries  for  the 
hospital  have  been  supplied  by  the  Moravian  Church,  and  in 
1880  the  institution  passed  into  the  hands  of  its  Directing  Board. 
In  the  new  building,  opened  April,  1887,  five  Christian  workers 
minister  to  about  twenty-five  sufferers  from  that  terrible  disease. 

Labrador.  A  work  among  Eskimoes  very  similar  to  that 
in  Greenland.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  features  of  this 
mission  (commenced  in  177 1)  is  the  preservation  of  the  ships 
successively  employed  in  its  special  service.  For  119  years  the 
annual  voyage,  upon  which  so  much  depends  for  the  missionaries 
on  those  dreary  Northern  shores,  has  been  safely  accomplished 
through  the  goodness  of  the  Lord. 

MosKiTO  Coast.  A  mission  has  been  carried  on  since  1848 
among  Indians  and  Creoles  in  the  Moskito  Indian  Territory, 
Central  America.  The  divine  blessing  has  also  rested  on  this 
work,  and  in  1881  a  remarkable  awakening  began  among  the 
Indians  and  extended  along  the  coast.  The  quickening  in- 
fluences abide. 

Australia.  Fruitless  attempts  from  1850  to  1856,  to 
found  a  mission  among  the  Aborigines  of  Victoiia,  nave  been 
succeeded  by  more  permanent  work  on  two  native  reserves  in 
that  colony.     Whilst  the  Moravian  Church  supplies  the  men, 

[Continued  on  p,  260. 


Moravian  Missions, 


259 


5-1  « 

C   5!'3 
21  (t  3 


2.  _    En' 

o  2;3 

a  S3  — 
ere  v^ 


£-0  V 

p    <!   <5 

5-3  S 


ga 


O         p         p  3 


H* 


^  U)  W  +.  ^  O    CJi-J    0\4>.  trt  UJ  tyi  OJ    00^  ;*> 


M   M4>-^  W   MM-K-^VOM  UM  OVnU  0\0v 


>  W    00-t»  VO    S     M    U    M    Q\  M 


>  4^  U)  01  ^    -■ 


4v  w  ooui  o:    mmhoim;    mw^wvoco: 


w:  itMHMHui 


-^.WVO  O^OWVO^tn-J   •   ^ 


I VI  C7v(n  :  w 


+.    ►-  U)    0\^  ^*.4>-OJCTl«VOOOW         OHO 


0\  M   10  VO  -»»•  ^  U)   0\^J\   »   .     M   OMyi   1-1   .     O  vO 


>  s 

a. 


3-0 
O   P 


s-o 


P><J 
5! 


i 

00 
o 


3 

3 

0 

> 

Cr' 

< 

ro 

1— ( 

0 

3^ 

^ 

§• 

s 

1— ( 

CO 

C/2 

P 

HH 

0 

S 

.w 

«-H 

(3 

«> 

M 

00 

00 

00 

S  2 


26o  Moravian  Missions. 

Christians  of  other  denominations  in  Australia  mainly  provide 
for  the  support  of  the  stations. 

Tibet.  The  mission  (commenced  in  Central  Asia  in  1853) 
may  be  viewed  as  the  outcome  of  a  century's  longings  and 
endeavours  to  convey  the  Gospel  to  the  Mongolian  race.  If 
the  goal  could  not  be  reached  through  Russian  territory,  might 
not  British  India  afford  a  way  to  it  ?  In  this  hope  two  mis- 
sionaries set  out  in  1853,  but  after  long  joumeyings  found  it 
impossible  to  get  a  foothold  in  Mongolia  proper,  or  Chinese 
Tibet.  They  therefore  began  Christian  work  among  the 
Tibetan  Buddhists  of  the  Himalayan  border  provinces  of  India. 
Recent  years  have  witnessed  a  northward  advance  to  Leh,  in 
the  territory  of  the  Maharajah  of  Kashmir.  The  number  of 
converts  is  still  small,  but  the  missionaries  have  translated  the 
Scriptures  into  Tibetan,  and  sown  good  seed  of  the  Word  far 
and  wide  among  a  reading  people. 

Alaska  is  the  scene  of  the  latest  missionary  enterprise  of 
the  Unitas  Fratrum.  It  was  commenced  in  1885,  and  is 
directed  to  the  Eskimo es  of  the  North- West.  The  last  report 
from  this  new  field  says  : — 

*  We  have  truly  experienced  the  wonderful  power  of  God  over  the  hearts 
of  men,  and  we  ask  giace  and  wisdom  that  we  may  not  *'  Quench  the  Spirit." 
Last  Easter  week  a  craving  for  the  Word  seemed  to  have  awakened 
in  the  hearts  of  the  Eskimoes.  I  was  able  to  hold  their  attention  twice 
and  even  three  times  a  day,  and  each  service  was  between  one  and  two 
hours  in  length.  On  Good  Friday  the  natives  were  deeply  stirred,  when 
we  reached  the  account  of  the  crucifixion,  when  I  explained  to  them  that 
the  blood  shed  on  the  cross  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  for  the  taking 
nway  of  our  badness  (they  have  no  other  word  for  "sin  ")  the  older  men 
(.'xclaimed  "Kuyana"  (Thank  you),  and  added,  "We  too  desire  to  have 
yur  badness  taken  away  by  that  blood." ' 


(     26i     ) 


FRENCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIE& 

I  — The  Paris  Society  for  Evangelical  Missions  among 
Non-Christian  Nations. 

Societ'e  des  Missions  Evangeliqiies  chez  les  peuples  non  Chrkiens 
ttablis  d  Paris, 

This  Society  was  formed  at  Paris  on  November  the  4th,  1822. 
It  soon  established  an  institution  for  educating  future  mission- 
aries. The  three  first  missionaries  were  sent  out  in  1829, 
according  to  the  advice  of  Dr.  Philip,  to  South  Africa;  they 
were  the  Revs.  Bisseux,  Lemue  and  Rolland.  Pastor 
Grandpierre  was  there,  and  remained  until  1855,  diredeur 
(secretary)  of  the  Mission-house.  Before  him,  from  1822  to 
1826,  Pastor  Gal] and  had  filled  that  post.  In  1832,  the  Revs. 
E.  Casalis  and  T.  Arbousset  with  their  lay  companion,  M. 
Gossellin,  left  Paris  for  South  Africa.  A  remarkable  providence 
led  ihem  to  Moshesh,  the  wise  chief  of  the  Ba-Sotho  (com- 
monly called  Basutos)  in  the  Ma-toti  mountains.  After  seven 
years  of  apostolic  labours,  the  first  Mo-Sotho  convert  was 
baptised.  In  the  meanwhile,  other  missionaries  had  been  sent 
10  Basutoland,  whereto  the  first  missionaries  sent  out  in 
1829  had  alsoietired  after  a  temporary  settlement  in  Bechuana- 
land.  Through  many  wars  and  other  perils,  the  Lord  has 
blessed  the  work  of  the  Paris  missionaries  among  the  Ba-Sotho, 
as  the  summary  below  will  show.  A  theological  school  added 
in  1886  to  the  normal  school  for  educating  teachers,  and  to  the 
special  school  for  evangeHsts  (all  three  at  the  central  station, 
Morija,  besides  the  industrial  school  at  Leloalong  or  Guthing), 
will  soon  bring  forth  the  first  candidate  for  the  ordained 
ministry.  The  whole  Bible  has  been  translated  into  Se-sotho, 
a  Christian  literature  created,  and  a  bi-monthly  periodical 
edited  since  1867  at  Morija  by  the  Rev.  A.  Mabille. 

After  the  revolution  of  1848,  the  want  of  financial  means 
obliged  the  Society  to  close  the  training  institute  for  a  time. 


262  Paris  Society  for  Evangelical  Missions, 

In  1857,  the  Rev.  E.  Casalis  from  Basutoland  was  called  to 
take  the  place  of  M.  Grandpierre. 

In  1859,  two  missionaries  were  sent  to  China,  but  this  field 
had  soon  again  (in  1862)  to  be  abandoned. 

The  work  begun  in  the  deadly  climate  of  Senegambia,  in 
1862,  has  for  a  long  time  been  hindered  by  many  deaths, 
illnesses,  and  other  accidents.  It  is  hoped  that  the  present 
staff  on  the  field  will  reap  the  fruit  sown  with  so  many  tears. 

At  Tahiti,  where  the  London  Missionary  Society  had 
begun  its  work  in  1797  (see  pp.  64,  seq.)^  the  consequences 
of  the  French  occupation  (1845)  induced  the  Paris  Society  to 
send  to  those  isles  the  Rev.  T.  Arbousset,  late  of  Basutoland, 
with  the  Rev.  E.  Atger,  in  the  year  1863,  and  to  take  over  the 
charge  of  ministering  the  Word  of  Life  to  the  Society  Islands. 

Since  1885,  the  Paris  Society  contributes  towards  the 
missionary  enterprise  of  M.  Mayor  in  Kabylia. 

In  1886,  the  Rev.  Fr.  Coillard,  after  two  long  but  fruitful 
expeditions,  the  first  of  which  was  undertaken  in  the  name  of 
the  Ba-Sotho  churches,  setded  on  the  Upper  Zambesi. 

Finally,  two  young  missionaries,  who  have  completed  their 
course  of  studies  at  the  Societies'  Institution  last  year,  will 
follow  to  the  banks  of  the  Ogowe  River,  three  French  teachers 
and  one  industrial  helper,  sent  out  in  1888  to  help  the  work  of 
the  American  Presbyterians  in  the  French  Congo  at  their 
request  (see  p.  361). 

Already  in  the  year  1882,  Pastor  A.  Boegner  had  succeeded 
M.  CasaHs  as  direc'eur.  Now,  the  house,  built  in  1886-7 
(102,  Boulevard  Arago,  Paris),  is  occupied  by  the  dirccieur^ 
another  theological  tutor  and  1 1  students.  Six  professors,  four 
of  whom  without  reward  co-operate  in  the  teaching  of  these 
young  men,  all  of  whom  are  supposed  to  take  the  degree  of 
B.A  before  entering  the  training  institution,  where  they  remain 
three  or  four  years.  In  a  preparatory  institution,  three  other 
pupils  prepare  themselves  for  entering  the  mission  house. 

The  Paris  Society  publishes  two  monthly  illustrated 
periodicals,  the  Journal  des  missions  tvangeliques  and  Petit 
Messager  des  Missions, 


Missions  of  Free  Churches  of  French  Switzerland,        263 

SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income,  ^^i  4,500. 


Fields  of 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad         Com- 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 
Contri- 
butions 

Basutoland 
Senegal    .     . 

Tahiti.      .      . 

K?bylia    .     . 
Zambezi          . 
French  Congo 

1863 

1885 

1886 
1888 

17 

a 

3 

X 

a 

Or- 
dained. 
20 
3 

4 

4 

3 

Lay. 
3« 

Or- 
dained. 

33 

Lay. 

176 

I 
/not  at\ 
I  hand  / 

3,412      6,029 
28          44 

4.569 

55 

250 

12 

45 

;^676 

fn  t  at 
I  hand 

Totals.     . 

25 

33       1     17 

22 

177 

3,440    8,254 

4.931 

;£676 

J  The  workers  of  the  Paris  Society  co-operate  with  the  American  Presbyteriat.  Board 
of  Mi-sions. 

2  The  t  aris  Society  does  not  count  in  its  statistics  the  missionary's  wife  and  daughter, 
who  are  naturally  supposed  to  and  do  help  m  the  work.  A  few  single  ladies  engaged  as 
teachers  in  i  he  schools  are  counted  as  lay  workers. 


II. — Missions  of  the  Free  Churches  of  French 
Switzerland. 

In  the  year  1874  the  Synod  of  the  Free  Church  of  the  Canton 
de  Vaud  resolved  to  create  a  Mission  of  its  own,  and  accord- 
ingly two  missionaries,  Ernest  Creux  and  Paul  Berthoud,  were 
sent  to  South  x\frica,  where  they  found  a  Mission  field  in  the 
Transvaal  Republic,  among  the  Gwamba  negroes.  This 
tribe  is  supposed  to  number  nearly  a  million  souls.  Only 
a  part  of  them  are  settled  in  the  Transvaal  (districts  of 
Spelonken  and  Bokaha)  ;  the  greater  number  are  to  be  found 
further  east,  in  the  basin  of  the  Limpopo  and  near  the  Portu- 
guese settlement  of  Lourepgo-Marques.  This  latter  region 
has  also  begun  to  be  evangelized  by  our  native  teachers  and 
recently  by  our  missionaries,  so  that  we  have  now  two  distinct 
fields  of  labour. 

The  Mission  (which  is  not  a  Society,  but  church  work)  is 
managed  by  a  Board  composed  of  seven  members  elected  by 
the  Free  Church  of  Vaud,  three  elected  by  the  Free  Church 


264    Missions  of  Free  Churches  of  French  Switzerland, 

of  Neuchatel,  and  two  elected  by  the  Free  Church  of  Geneva. 
The  President  (Professor  Renevier)  and  Secretary  reside  at 
Lausanne.  The  three  Churches  supporting  the  Mission  have 
together  eighty  pastoral  charges,  and  about  10,000  members. 


SUMMARY. 

Annual  Income^  ;^2,400. 


Field  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
S'a- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native 
Work- 
ers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com-                     0  u 
muni-  Schools.   T^T' 
cants.                  ,  ^^' 

Transvaal   (South) 
Africa)    .     .     .] 

Lmirengo-Mar-  .   ] 

ques  (Portuguese! 

settlement,        ( 

South  Africa)  .   j 

1875 

1887 

3 

• 

Or- 
dained. 

5 

9 

Lay. 

a 

Fe- 
male. 

X 

II 

6 

594 
181 

"3 
20 

4 

I 

ago 
40 

Totals  .     . 

... 

5 

7 

3 

I 

1/ 

775 

133       s        330 

(     26s    > 


GERMAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES. 

I. — ^The  Basel  Evangelical  Missionary  Society. 

This  Missionary  Society  is  an  off-shoot  of  the  German  Christian 
Society  (Deutsche  Christentiims-Gesellschaft),  established  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  last  century  for  the  promotion  of  Christian 
union  among  the  children  of  God  belonging  to  the  different 
established  churches  of  Germany  and  Switzerland.  Some- 
members  of  this  Society  residing  at  Basel,  which  from  the 
beginning  had  been  the  headquarters  of  the  Society,  were 
in  1 8 15  led  to  start  the  Basel  Evangelical  Missionary 
Society.  Their  intention  in  the  beginning  was  only  to  educate 
Christian  young  men  for  the  service  of  Dutch  and  English 
Missionary  Societies.  In  the  course  of  time,  however,  the 
Society  was  enabled  to  begin  Missions  of  their  own  in  various 
heathen  countries.  Christian  people  belonging  to  the  es- 
tablished churches,  reformed  as  well  as  Lutheran  or 
United,  in  South  Germany  and  Switzerland,  concur  in 
supporting  the  Basel  Missionary  work.  The  leading  committee 
consists  of  about  12  members  residing  at  Basel,  and  they  com- 
plete their  number  by  co-optation.  The  directors  of  the 
Mission  College  at  Basel,  as  well  as  of  the  Foreign  Mission 
work  carried  on  by  the  Society,  were  the  following : — The 
Revs.  Ch.  G.  Blumhardt,  1816-1838;  W.  Hoffman,  till 
1849;  F.  J.  Josenhans,  till  1879;  O.  Schott,  till  1884;  Th. 
Ohler,  since  1884  ;  all  of  these  having  previously  been  clergy- 
men of  the  established  church  of  the  kingdom  of  Wiirtemberg. 

Home  Work.—K  college  for  educating  young  Christian  men 
for  missionary  work  was  opened  at  Basel  on  26th  August,  1816, 
with  seven  students,  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  Ch.  G.  Blum- 
hardt (died  1838).  This  important  work  has,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  ever  since  been  carried  on  with  increasing  success.  The 
average  number  of  students  being  trained   in  the  college  is 


266  Basel  Evangdical  Missionary  Society. 

now  about  80;  and  up  to  the  present  time  more  than  1,200 
young  men,  chiefly  from  South  Germany  and  Switzerland,  have 
been  admitted  to  it.  Out  of  these  about  800  have  been  sent 
out,  either  as  missionaries  to  heathen  countries,  or  as  pastors  to 
German  congregations  in  Russia,  North  America,  Brazil  and 
Australia.  A  good  number  of  missionaries  trained  in  this 
college,  especially  in  those  earlier  times  when  the  Basel 
Missionary  Society  was  not  yet  in  the  position  of  employing 
them  in  Missions  of  their  own,  have  entered  the  service  of 
Dutch  and  English  Societies ;  out  of  these  the  following  few 
names  may  be  mentioned  : — Haberlin,  Leupolt,  Gobat,  Weit- 
brecht,  Schon,  Kolle,  Krapff,  Rebmann,  Pfander,  &c. 

Foreign  Work. — In  182 1,  the  Society  entered  on  Mission 
work  of  their  own  in  South  Russia  ;  this  promising  Mission  was, 
however,  destroyed  in  1835  by  an  ukase  of  the  Russian  Emperor. 
Another  Mission  undertaken  in  Liberia  (1827)  had  also  to  be 
discontinued  (183 1).  At  present  there  are  four  fields  of 
labour  in  which  Mission  work  is  carried  on  by  the  Society. 

(i)  India. — This  Mission  was  commenced  1834,  Mangalore, 
in  South  Kanara,  on  the  western  coast  of  India,  being  the  first 
station  occupied.  At  present  Mission  work  is  carried  on  at  23 
stations,  spread  over  the  following  6  provinces  : — South  Kanara, 
North  Kanara,  South  Mahrata,  Malabar,  Nilgiri  and  Coorg. 
The  languages  spoken  in  these  districts  are  Tulu,  Kanarese  and 
Malayan!  respectively.  The  total  number  of  baptized 
Christians  is  9,237.  Among  the  pioneers  of  this  Mission  may 
be  mentioned  the  Rev.  S.  Hebich  (born  1803,  died  1868,  in 
India  from  1834-1859),  who  was  one  of  the  founders  of  this 
Mission,  and  whose  work  among  the  heathen  as  well  as  among 
the  English  residents  in  India  was  remarkably  blessed  by  the 
grace  of  the  Lord;  the  Revs.  Dr.  Mogling  (in  India  1836- 
1860,  died  1881)  and  G.  Weigle  (1840-1856,  in  India),  both  of 
whom  were  excellent  Kanarese  scholars  and  active  members  of 
the  committee  for  translating  the  Kanarese  Bible  \  the  Rev. 
Dr.  H.  Gundert  (in  India  from  183 5-1 85 9),  the  translator  of 
the  New  Testament  into  Malayalam,  and  author  of  a  Malayalam 
dictionary ;  the  Rev.  J.  Ammann  (in  India  from  1 840-1 863), 
the  translator  of  the  New  Testament  into  Tulu,  &c. 


Basel  Evangelical  Missionary  Society,  267 

(2)  CJiina. — This  Mission  was  established  in  1846  in  the 
province  of  Canton  among  the  Hak-ka  tribe.  There  are  now  ii 
stations  occupieu,  and  the  total  number  of  Christians  gathered 
in  congregations  is  3,127.  A  good  deal  of  literary  work  also 
has  been  done,  the  New  Testament  and  some  more  tracts  and 
school-books  having  been  published  in  the  Hak-ka  dialect.  In 
the  Mission  schools  Romanised  writing  in  the  Hak-ka  dialect 
is  taught  in  addition  to  the  Chinese  style  of  writing.  One  of 
the  founders  of  this  Mission,  the  Rev.  R.  Lechler,  who  was 
sent  out  along  with  Rev.  Hamberg  (died  1854)  in  1846,  having 
come  home  on  furlough  (for  the  third  time)  in  1886,  has  lately 
been  gratified  to  return  to  his  old  field  of  labour. 

(3)  Gold-Coast  in  Western  Africa. — The  history  of  this 
Mission,  which  was  begun  in  1828,  is  full  of  trials  of  the 
severest  kind.  A  great  number  of  the  missionaries  sent  to 
this  coast  have  succumbed  to  the  unhealthy  climate  after  a  very 
short  period  of  labour.  There  was  once,  in  the  infancy  of 
this  Mission,  a  time  when  of  all  the  European  labourers  on  the 
field  only  one  was  spared,  the  Rev.  A.  Riis,  who  was  working 
for  the  Lord  on  this  unhealthy  coast  from  1 831-1845. 
The  sacrifices  required  to  carry  on  this  Mission  efficiently 
were  so  heavy,  that  several  times  the  suggestion  was  made 
to  give  it  up.  Yet,  as  the  sufferings  of  Christ  abound 
in  this  Mission,  so  also  the  consolation  aboundeth  by 
Christ.  The  seed  sown  in  te'^rs  grew  up,  and  is  bearing 
precious  fruit.  There  are  now  9  chief  stations  occupied,  and 
the  number  of  Christians  gathered  in  congregations  is  7,495. 
There  are  two  languages  spoken  on  this  coast,  viz. :  the  Akra 
or  Ga  language,  and  the  Ashantee  or  Twi  language.  Both  of 
these  have  been  reduced  to  writing  by  the  missionaries.  The 
Bible  has  been  translated  into  Ga  by  the  Rev.  J.  Zimmermann 
(in  x\frica  from  1850-1876,  died  1876),  and  into  Twi  by  the 
Rev.  G.  Christaller  (in  Africa  from  1852-1868);  the  latter  is 
also  the  author  of  a  grammar  and  a  dictionary  of  the  Twi 
language.  A  number  of  religious  tracts  and  school-books 
have  been  published  in  these  languages. 

(4)  Cameroons  and  Victoria. — This  Mission  has  lately  (ist 
of  January,  1887)  been  taken  charge  of  by  the  Society,  at  the 
request  of  the  London  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  which  had 


268  Basel  Evangelical  Missionary  Society, 

commenced  their  Mission  work  in  1845  ;  but,  when  the  colony 
was  annexed  to  the  German  Empire,  desired  to  hand  their 
Mission  over  to  a  German  Missionary  Society. 

Missionary  Agencies. — The  first  work  done  on  all  our  Mission 
fields  is  t\iQ  preachi?ig  of  the -Gospel  2imong  the  heathen,  as  well 
as  among  the  Christian  congregations  gathered  fi-om  among  the 
heathen.  As  a  matter  of  principle,  much  attention  is  by  the 
missionaries  of  the  Society  given  to  the  spiritual  care  of  the 
Mission  churches.  They  are  aided  in  this  work,  as  in  others, 
by  native  pastors  and  presbyters,  and  a  beginning  has  also 
been  made  in  giving  the  latter  a  larger  share  in  the  administra- 
tion of  their  churches.  A  common  liturgy  and  catechism,  as 
well  as  common  rules  for  maintaining  church  discipline,  are 
equally  introduced  and  used  in  all  native  churches  connected 
with  the  Basel  Missionary  Society. 

As  regards  School  Work,  much  stress  is  laid  upon  vernacular 
education.  Christian  primary  schools  are  opened  wherever 
there  is  a  sufficient  number  of  Christian  children,  even  in  very 
small  congregations,  to  the  intent  that  each  Christian  child  be 
enabled  to  read  the  Word  of  God.  Boarding-schools  for  boys 
and  girls  are  maintained  in  every  field,  for  the  benefit  of 
destitute  and  poor  Christian  children.  Higher  education  also 
is  imparted  to  the  Christian  youth  in  special  secondary  and 
middle  schools ;  and,  in  addition  to  these,  training  schools 
for  educating  native  Christian  schoolmasters  and  theological 
seminaries  for  educating  native  pastors  and  catechists,  are  con- 
ducted in  all  our  Mission  fields  (except  Cameroons).  Besides, 
lower  and  higlier  schools  for  heathen  boys  and  girls  have  been 
opened,  especially  in  India. 

Medical  Missums  have  only  recently  been  started  (1885). 
There  are  now  two  ordained  medical  missionaries  stationed  on 
the  Gold  Coast,  and  one  at  Calicut  (India). 

In  the  Literary  department  as  much  is  done  as  circumstances 
allow.  In  India  a  Mission  Press  is  established  at  Mangalore, 
and  a  Book  and  Tract  Depository  at  the  same  place. 

Lastly,  as  a  special  feature  of  the  Basel  Missjon,  we  should 
mention  the  Industrial  and  Mercafitile  Establishmaits.     Such 

{Continued  on  p.  270. 


O 

o 

o 

^ 

H 

[Canara, 

ratta, 

Nilagiri, 

1 

_-g     P 

o  O. 

M: 

►H 

^ 

:§ 

: 

CM  a 

m 

s> 

00 

00 

00 

?•! 

^ 

0, 

^ 

t 

4 

•1 

5-o^ 

» 

« 

."••s. 

B- 

^ 

^ 

s 

s» 

5-0 

3. 

(rq 

w 

r 

w 

o 

M 

^ 

$ 

•^ 

s- 

^ 

« 

«4 

M 

*    i 

? 

Cu 

i 

M 

00 

*• 

^              I? 

? 

LayC 
chists 
Teach 

295 

< 

1 

4k 

i. 

^ 

^ 

PI? 

P 

v" 

g 

w 

^ 

Ok 

a        1 

8 

-^ 

>J 

OJ 

lO 

>o 

VO 

to 

M              ^ 

10  ^i- 

(J 

M     W 

Cn 

U>    10 

> 

^ 

00 

Ov  M        W 

00  tn 

s 

0\M 

•a, 

"  -4 

Q. 

n  CT- 

n  cr 

n    rT" 

n  rr 

rt 

^•O 

►Qt3 

Xi-Tj 

si 

^'S' 

c  a 

? 

S5^ 

S!»- 

vO 

1' 

H 

4" 

1 

§1? 
Ft-? 

M 

M 

^ 

8 

ff 

t 

s 

i- 

00 

« 

Ot 

s? 

in 

I 

? 

S 

ON 

o 
o 
o 


270     Berlin  Society  for  Carrying  on  Evangelical  Missions. 

have  been  opened  in  India  and  on  the  Gold  Coast,  chiefly  for 
the  benefit  of  church  members  and  catechumens,  with  a  view 
(i)  to  afford  an  honest  hving  to  those  converts  who  on  their 
conversion  to  Christianity  are  nearly  cut  off  from  their 
former  connections;  (2)  efficiently  to  check  idleness  and 
begging,  and  (3)  to  foster  the  virtues  of  industry  and  thrifti- 
ness  among  the  native  Christians.  The  influence  for  good 
these  establishments  have  in  this  respect  exercised  on  the 
native  churches  in  India  and  Africa  cannot  easily  be  over- 
rated. The  industrial  and  mercantile  establishments  are 
superintended  by  lay  missionaries,  and  there  is  no  need  to  say 
that  they  are  managed  in  a  thoroughly  Christian  spirit,  and 
witli  due  consideration  for  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  Mission. 
Moreover,  they  are  under  the  direction  of  a  special  committee 
at  Basel,  the  Mercantile  Society  for  the  Basel  Mission,  whose 
operations,  although  controlled  by  the  General  Mission 
Committee,  are  conducted  with  special  funds  and  on  their  own 
account. 


II. — ^The  Berlin  Society  for  carrying  on  Evangelical 
Missions  among  the  Heathen. 

This  Society  was  founded  in  1824,  amalgamating  those  existing 
in  Berlin,  Halle,  among  the  Moravian  Brethren,  and  at  Basel. 
Since  1829  it  has  trained,  and  since  1 834  it  has  sent  out  its  own 
missionaries.  Their  first  mission-fields  were  South  Africa, 
East  Indies,  and  Maubitius,  of  which,  however,  the  two  latter 
were  soon  given  up.  The  African  field  of  labour  was  only 
extended  the  more,  and  at  this  time  embraces  six  superin- 
tendents' circuits,  with  fifty-two  ordained  missionaries,  and 
forty-seven  stations. 

To  the  South  African  field  since  1883  has  been  added 
China,  where  the  Society  now  supports  three  chief  stations, 
besides  a  fair  number  of  secondary  stations. 

The  first  missionaries  were  Gebel,  Kraut,  Lange,  Radloff, 
and  VVursis,  of  whom  the  last  named  still  lives  as  the  honoured 
head  of  the  Society,  a  retired  missionary  in  Orange  Free  State. 


Berlin  Society  for  Carrying  on  Evangelical  Missions.     271 


The  six  Sui^erin tendencies  include — 


Stations. 

Baptized. 

Communicants. 

I.  Cape  Colony       . .        8 

4,289 

1,983 

2.  British  Kaffirland         5 

804 

336 

3.  Orange  Free  State        6 

2,634 

1,427 

4.  South  Transvaal . .      12 

7,809 

3,822 

5.  North  Transvaal . .      11 

2,056 

995 

6.  Natal 6 

1,356 

672 

Each  superintendent  has  a  synod  to  advise  and  assist  in 
the  several  departments  of  the  work.  The  synods  are  called 
together  once  a  year.  In  the  intervals  the  synod  is  represented 
by  one  superintendent  and  two  educated  delegates. 

While  the  Kafirs  show  themselves  rather  hard  against  the 
evangelists,  the  Basutos  are  impressionable  and  clever,  and  num- 
ber among  their  ranks  many  martyrs  and  very  able  native 
assistants,  who  owe  their  training  in  part  to  our  two  educational 
institutes  in  Botshabel  and  Mphomd 

SUMMARY. — Berlin  Missionary  Society. 
Annual  Income^   about  ;£"i5,5oo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Stations. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

South  Africa     , 
China  .... 

1834    ' 
1883 

■  47  Princi-') 
pal  Stations 
83  Sub- 
Stations 
142  Preach- 
,  ing  Places , 

3 

Or- 
dained. 

2 

Lay. 
10 

2 

Fe- 
male. 

3 

Or- 
dained. 

2 

3 

Lay. 
414 

35 

Totals  .      . 

... 

... 

56 

12 

3 

5 

449 

Fields  of  Labour. 

Adherent 

Commu- 
■    nicants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native 
Contributions. 

South  Africa  .      , 
China  .... 

20,058 
980 

9,772 
446 

about  60 

3,542 

4,338 

Totals .      . 

21,038 

10,218 

60 

3,542 

4,338 

.       (       272      ) 

III. — ^The  Rhenish  Missionary  Society. 

The  Rhenish  Missionary  Society  at  Barmen  was  founded  in 
1828,  being  a  confederation  of  four  small  societies,  which 
had  existed  for  some  time.  By-and-by  a  considerable  number 
of  auxiliaries  joined  it,  most  of  them  in  the  north-western  part 
of  Germany,  partly  Lutheran,  partly  Reformed,  so  that  its  con- 
fessional character  is  that  of  the  so-called  Confederative  Union. 

It  has  sent  out  missionaries  to  South  Africa,  Dutch  India, 
China,  and  German  New  Guinea.  In  South  Africa  they 
entered  the  western  part  of  Cape  Colony  in  1829,  Great 
Namaqua  and  Damaraland  in  1842.  In  Dutch  India  they 
went  to  Borneo  in  1834,  to  Sumatra  in  i860,  to  Nias  in  1866. 
To  China  (Canton)  they  went  in  1846,  to  German  New 
Guinea  in  1887.  It  is  remarkable  that  of  the  first  pioneers 
sent  to  the  Cape  in  1829,  two  are  still  living. 

Within  the  Cape  Colony  there  are  now  eleven  churches,  all 
but  one  of  them  self-supporting,  but  under  European  pastors. 
In  Great  Namaqua  and  Damaraland,  which  lately  have  become 
German  territory,  the  work  has  been  greatly  hindered  by  the 
scantiness  of  the  nomadic  population,  and  especially  by  inces- 
sant wars.  Amongst  the  Dyaks  of  South-east  Borneo  the 
missionaries  have  met  with  unusual  difficulties  and  hardships. 
In  1859  this  whole  mission  was  upset  by  a  political  insurrection, 
and  several  of  the  missionaries  were  killed ;  it  has,  however, 
since  begun  again  with  better  results.  Amongst  the  Battas  of 
Sumatra  the  work  has  been  very  prosperous,  and  is  still 
advancing  satisfactorily.  In  the  small  island  of  Nias  a  good 
and  very  promising  beginning  has  been  made.  The  history  of 
our  little  Chinese  mission  has  been  full  of  failures  and  dis- 
couragements, but  gives  signs  of  a  better  future.  To  China, 
as  well  as  to  Sumatra,  a  Medical  Missionary  was  sent  out 
during  the  year.  In  New  Guinea  the  Society  has  commenced 
operations  by  founding  two  stations  in  the  Astrolabe  Bay. 


IV. — Gossner's  Missionary  Society,  Berlin. 

Gossner's  Mission  Society  was  founded  in  1836  by  the  late 
venerable  Gossner  himself,  formerly  priest  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  then  Evangelical  I,utheran  pastor  at  the 
Bethlehem  Church  in  Berlin. 

\Continued  on  /.  274 


^     Q     ^ 

cd 

c 

d 

?   9 

§    5-  e 

3 

3 

5 

s  "S 

H 

s.    *     * 

5' 

? 

s 

1 

o 

£ 

s    •     • 

• 

p    «< 

.    .    . 

• 

• 

p*   • 

P 
o" 

W 

P? 

^      -fex       a 

i: 

^ 

w 

t      vS 

a. 

bi 

M 

o'^o 

M       W       W 

OV 

** 

<o     S 

PVo, 

o 

B- 

M       M       -K 

vo 

vq 

00 

^• 

r 

^ 

b) 

:      M     : 

: 

H 

: 

:      H 

1 

J 

J? 

? 

-J 

»     w     u> 

<M 

s. 

•^ 

CO      iS 

1 

• 

s? 

o 

V 

R 

8 

!     M     ! 

1 

« 

I 

i     ! 

!25 

9- 

P- 

1 

ui 

:      00    vo 

Sv 

& 

^ 

•a  a 

f 

-S 

:      :      1 

: 

: 

: 

:     ^ 

r 

EL 

^ 

> 

o- 

■*>           M 

S" 

•=     <S    53 

R^ 

w 

.S 

S    o! 

0 

w 

V)       Co 

P 

^ 
^ 

:      i;     Sv 

{3 

vj 

||9 

w 

U) 

vo         i^ 

g 

<o 

(A 

^. 

M       b>       W 

<»« 

Ov 

vo      S 

1 

C/) 

Id 

t/l 

0\       (jj 

o 

fci 

"8    iS    -fe 

2 

8^ 

•s    "S 

an 

is 



H 

00 

t     !     i 

S 

^ 

l\ 

IS 

M 

5 

O 

w 

00        O 

." 

•%r^ 

CO 

a 

^    I 

I    ^ 


M 

vp 

o 


w 


»— ( 

O 
> 

CO 

O 

O 


2  74  Gossriet^s  Missio7iary  Society^  Berlin. 

It  was  in  1838  that  Gossner's  first  missionaries  arrived  at 
Calcutta.  A  rich  and  self-supporting  missionary  in  India,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Start,  took  them  with  him  t )  Patna,  where  the>- 
formed  a  sort  of  colony,  trying  to  maintain  themseh-es  by 
manual  labour ;  but,  finding  out  gradually  the  impracticability 
of  this  arrangement,  they  separated  and  went  to  different 
places. 

In  1845  Gossner  sent  missionaries  to  the  aboriginal  tribes 
of  the  Kols,  in  the  district  of  Chutia  Nagpur  proper,  Bengal 
Presidency.  The  first  baptisms  amongst  these  hill  tribes  took 
place  in  1850,  and  large  numbers  have  followed  since.  The 
dissensions  which  occurred  amongst  the  missionaries  brought 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  into  the  field ;  ^ 
somewhat  later  follow^ed  Jesuits  of  the  Romish  Church.  The 
founder  of  the  Mission,  Father  Gossner,  sent  also  a  large 
number  of  missionaries  to  Australia  and  other  parts  of  the 
world,  all  of  whom  had  to  provide  for  themselves. 

Gossner's  Mission  occupies  two  fields  of  labour.  One  of 
them  is  situated  in  the  Ganges  Valley,  amongst  Hindoos  and 
Musalmans,  and  has  a  station  at  each  of  the  following  towns  : — 
(i)  Ghazipur  (with  Buxar)  in  the  N.-W.  Province ;  (2)  Chu- 
pra;  (3)  Muzuffarpur  (with  Moriaro  and  Sooratpore)  in  the 
Bengal  Presidency ;  (4)  Durbhanga.  The  other  field  is  in  the 
Chutia  Nagpur  Division,  especially  amongst  the  Kolarian 
tribes  of  the  Mundaris,  Uraons,  Santals,  Bhumijas,  Larkas, 
and  Kharryas. 

The  first-named  field  was  entered  upon  in  1840  by  the 
missionaries  as  follows  :  Messrs.  Stolzenbi  rg  Baumann,  Rebsch, 
Sternberg,  Prochnon,  Ziemann,  Dr.  Ribbentrop.  The  second 
field  was  entered  upon  by  Messrs.  Schatz,  Brandt,  Janke,  and 
Batsch,  in  1845.  The  work  amongst  the  Kols  is  nowadays 
undergoing  great  trials  and  troubles  of  a  twofold  kind.  For 
one  thing,  the  other  Missions  that  have  made  their  headquarters 
at  the  same  principal  places,  or  have  placed  agents  where  the 
labourers  of  Gossner's  Mission  are  stationed,  or  where  large 
numbers  of  the  new  converts  live,  are  too  frequently  antagonis- 
tic or  unfriendly.  The  other  trouble  is  caused  by  an  agitation 
of  Christian  and  heathen  Kols  in  Chutia  Nagpur  proper,  which 
»  See  p.  28. 


Gossner's  Missionary  Society ^  Berlin, 


275 


resembles  in  some  instances  that  in  Ireland.  It  is  their  well- 
known  land  agitation.  The  Kols  are  in  general  farmers,  and 
as  such  first  colonists  of  the  district.  Believing  themselves  to 
be  the  sole  legitimate  owners  of  the  soil,  and  holding  all  Hindoo 
and  Musalman  landlords  to  be  intruders,  they  try  to  dispossess 
them  and  get  them  away  from,  their  villages.  Its  leaders, 
being  Christians,  issued  an  order  to  all  Christians  of  the 
district  some  months  ago  not  to  attend  Divine  worship,  either 
in  churches  or  in  chapels.  A  great  many  for  a  time  obeyed 
this  order,  for  fear  of  the  leaders ;  but  most  of  them  are  now 
returning. 

Ranchee,  being  the  centre  of  Gossner's  K61  Mission,  has 
large  educational  institutions.  There  is  a  boarding-school  for 
Christian  boys  j  a  normal  school  for  training  schoolmasters 
and  catechists  ;  and  two  theological  classes  for  preparing  young 
Christians  for  the  ministry.  Besides  these  institutions  a  girls' 
boarding-school  also  is  maintained  there  ;  and  each  of  the  other 
principal  Mission  stations  in  the  Chutia  Nagpur  Division  is 
provided  with  boys'  and  girls'  boarding-schools. 

The  Ghazipur  station  has  an  English  high-school  prepar- 
ing young  Christians,  Hindoos,  and  Mussalmans  for  the 
University, 


SUMMARY. 

Annual  Income^  about  ;^8,ooo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta. 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Chutia    Nagpur     (Ben-j 
gal            Presidency),  \ 
amongst  the  Kols       . ) 

Ganges  Valley,  amongst  1 
Hindoos  and  Musal-> 
mans ) 

1845 
1840 

9 

4 

Or- 
dained. 

10 

3 

Lay. 

3 

I 

Or- 
dained. 

17 

Lay. 
235 

12 

Fe- 
males 

22 

3 

Totals  in  1886  .     . 

... 

13 

13         4 

17 

247 

25 

T   2 


(76 


The  North  German  Missionary  Society, 


Gossner's  Missionary  Society. 
Summary — continued. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Adherents. 

Communi- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native  Con- 
tributions. 

Chutia    Nagpur     (Ben-l 
gal            Presidency),  > 
amongst  the  Kols      . ) 

Ganges  Valley,  amongst! 
Hindoos   and  Musal-> 
mans ) 

34,000 
500 

12,000 
200 

80 

5 

1,800 
300 

400 
40 

Totals  in  1886  .     . 

34,500 

12,200 

85 

2,100 

440 

V. — The  North  German  Missionary  Society. 

Founded  at  Hamburg  ;  now  at  Bremen. 

In  1836  some  members  of  the  Lutheran  and  the  Reformed 
Church  in  North-West  Germany  united  and  formed  this  Society. 
Local  associations  in  Mecklenburg,  Schleswig-Holstein,  Hanover, 
Hamburg,  and  Bremen  elected  a  central  committee,  meeting  at 
Hamburg.  Strict  Lutheran  and  Reformed  pastors  united  in 
this  work.  Afterwards  many  of  the  Lutherans  separated  and 
joined  the  Evangelical  Society  at  Leipzig.  Only  the  smaller 
number  of  them  remained  faithful  to  the  North  German 
Missionary  Society,  whose  committee  was  moved  from  Hamburg 
to  Bremen  in  185 1. 

In  the  first  fifteen  years,  when  the  Society  was  in  its  infancy, 
it  began  to  work  in  three  different  places.  In  1843  Valett  was 
sent  out  to  India,  and  was  joined  in  1846  by  Groning  and 
Heise.  They  had  their  station  at  Radschamundri  (Godavari), 
among  the  Telugus.  In  1848  this  Mission  was  given  over  to  a 
Lutheran  Missionary  Society  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
In  1844  Wohlers,  Riemenschneider,  Heine  and  Trost  were  sent 
to  New  Zeal  and.     Later  on  they  were  followed  by  Volkner 


The  North  German  Missionary  Society,  277 

• 
and  Honore  and  some  lay  helpers.  Some  of  these  returned. 
Volkner  joined  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  was 
murdered  by  the  Maoris.  Wohlers  and  Riemenschneider- worked 
among  the  Maoris  during  their  whole  lives,  Riemenschneider  at 
Taranaki,  on  the  North  Island,  and,  when  he  was  obliged  to 
leave  on  account  of  the  Maori  war,  at  Otago  ;  Wohlers  at 
Ruapuki.  Honore  was  during  the  first  years  with  Wohlers  at 
Ruapuki ;  later  on  he  found  his  work  on  the  South  Island. 
After  the  Maori  war  he  was  invited  to  come  to  the  North  Island, 
where  he  still  does  the  ^  ork  of  an  Evangelist. 

In  1847  the  Society  entered  on  a  third  field.  Wolf,  Bult- 
mann,  Flato  and  Graff  left  Hamburg  in  March  1847,  lor  West 
Africa.  They  wished  to  begin  at  Corrisco  mainland,  but  the 
French  Government  did  not  allow  them.  They  returned  to 
Akra,  on  the  Gold  Coast,  and  were  advised  and  invited  to  begin 
among  the  Ewe  people  at-Peki.  When  Wolf,  in  November 
1847,  settled  at  Peki,  he  was  left  alone.  His  three  companions 
had  died.  Six  years  later  the  missionaries  were  obliged  to 
leave  Peki  and  to  begin  at  Keta  (Quita).  Since  then  they 
have  worked  their  way  into  the  interior,  step  by  step.  From 
1847  till  December  1887,  there  have  been  sent  out  114  men 
and  women,  of  whom  57  died.  For  ten  years,  1864-1874,  war 
and  war-cries  disturbed  the  work.  In  1 869-1874,  in  the 
Ashante  war,  the  largest  station,  Ho,  was  entirely  destroyed, 
and  could  not  be  restored  till  six  years  after.  Another  station, 
Anyako,  was  sadly  devastated,  and  a  third,  Waya,  the  mission- 
aries were  obliged  to  leave  for  a  year.  All  this  time  only  small 
results  were  to  be  seen.  But  since  the  war  the  state  of  things 
is  changed.  In  1875,  for  the  first  time,  a  large  number  of 
adults  could  be  baptized.  In  December  1879,  after  thirty- three 
years'  work,  the  Christian  Church  among  the  Ewe  negroes 
numbered  only  202.  In  December  1876  there  were  556 
Christians.  In  the  year  i886  alone  105  were  baptized,  and 
94  catechumens  were  preparing  for  baptism  at  the  end  of  the 
year.  And  those  Christians  live  in  thirty-three  different  places. 
In  the  valley  of  Peki,  where  in  1853  all  that  was  left  was  the 
grave  of  a  missionary  and  the  grave  of  a  missionary's  child, 
there  are  now  167  Christians,  in  two  different  places,  under  the 
care  of  a  native  pastor  and  native  teachers.  After  long  waiting 
the  Society  begins  to  see  some  tokens  of  a  harvest. 

It  needs  not  to  be  said  that  a  good  work  has  been  done  in 


278      Leipzig  EV'angelical  Lutheran  Missionary  Society. 

translating  the  Bible  in  Ewe  (the  whole  New  Testament  and  a 
number  of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament),  and  in  writing 
Ewe-books  for  the  schools. 


SUMMARY. 

Animal  Income^  about  ;^4,5oo. 


Fields  of 
Labour. 

En- 
tered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Baptized 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Native 
I  ontri- 
butitjns. 

New  Zealand    . 

Slave         Coast\ 
{Gold  Coast)./ 

1842 
1847 

X 

a 

Or- 
dained. 

I 

7 

Lay. 

1 

Or- 
dained. 

I 

Lay. 
22 

664 

409 

x6 

321 

;^S5 

Totals  .     . 

... 

3 

8 

I 

X 

22 

664 

409 

x6 

321 

;^S5 

VI. — The  Leipzig  Evangelical  Lutheran  Missionary 
Society. 

Established  at  Dresden,  1836;  transferred  to  Leipzig,  1849. 

The  Leipzig  Evangelical  Lutheran  Missionary  Society  was 
established  at  Diesden  in  1836  ;  its  headquarters  were  trans- 
ferred to  Leipzig  in  1849.  It  is  supported  by  the  Lutheran 
Churches  in  Germany,  France,  Sweden,  Russia,  and  Austria. 
The  first  missionaries  were  sent  to  Australia  in  1838,  and  after- 
wards some  missionaries  were  sent  to  the  Red  Indians  of 
North  America;  but  both  spheres  of  labour  were  soon  given 
up,  and  South  India  was  chosen  as  the  only  Mission  field  of  the 
Society,  because  the  founders  of  it  believed  they  had  received 
a  special  call  to  re-enter  into  the  field  of  blessed  remembrance 
in  the  Tamil  country,  formerly  occupied  by  the  old  Daaish-Halle 
missionaries,  all  of  whom  had  been  Lutherans,  sent  out, 
mostly  from  Halle,  under  the  authority  of  the  Missionary  Col- 
legium at  Copenhagen. 

The  first  missionary  sent  out  to  India  by  this  Society 
was  the  Rev.  H.  Cordes  (1841),  who  laboured  at  Tranquebar, 
in  the  Madras  Presidency,  1 841-1870,  at  first  as  assistant  to 


Leipzig  Evangelical  Luthcra?!  Missionary  Society,      279 

the  Danish  chaplain,  Rev.  Mr.  Knudsen,  in  the  pastoral  care 
of  the  small  native  congregation,  which  was  the  only  survival 
of  the  once  flourishing  Danish-Halle  Mission  established  at 
Tranquebar  by  Ziegenbalg  and  Plutschau  in  1706.  In  1847 
the  whole  property  of  this  Mission  was  formally  made  over 
to  the  Leipzig  Society,  whose  operations  were  gradually  ex- 
tended to  most  of  the  important  places  of  the  Tamil  country. 
After  Cordes  57  more  missionaries  were  successively  sent  to 
this  Mission  field  until  1887  ;  these  have  occupied  twenty-three 
stations,  including  Rangoon  in  Burma.  As  the  recent  Tamil 
version  of  the  Bible  proved  very  deficient  in  faithfulness,  the 
Leipzig  Society  has  begun  to  reprint  the  older,  but  very 
excellent  version  of  Fabricius  (17 91),  and  hopes  to  complete 
the  new  edition  of  it  within  a  short  time. 

The  first  Tamil  Synod  held  at  Tanjore,  June  1887,  with 
the  delegates  of  thirteen  congregations,  laid  the  foundation  of 
an  independent  Tamil  Lutheran  Church. 

SUMMARY :  Leipzig  Society. 
Annual  Income^  ;£^i5,ioo. 


Field  of 
Labour. 

En- 
tered 

A.D. 

No.  of 

Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Chris- 
tians.2 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Nat've 
Centri- 
butio:,s. 

South  India' 

1841 

23 

Or- 
dained. 

22 

Lay. 
2 

Or- 

dained. 

12 

Lay. 
188 

Fe- 

male. 

23 

14.014 

149 

3.653 

Rupees. 
4.5-'7 

>  Chiefly  in  the  Tamil  country ;  but  including  one  station  in  Mysore  and  one  stafior 
in  Rangoon. 

^  2  The  number  of  reg'Iar  Communicants  is  not  known,  as  only  tho=e  who  from  time  >t 
time  actually  partake  of  the  Communion  are  counted. 


VIL — The  Hermannsburg  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Mission  (Hanover). 

The  Hermannsburg  Evangelical  Lutheran  Mission  was  founded 
in  1849  by  Pastor  Ludwig  Harms,  at  Hermannsburg  in  Hanover. 
In  1854  the  first  12  missionaries  and  8  colonists  were  sent  out 
in  their  own  Mission  ship,  Candace,  to  the  Gallas.     Repulsed 


28o         Hermannsburg  Evangdical  Lutheran  Mission, 

there,  they  went  to  Natal  and  commenced  Mission  work  among 
the  Zulus.  From  there  the  work  was  extended  to  Zululand 
and  Basutoland.  In  the  Zulu  war,  1879^  the  Mission  lost  13 
stations,  of  which  a  few  only  have  been  regained. 

In  1865  the  founder  of  the  Mission  died,  and  his  brother, 
the  Pastor  Theodor  Harms,  became  Director  of  it.  In  the 
same  year  Mission  work  was  commenced  in  the  Telugu 
country  in  India.  In  1866  Mission  work  was  also  begun  in 
South  Australia  among  the  Papuas,  but  after  some  time  had 
to  be  given  up,  and  not  until  1875  was  the  work  resumed  at  a 
new  station  in  Central  Australia,  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
Finke.  In  New  Zealand  Mission  work  was  begun  in  the 
year  1876, 

The  Director,  Theodor  Harms,  died  in  the  year  1885,  and 
his  son,  Egmont  Harms,  became  Director  of  the  Missions, 
and  in  1887  a  co-Director  was  appointed  in  the  person  of 
Pastor  G.  Oepke. 


SUMMARY:  Hermannsburg  Mission. 
Income,  1887,  £i.\aS^' 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Work- 
ers. 

Christians 
(Natives). 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Zululand      .... 
Basutoland .... 
India 

Australia     .... 
New  Zealand    . 

1854 
1858 
1865 
1866 
1876 

26 
26 
II 

I 
2 

Or- 
dained. 

25 
29 
II 

3 
2 

1,527 
11,085 

738 
17 
12 

23 

22 
10 

I 

373 

70 

Totals    .... 

66 

70 

13,424 

56 

4^3 

(      28l      ) 


DUTCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES. 

The  Dutch  were  among  the  first  to  attempt  the  evangelization 
of  the  subject  races  in  their  Colonies.  As  early  as  1630  they 
had  a  congregation  of  native  Christians  at  Pulicat,  25  miles 
north  of  Madras.  In  1642,  the  Dutch,  having  expelled  the 
Portuguese  from  the  maritime  districts  of  Ceylon,  established 
the  Reformed  religion  in  that  island,  and  required  the  confor- 
mity of  the  natives,  as  a  qualification  for  civil  employment. 
They  also  estabHshed  schools,  and  published  parts  of  Scripture 
in  the  Tamil  and  Singhalese  languages.  The  result,  however 
of  all  this  effort  was  the  prevalence  of  a  merely  nominal  Chris- 
tianity; and  when  in  1795  ^^^^  British  became  masters  of  the 
island,  the  great  majority  of  the  natives  relapsed  into  idolatry  or 
Buddhism. 

In  1797  the  Netherlands  Missionary  Society  was 
founded,  chiefly  through  the  efforts  of  Dr.  Van  der  Kemp,  who 
derived  the  impulse  to  the  work  from  the  recently-formed 
Societies  of  Great  Britain,  going  himself  to  Africa  under  the 
auspices  of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  The  Netherlands 
Society  has  carried  on  its  work  in  Java,  Amboyna,  and 
Celebes,  in  which  islands  it  reports  18  missionaries,  184  native 
workers,  136  schools,  with  more  than  10,000  scholars,  90,000 
adherents,  and  20,000  communicants.  Its  income  is  about 
^7000. 

The  rationaHstic  character  of  the  Society  in  recent  years, 
however,  has  led  to  the  origination  of  other  Missions  by  the 
Evangelical  Churches  of  Holland. 


L — The  Dutch  Missionary  Society. 

Founded  at  Rotterdam,  1858. 

The  Society  consists  of  members  who  confess  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  is  their  Saviour,  who  prove  their  profession  by 
their  life,  and  who  refuse  to  co-operate  with  those  who  do  not 
beheve  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God. 


282  The  Dutch  Missionary  Society. 

The  Dutch  Missionary  Society  began  its  work  on  an  unoccu- 
pied field  among  the  Sundanese,  a  population  of  four  millions 
in  Western  Java. 

The  Society  sent  out  its  first  three  missionaries  in  1863, 
who  were  soon  followed  by  others.  In  November  1886  its 
fifteenth  missionary  left  Holland  to  bring  the  Gospel  to  the 
Mohammedans.  In  the  whole  island  of  Java,  and  also  in  the 
Sunda  districts,  the  prevailing  religion  is  Mohammedanism, 
and  the  missionaries,  like  all  others  who  labour  among 
Mohammedans,  meet  with  much  opposition.  At  first  it 
seemed  to  be  a  fruitless  labour,  but  He  who  is  the  Mighty  God 
has  already  opened  the  hearts  of  the  Sundanese,  so  that  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness  has  already  shone  into  many  of  them. 

At  present  7  missionaries  are  working  in  8  chief  stations  and 
10  sub-stations,  assisted  by  24  Indian  helpers.  The  number 
of  members  in  all  the  congregations  is  737.  At  some  stations 
there  are  schools,  the  average  attendance  being  102.  After 
labouring  29  years  to  make  converts  we  cannot  boast  of  great 
success  or  much  fruit ;  however,  we  must  not  b^  disappointed 
by  our  small  progress,  but  ought  rather  to  rejoice  at  the 
blessings  already  received,  and  we  go  on  believing  in  the  great 
and  rapid  progress  of  the  Kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ  throughout 
the  whole  island  of  Java. 

After  the  foundation  of  the  Society,  it  was  a  matter  of  prime 
importance  that  the  Gospel  should  be  translated  into  the 
vernacular.  Mr.  S.  Coolsma,  one  of  our  missionaries,  had 
already  translated  into  that  language  the  Gospels  of  St.  Luke 
and  St.  John,  and  after  some  time  he  was  appointed  to  the 
work  of  translating  the  entire  New  Testament. 

The  version  was  pubhshed  in  1877,  and  soon  a  large  impres- 
sion was  fully  ready  for  sending  abroad;  and  in  1886  the 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament  was  completed,  also  by 
Mr.  Coolsma;  but  as  some  revision  is  necessary,  it  cannot 
be  published  until  the  present  year. 

At  present  there  are  in  the  Sundanese  language  :  a  grammar 
and  dictionary ;  stories  from  the  New  Testament,  with 
engravings;  a  Confession  (creed),  and  reading  and  ciphering 
books,  and  some  volumes  of  a  lighter  kind. 

The  annual  income  of  the  Society  is  now  between  ;£'3,ooo  and 
;£"4,ooo. 

The  experience  of  our  Society  in  its  general  outlines  is  that 


2  he  Dutch  Reforfued  Missionary  Society.  283 

of  all  our  Societies ;  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  continue  our  labour 
in  God's  vineyard  always  with  high  hope,  for  it  seems  at  times 
as  if  all  our  work  were  in  vain ;  but  we  fear  not,  and  are  not 
dismayed,  for  the  Lord  will  not  fail  nor  forsake  those  who 
trust  in  Him. 


II. — The  Dutch  Reformed  Missionary  Society. 

Founded  at  Amsterdam,  1859. 

L'his  Missionary  Society  was  founded  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  C. 
Schwartz,  missionary  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  to  the 
Jews  in  Amsterdam,  and  by  other  friends.  Originally  it  was 
intended  to  form  a  Society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel 
among  the  Jews  living  among  the  heathen  and  Mohammedans 
in  the  Dutch  (Indian)  colonies,  and  thus,  through  the  mission  to 
Israel,  to  reach  the  heathen  and  Mohammedans.  The  Govern- 
ment, however,  out  of  deference  to  the  Jews  in  Holland,  refusing 
to  recognize  the  proposed  Society  (as  required  by  law,  in  order 
to  give  the  Society  legal  standing),  it  was  resolved  to  commence 
Mission  work  among  the  heathen  and  Mohammedans  in  the 
island  of  Java. 

Immediate  cause  for  this  resolve  was  also  the  fact  that  the 
old  Netherlands  Missionary  Society  had  become  rationalistic  in 
spirit  and  action,  sending  out  decided  rationalists  as  missionaries 
to  the  heathen  and  Mohammedans,  and  allowing  rationalistic 
and  so-calleJ  advanced  '  modern '  teaching  in  their  Mission 
schools  and  churches.  A  number  of  supporters  of  that  Society 
separated  from  it,  now  nearly  thirty  years  ago,  and  founded 
Iwo  other  Societies,  the  Utrecht  Mission  Society  and  the 
Netherlands  Mission  Society.  But  as  neither  of  these  new 
Societies,  though  founded  on  orthodox  principles,  had  accepted 
for  their  basis  of  teaching  and  operations  the  Confession  of  tlie 
Dutch  Reformed  Churches,  the  Dutch  Reformed  Mission 
Society  was  founded  in  1859,  to  bring  the  Gospel  to  the 
heathen  and  Mohammedans  in  the  Dutch  East  Indies,  in  con- 
formity with  the  recognized  standards  of  the  Dutch  Reformed 
Churches.  The  required  legal  recognition  was  procured  in  i860. 

This  Society  proceeds  upon  the  principle  that  the  Churches^ 


284  The  Dutch  Reformed  Missionary  Society, 

not  Societies,  have  to  propagate  the  Gospel  in  heathen  and 
Mohammedan  lands,  and  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  Israel ;  and 
that  only  where  the  Church  neglects  this  duty  and  privilege, 
private  members  of  the  Church  are  called  to  engage  in  Mission 
work,  but  always  striving  to  stir  the  Church  up  to  her  duty,  and 
only  until  the  Church  takes  up  the  work. 

It  is  a  hopeful  fact  that  the  Dutch  Churches  which  return  to 
the  old  Church  standards  engage  also  earnestly  in  the  work  of 
Missions ;  vide  the  Mission  of  the  Christian  Reformed  Church, 
and  the  action  taken  in  the  matter  by  the  Churches  which, 
in  the  present  movement  of  Reformation  in  the  Church 
of  Holland,  have  separated  themselves  from  the  Synodical 
Organization  of  18 16.  There  is  a  prospect  that  the  spiritual 
part  of  the  Mission  work  now  carried  on  by  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Mission  Society  will  ere  long  be  taken  over  by 
the  Dutch  Reformed  Churches  doleerende  {ecclesice  dolejites)^ 
which  broke  with  the  State  Synodical  Organization  of  181 6, 
and  returned  to  the  standards  and  Church  order  of  Dordrecht, 
1 618-19,  and  that  the  Society  will  chiefly  busy  itself  with  the 
material  part  of  the  Mission. 

The  Society  labours  in  Central  Java,  in  the  Residencies, 
Bagelen,  Banjoemas,  Tegal,  Pekalongan,  and  in  Djocjakarta^ 
lying  between  the  Java  Sea  and  the  Indian  Ocean. 

The  chief  station  is  Poerworedjo,  where  there  is  a  flourishing 
Church,  and  connected  with  it  a  training  school  or  institute  for 
native  Evangehsts,  preachers  and  teachers,  under  superinten- 
dents.^ Two  missionaries  labour  here,  of  whom  the  senior. 
Rev.  Wilhelm,  has  in  some  measure  the  spiritual  oversight  of 
all  the  congregations  and  stations  connected  with  the  Society, 
and  the  junior  missionary.  Rev.  Zuidema,  has  the  superinten- 
dence of  the  training  institute  and  of  the  schools  generally. 
A  third  European  missionary.  Rev.  A.  Vermeer,  is  stationed 
at  Banjoemas,  where  there  is  a  church  and  school  in  fair 
condition.     Tegal,    till   lately  occupied    by  a  European   mis- 

*  *  Buildings  are  now  in  course  of  erection  to  provide  accommodation 
for  about  sixty  pupils  besides  dwellings  for  European  and  Javan 
teachers.  The  Institute  will  bear  the  nnme  of  Keucbenius  School,  after 
the  present  Secretary  of  State  for  the  Colonies,  Mr.  L.  C.  W.  Keuchenius, 
and  his  brother,  at  Batavia,  who  both  have  for  many  years  furthered  to 
their  utmost  the  cause  of  Christ's  kingdom  among  the  Javans  and  Malays 
in  Dutch  India.' 


The  Dutch  Reformed  Missionary  Society.  285 

sionary,  is  at  present  vacant.  A  most  remarkable  movement 
has  taken  place  during  the  last  eighteen  months  in  Djocjakarta, 
one  of  the  two  so-called  Vorstenlanden  which  are  still  under  the 
rule  of  a  Sultan  or  Susuhunan,  who  is,  however,  a  vassal  of  the 
Dutch  Government.  No  missionary  is  allowed  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  natives,  or  be  in  any  way  engaged  in  Mission 
work,  without  a  special  Government  License,  which  is  only 
granted  for  a  particular  Residency,  'opened'  for  the  Mission 
work  by  resolution  of  the  Governor-General  in  council. 
Djocjakarta  is  as  yet  not  so  'opened,'  and  no  missionary  is 
allowed  to  preach  the  Gospel  there.  Notwithstanding  this, 
the  Gospel  has  found  its  way  in  ;  a  Javan  official  of  high 
standing  has  been  converted  to  Christianity  and  has  been 
baptized  (in  Poerworedjo).  Since  then  the  truth  has  been 
spreading  from  desa  to  desa,  so  that  there  are  now  8  native 
churches,  together  with  over  a  thousand  souls.  The  new 
Christians  had  to  suffer  some  persecution  from  the  Mohammedan 
rulers  and  population,  till  the  Dutch  Government  interfered, 
and  as  no  missionary  is  as  yet  permitted  to  minister  to  these 
churches  in  Djocjakarta,  the  people  have  to  go  to  Poerworedjo 
for  the  ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  There 
is  every  prospect,  however,  that  under  the  present  Minister  for 
the  Colonies,  Mr.  Keuchenius  (himself  a  member  of  the  Board 
of  Di lectors  of  the  Society),  and  of  the  truly  liberal  Governor 
General,  Pynacker  Hordyk,  Djocjakarta  will  be  officially 
opened  for  the  Gospel,  as  it  is  already  through  God's  blessing 
practically  \  the  prospects  there  are  very  cheering. 

A  great  help  to  the  Mission  is  a  native  EvangeHst,  Sadrach 
Sorapranata,  a  man  of  much  influence  among  the  javans  in 
the  Bagelen.  It  is  intended  to  found  also  a  medical  mission 
in  connection  with  the  Society,  and  the  first  labourer  to  enter 
upon  the  work  is  now  receiving  the  needful  training  in  con- 
nection with  the  Medical  Mission  Institute  in  London  under 
Dr.  Maxwell. 

During  the  years  1878-84  the  Society  passed  through  a  great 
struggle  in  financial  and  other  matters.  But  since  1884  new 
strength  has  been  gained ;  contributions  come  in  freely  ;  a 
heavy  debt  has  been  discharged,  and  altogether  a  blessed 
revival  in  the  state  of  the  Society  has  taken  place.  The 
Mission  work  itself  in  Java  is  flourishing. 


286 


T}u  Dutch  Reformed  Missionary  Society. 


The  yearly  income  of  the  Society  is  about  ^1,400 — in 
Holland  not  the  small  sum  it  seems  in  English  money.  Prayer- 
meetings  are  held  in  many  congregations,  at  which  collections 
are  made  on  behalf  of  the  Mission. 


SUMMARY 

A?imml  Income^  about  ;^i,4oo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Churches. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Elders.  J 

Ad- 

herents.2 

1  Native 
Schools.3  Contribu- 
1    tions.* 

Ordained. 

Lay. 

Bagelen   . 

1869 

21 

2 

93 

2,411 

... 

... 

Banjoemas     . 

1865 

13 

I 

41 

732 

... 

... 

Tegal.      .      . 

i860 

4 

Vacant. 

15 

341 

.,, 

... 

Pekalongan  . 

... 

6 

(-Worked) 

1     24 

551 

... 

... 

Djocjokarta  . 

1886 

9 

0 

II! 

35 

i 

1. 013 

... 

•• 

Totals  .     . 

... 

53 

3 

208 

5,048 

... 

... 

'  The  native  elders  do  in  part  the  work  of  local  evangelists.  Besides 
these  there  are  a  few  evangelists  proper. 

*  These  figures  are  approximate. 

'  There  are  in  many  places  Government  schools,  but  it  is  intended  to 
provide  at  every  Residency  Christian  tuition  under  the  care  of  the 
Mission. 

*  Native  contributions  cannot  be  stated  with  any  claim  to  accuracy. 


III. — The  Utrecht  Missionary  Society, 

Founded  1859. 

This  Society,  like  the  foregoing,  was  founded  for  the  purpose 
of  preaching  the  Gospel  in  the  East  Indian  Colonies  of  the 
Dutch.  After  much  deliberation  the  first  Committee  concluded 
to  send  their  missionaries  to  the  Dutch  parts  of  New  Guinea  ; 
where  the  first  missionaries,  Brothers  Van  Hasselt  and  Otter- 
spoor,  arrived  in  1863. 


Thi  Utrecht  Missionafj  Society. 


287 


Christian  workers,  connected  with  Gossner's  Mission  at  Ber- 
lin/ had  already  been  pioneers  of  Christian  enterprise  in  that 
island.  Our  present  stations  in  New  Guinea  are  Mansinam, 
Doreh,  Andai,  and  Rhoon. 

Our  Mission  at  Almahera  was  founded  in  1865.  There 
we  have  two  stations,  Duma  and  Soakonora.  At  Duma  is  a 
Christian  village.  This  station  gives  us  satisfaction  and  joy. 
Recently  our  Society  proposed  to  begin  a  Mission  in  Boeroe, 
and  sent  out  in  1884  Brother  Hendriks  to  the  station  of  Kawiri, 
where  he  is  beginning  his  work  with  four  native  assistants. 


SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income^  about  ;£*3,ooo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Work- 
ers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scho 
lars.2 

New  Guinea  : 

Mansinam   . 

Doneh    .      . 

Andai     .      . 

Rhoon    . 
Almahera : 

Duma    .     . 

Soakonora  . 
Boeroe  : 

Kawiri  . 

1863 
1863 
1865 
1885 

186S 

18S4 

Or- 
dained. 

2 

I 
I 

I 

I 
I 

I 

Female. 

I 
I 
I 

I 
I 

I 

Lay. 

I 

I 

4 

100 
(») 
30 

100 
10 

250 

40 
12 

40 
(0 

I 
I 
I 

I 

I 
I 

40 
20 
15 

40 
10 

Totals— 8  stations    . 

8 

7 

6 

490 

92 

7 

? 

*  See  p.  272.  2  xhese  numbers  vary  from  time  to  time, 

•  Numbers  unknown. 


(     288     ) 


IV. — The  Mennonite  Socilty  for  the  Propagation 
OF  THE  Gospel  in  the  Dutch  Colonies. 

Founded  at  Amsterdam,  1849. 

This  Society  commenced  its  work  in  the  island  of  Java,  its 
first  missionary  being  P.  Jansz,  now  in  the  service  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  His  son  and  a  colleague, 
Joh.  Fast,  are  now  labouring  at  Mergaredja,  an  agricultural 
colony.  A  second  station  is  in  Sumatra,  at  Pakanten.  H. 
Dirks  was  the  first  missionary,  who  was  succeeded  by  T.  E, 
Irle.  The  latter  left  the  Mission  of  this  Society  last  year, 
and  G.  Nikkei  was  sent  in  his  place. 


SUMMARY. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Adherents. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Java 

Sumatra    .... 

Ordained. 
2 

I 

Ordained. 

4 
3 

133 

80 

I 
I 

65 

60 

Totals    .... 

3 

7 

213 

2 

125 

i  289  ) 


DANISH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES. 

I. — The  Danish  Government  Mission  to  Greenland. 

Established  172 1. 

The  Dano-Norwegian  Government  opened  in  1721  a  Mission 
to  Greenland,  a  land  which  had  been  unknown  for  some  cen- 
turies, after  the  extermination  of  the  Scandinavian  settlers. 
The  pioneer  was  a  Norwegian  clergyman,  Hans  Egede.  The 
first  station  was  Godthaab  (17  21),  the  others  were  Nepisene 
(1727-35),  Christianshaab  (1737,  transferred  to  Claushavn 
1752),  Frederikshaab  (1772),  Jakobshavn  (1779,  for  some  years 
given  up,  but  re-opened),  Sydbay  (175 1,  transferred  to  Amert- 
lok,  now  called  Holstensborg,  1759),  Rittenbenk  (1759-60), 
Sukkertoppen  (1767),  Omenak  (1765,  for  a  time  given  up,  since 
1818  again  a  station),  Egedesminde  (1769),  Julianehaab  (1779), 
Upernivik  (17 79-1 789,  1825).  It  was  with  great  hesitation 
that  the  Government  decided  to  support  Hans  Egede  in 
his  noble  undertaking  to  bring  the  Gospel  to  the  descendants 
of  his  countrymen  in  Greenland — for  he  believed  that  they 
were  still  to  be  found  there,  but  they  were  all  killed  by  the 
Eskimos  about  1700 — and  in  173 1  it  was  decided  that  the  enter- 
prise should  be  given  up,  but  on  the  instigation  of  Count  Zin- 
zendorf  it  was  decided  that  it  should  be  continued.  During 
the  eighteenth  century  new  stations  were  established,  but  near 
its  close  (1792)  five  of  the  ten  stations  were  discontinued. 
When  the  missionary  spirit  again  began  to  be  revived  in  the 
first  quarter  of  this  century,  two  of  the  old  stations  were  re- 
opened. Of  late  years  it  has  been  difficult  to  find  Danish 
clergymen  willing  to  go  to  Greenland,  and  only  three  of  the 
stations  have  Danish  ministers.  Three  have  native  ministers, 
the  first  being  ordained  1874.  All  Greenlanders  in  the  Danish 
colonies  are  baptized  either  iDy  the  Danish  missionaries  or  by 
the  United  Brethren.  The  Greenlanders  on  the  eastern  coast 
are  heathen,  but  the  Danish  Government  intends  to  begin  a 
Mission  amongst  them. 

U 


290 


Danish  Government  Mission  to  Greenland, 


In  1844  two  seminaries  for  native  teachers  were  founded  at 
Godthaab  and  Jakobshavn.  In  1875  the  last-named  was  united 
with  <"he  first.  The  teachers  or  catechists  teach  the  children, 
hold  short  daily  services,  and  sundry  services  at  the  many 
outposts,  where  only  very  few  families  live ;  a  Scripture-reader, 
male  or  female,  does  the  work. 

The  present  stations  are  Julianehaab,  Godthaab,  Holstens- 
borg,  Jakobshavn,  Omanak,  and  Upernivik.  As  to  spiritual 
condition  the  Greenland  congregations  can  bear  comparison 
with  the  congregations  in  Denmark  ;  there  is  great  desire  for 
the  Word  of  God,  and  the  moral  life  of  the  Greenlande^y  is  on 
the  whole  better  than  that  of  the  Christians  in  Europe.  Now 
when  native  Greenlanders  have  been  ordained,  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  the  native  element  will  be  developed  to  more  self-reliance 
and  firmness,  and  that  no  more  Danish  ministers,  or  perhaps 
only  a  Danish  superintendent,  will  be  needed. 


SUMMARY. 

Annual  cost^  ;^3>ooo. 


Field  of 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Work- 
ers. 

Native  Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

Greenland 

1721 

6 

Or- 
dained. 

3 

Or- 
dained. 

3 

Lay. 

[87,    and] 
1 35  Scrip-! 
j    ture-     ( 
(  readers. J 

Female. 

1  4  Scrip-/ 
\     ture-   \ 
\  readers.' 

8,733 

3.874 

127I 

1,98a 

*  In  137  places  schools  are  held  ;  in  38  of  these,  school  buildings  have  been  erected. 


II. — The  Danish  Missionary  Society  (Lutheran). 

The  Society's  Mission  began  in  1863,  when  the  German  mis- 
sionary, Rev.  C.  Ochs  formerly  of  the  Leipzig  Mission,  entered 
the  Society's  service  and  transferred  to  it  his  station  at  Pat- 
tambaukam,  in  South  Arcot.  The  first  Danish  missionary  came 
out  to  him  in  1865,  and  founded  a  station  at  Trikalore,  South 
Arcot,  in  1869.     Our  sphere  of  labour  continues  to  be  Easterc 


Da?iish  Missionaty  Society^  Lutheran. 


291 


India :    on    the   plains  (two   stations,    Bethania   and    Siloam), 
in  Madras,  and  among  the  Maleyah,  on  the  Shevaroy  Hills. 

At  Siloam  the  work  was  nearly  fruitless  until  a  revival  began 
at  one  of  the  neighbouring  villages  in  1880.  Since  that  time  the 
work  has  proceeded  slowly.  In  1885  and  1886  sixty  converts 
were  baptized  at  Bethania.  All  the  converts  are  Pariahs,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  families  in  one  of  the  villages  near 
Siloam.  In  Madras  some  twenty  have  been  baptized,  all 
belonging  to  various  castes  (only  one  Pariah  boy  from  a  ragged 
school).  The  missionaries  have  especially  worked  among  edu- 
cated Hindus  and  their  families,  visiting  them  in  their  homes. 
In  1886  open-air  preaching  was  commenced,  and  has  been 
carried  on  since  that  time.  The  most  notable  fruit  of  this 
preaching  has  been  an  active  organized  opposition  from  the 
Hindus.  On  the  Shevaroy  Hills  only  a  few  Maleyals  have  been 
baptized.  The  people  have  sunk  too  deeply  to  be  speedily 
raised.  Of  the  coolies  from  the  plains  more  have  been  won; 
but  they  are  like  rolling  stones,  they  come  and  go. 

SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income^  about  ^2,600. 


Fields  of 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Ad- 
herents.* 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

South  Arcot . 

Madras    .     . 

Shevaroy       > 

Hills     .      i 

1863 
1878 

1883 

3 
Z 

Z 

Or-          Fe- 

dained.    male. 

a            z 

z 

I          ... 

Or- 
dained. 

2 

I 

Lay. 

10 

I 

4 

Fe- 
male. 

z 

431 

25 

67 

73 
15 
26 

7 
3 

S6 
36 

Totals  .     . 

... 

4 

4             1 

3 

IS 

z 

523 

"4 

zo 

93 

All  of  these  are  baptized. 


III. — Other  Danish  Missions. 


Besides  the  above-mentioned  Danish  Societies,  there  are 
individual  efforts  in  different  parts  of  the  Mission  field,  supported 
by  independent  committees.     One  of  these  is  at  Vellore  in  the 


U  3 


292  Missions  to  Karens  and  Sanfals. 

province  of  Madras,  where  Mr.  Loventhal  has  lal/oured  since 
187 1.  The  Mission  is  Lutheran,  and  the  reported  income  for 
the  past  year  was  £22,^- 

A  Lutheran  Mission  to  the  Karens  of  Burma  was 
commenced  in  1884  by  two  friends,  Hans  Poulsen  and  H.  J. 
Jensen,  who  opened  a  station  at  Yaddu,  near  Taung-ngu ;  but 
wishing  to  go  to  a  people  not  yet  evangelised,  they  sought 
access  to  the  Red  Karens  or  Gaja,  and  began  their  work  at 
Pobja,  the  residence  of  the  chief.  Here  Mr.  Poulsen  died  in 
1886  ;  the  sister  of  Mr.  Jensen,  who  had  gone  out  in  that  year  to 
carry  on  work  among  the  women,  died  in  1887  ;  Mr.  Jensen 
himself  in  1888.  Mr.  Knudsen,who  had  joined  the  Mission  in 
1886,  has  been  compelled  by  ill-health  to  return  to  Taung-ngu, 
where  Miss  A.  Gehlert,  who  went  out  in  1887,  is  labouring 
among  the  women  and  children.  It  is  hoped  that  the  work 
among  the  Gaja  tribe  will  speedily  be  resumed. 

A  Mission  to  the  Santals  of  Bengal  was  begun  in  1866  by 
H.  P.  Brerresen,  a  Dane,  and  L.  P.  Skrefsrud,  a  Norwegian, 
who  had  been  formerly  connected  with  the  Gossner  Missionary 
Society.  At  first  these  brethren  and  their  station,  Ebenezer, 
were  connected  with  the  English  Baptist  Mission,  but  in  1877 
this  connection  ceased.  The  work  is  now  conducted  on 
Lutheran  lines,  but  is  sustained  by  a  committee  whose  members 
reside  in  England,  Scotland,  Sweden,  Denmark  and  Norway. 
The  endeavour  in  this  Mission  is  to  build  up  the  church  on 
native  foundations  rather  than  to  rely  upon  foreign  aid,  to 
avoid  any  attempt  to  Europeanize  the  natives,  and  to  retain 
among  them  as  far  as  possible  the  native  customs.  Two 
Norwegian  missionaries  have  since  joined  the  staff.  At 
Ebenezer  there  are  large  schools  for  boys  and  girls,  super- 
intended by  European  teachers.  An  itinerant  native  agency  is 
actively  sustained.  67  native  elders  and  17  deaconesses  travel 
through  the  surrounding  country  and  bring  monthly  reports  to 
the  central  station  at  Ebenezer.  In  Assam  a  Christian  Santal 
colony  was  formed  in  1880,  superintended  by  a  native  pastor. 
The  Christians  there  live  on  amicable  terms  with  their  heathen 
neighbours  (the  Mech,  Rajbansi  and  Giro  tribes).  To  the 
Mechs,  two  of  the  Santals  have  gone  as  missionaries  j  several 
converts  have  been  baptized,  and  have  formed  themselves  into 
a  missionary  society,  to  evangelize  their  heathen  neighbours. 


(     293    ) 

SCANDINAVIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES. 

The  Norwegian  Missionary  Society. 

As  far  back  as  from  the  beginning  of  the  i8th  century,  some 
missionary  work  has  been  done  in,  or  from,  Norway.  In  17  21 
Hans  Egede,  a  Norwegian  pastor,  went  to  (jreenland  and 
preached  the  gospel  to  the  Eskimoes  ;  and  from  17 16  Thomas 
von  Westen  did  missionary  work  amongst  the  '  Laps '  (Lap- 
landers) and  '  Fins '  in  the  northern  parts  of  Norway,  a  work 
that  was  continued  in  more  recent  times  by  men  like  Kildal, 
Stockfleth,  and  others,  until  it  now  has  become  superfluous,  as 
these  tribes  have  become  Christians,  and  are  properly  cared 
for  in  the  ordinary  manner  by  the  Church  of  Norway. 

But  this  was  not  the  work  of  a  Missionary  Society,  but  of 
the  Established  Church,  or  rather  of  the  State,  by  virtue  of  its 
connection  with  the  Church. 

At  the  end  of  the  last  and  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  rationalism  prevailed  to  a  great  extent  in  Norway, 
and  nobody  thought  of  the  duty  of  Christians  to  the  heathen 
world.  But  after  a  spiritual  revival  had  taken  place — chiefly 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  famous  lay  preacher,  Hans 
Nilsen  Hauge,  who  died  1824 — a  true  missionary  spirit  began 
giadually  to  animate  the  Christians  of  Norway.  In  1826  the 
first  missionary  association  was  formed  at  Stavanger;  and 
in  the  course  of  a  few  years  this  example  was  followed  in  a 
good  many  other  places.  This  association,  iiowever,  did  not 
yet  form  a  Society,  and  had  no  mission  of  their  own,  but  sent 
their  contributions  to  Lutheran  Societies  in  Germany.  In 
August  1842,  a  meeting  was  held  at  Stavanger,  where  82 
delegates  from  65  such  local  associations  joined  and  founded 
the  Norwedan  Missionary  Society.^  About  the  same  time 
God  had  called  their  first  missionary.  A  young  man,  who  had 
just  finished  his  studies  at  the  University  of  Christiania,  had 

*  The  man  who,  above  all  others,  was  the  guiding  spirit  in  this  move- 
ment, was  another  famous  lay -preacher,  John  Haugvaldstad,  a  discipl« 
and  friend  of  Hans  Nilsen  Hauge. 


294  Norwegian  Missionary  Society, 

felt  it  his  duty  to  go  to  the  heathen  with  the  Gospel,  and  had 
early  in  1842,  in  a  little  pamphlet  {A  Few  Words  to  the  Church 
of  Norway)^  made  an  urgent  appeal  to  the  Christians  of 
Norway,  with  regard  to  their  missionary  duties,  and  declared 
himself  ready  to  go.  Upon  this  a  committee  had  been  formed 
at  Christiania  to  support  him.  After  some  deliberation  this 
committee  was  amalgamated  with  the  Society  just  founded ;  and 
this  young  man  (Rev.  Schreuder)  entered  their  service  as  their 
first  missionary.  In  1843  he  left  for  South  Africa,  and  tried  to 
enter  Zululand;  but  as  King  Umpande  would  not  perm  t 
him  to  do  so,  he  was  obliged  to  settle  in  Natal  at  first.  There 
he  acquired  the  language,  and  began  missionary  work.  Having 
by  his  medical  skill  cured  Umpande  from  a  serious  illness,  he 
was  now  also  allowed  to  commence  working  in  Zululand  (1850) ; 
but  it  WIS  not  before  1858  that  he  could  baptize  the  first  Zulu. 
Since  then  the  work  has  been  steadily  carried  on  there,  and  the 
number  of  workers  increased  from  time  to  time.  But  Zululand 
has  been  a  very  hard  field  to  work.  The  great  indolence  and 
gross  superstition  of  the  people,  and  the  frequent  wars  and 
disturbances,  have  proved  very  great  hindrances,  and  the 
progress  has  been  very  slow,  as  the  accompanying  statistics 
show.  During  the  war  of  1879  nearly  all  our  stations  were 
ruined,  and  the  missionary  work  had  to  begin  almost  as  in  a 
new  ground  after  the  war. 

To  the  island  of  Madagascar,  the  Norwegian  Missionary 
Society  sent  their  two  first  missionaries  in  1866.  The  more 
quiet  state  of  the  country,  as  compared  with  Zululand,  the 
far  greater  d^  cility  of  the  people,  the  good  influence  of  the 
government  on  education,  and  the  great  extent  to  which  we 
have  been  able  to  procure  native  assistants  in  the  work,  have, 
under  the  blessing  of  God,  made  this  a  very  prosperous  and 
encouraging  field. 

To  the  southern  part  of  the  west  coast  of  Madagascar  were 
sent  4  missionaries  in  1874,  and  since  then  there  have  been 
from  2  to  4  constantly  at  work  there ;  but  the  progress  has 
been  very  small,  for  chiefly  the  same  reasons  as  in  Zululand. 

This  year  (1888)  we  commenced  a  mission  on  the  south-east 
coast  of  Madagascar.  Judging  from  the  manner  in  which  we 
have  been  received  by  the  natives  there,  and  other  circum- 
stances, we  have  a  rather  bright  and  hopeful  prospect  of 
doing    good   work  in    this  district,   occupying  the   coast  line 


Norwegian  Missionary  Society.  295 

from    Fort   Dauphin   in   the   south   to   Vangaindrano  in   the 
north. 

At  the  same  time  {i.e.  1888)  we  have  placed  a  missionary 
amongst  the  Baras,  a  nomadic,  unsettled  and  quite  heathen 
tribe  in  the  southern  part  of  the  island — a  mission  through 
which  we  may  be  able  to  form  a  connecting  link  between  our 
work  in  the  inland  and  that  on  the  west  coast. 

The  interest  in  mission-work  is  certainly,  we  hope,  still  in  a 
progressive  state  in  Norway.  The  income  has  increased  to 
the  double  within  a  few  years ;  and  in  our  last  General  Assembly 
(this  year)  it  seemed  to  be  a  set  purpose  with  the  delegates 
present  to  have  the  income  doubled  again  before  the  next 
assembly,  at  the  jubilee  of  the  Society  (1892). 

As  to  denomination,  the  Norwegian  Missionary  Society  is 
Lutheran,  and  strictly  evangelical. 

As  to  administration,  the  Society  is  quite  independent  of  the 
authorities  of  the  Established  Church  of  Norway,  being  governed 
by  a  body  of  Directors  chosen  by  the  8  sub-committees,  repre- 
senting the  8  districts  into  which  the  country  has  been  divided 
for  missionary  purposes,  and  each  of  which  includes  numerous 
local  associations.  Each  of  these  districts  has  its  annual 
meeting,  to  which  these  respective  associations  can  send 
delegates  to  discuss  missionary  questions.  And  every  three 
years  delegates  from  all  the  associations  in  the  whole  country 
join  into  a  '  General  Assembly,'  which  is,  in  fact,  the  '  parlia- 
ment' of  the  Society — settling  all  the  most  important  questions, 
{e.g.^  the  taking  up  of  a  new  field  of  labour),  controlling  the 
directors,  and  giving  general  regulations  for  their  work.  So 
far  the  Norwegian  Missionary  Society  is  entirely  democratic  in 
principle.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  these  assemblies  have 
proved  to  be  of  less  importance  to  the  administration  than  to 
the  spreading  of  interest  in  the  work  all  over  the  country,  in 
which  respect  their  influence  can  scarcely  be  overrated. 

But  although  the  Society  is  unconnected  with  the  authorities 
of  the  Estabhshed  Church  of  Norway,  these  authorities  have 
always  stood  in  the  most  friendly  relation  to  the  Society — 
ordained  its  missionaries,  allowed  them  to  preach  in  the 
churches,  and  then  collect  money  for  the  mission,  etc. ;  and 
there  are  certainly  extremely  few,  if  any,  of  the  ministers  at 
home  who  do  not  take  a  more  or  less  active  part  in  the 
missionary  work  in  some  way  (by  missionary  lectures,  collection 


296 


Norwegian  Missionary  Society, 


of  money  for  the  mission,  etc.).  And  their  wives  are  generally 
the  leaders  of  the  local  female  missionary  associations,  of  which 
we  have  more  than  a  thousand  in  Norway. 


SUMMARY    (APPROXIMATE). 

An7iual  Income^  about  ^£20, 000, 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 
A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Natal   .... 
Zululand    .      .      . 
Inland    of    Mada-"k 

gascar     .      .      ./ 
West      Coast     of^ 

Madagascar       .  j 
South-east     Coast") 

of  M  adagascar  .  / 

1843 
1850 

1866 

1874 

1888 

16 

3 

3 

Or- 
dained. 

4 
10 

18 
4 

4 

Lay. 

I 

2 

2 

Fe- 
male. 

2 
I 

6 

Or- 
dained. 

16 

Lay. 

8 
10 

872 

12 

Female 

Totals   .... 

33 

40 

5 

9 

16 

902 

... 

Fields  of  Labour. 

^aT*^!    Adherents. 

Com- 
municants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Natal    .... 
Zululand    . 
inland   of    Mada-1 

gascar     .      .      .1 
West      Coast     of] 

Madagascar       .J 
South-east     Coastl 

of  Madagascar  .J 

1843 
1850 

1866 

1874 
1888 

170 
360 

20,000 
130 

*•• 

10 
22 

300 
4 

200 
300 

30,000 
120 

Totals   ....        20,660 

... 

336 

30,620 

Swedish  Missions.  297 

A  Mission  at  Entumeni,  in  South  Africa,  has  been  carried 
on  since  1873,  when  Bishop  Schreuder  left  the  Norwegian 
Missionary  Society,  pending  the  time  when  the  Norwegian 
Church  as  a  whole  would  take  up  the  work  of  Missions  to  the 
heathen.  In  1875  a  new  station  was  opened  at  Untumjombeli. 
Bishop  Schreuder  died  in  1882,  and  in  the  follomng  year 
brethren  N.  and  H.  Astrup  were  sent  ont.  The  widow  of  the 
bishop  acts  at  Entumeni  as  a  lady  missionary,  and  the  work  is 
still  known  as  the  Schreuder  Mission.  It  is  superintended  by 
a  committee  at  Christiania,  and  the  annual  income  is  returned 
as  £i\2. 


SWEDISH  MISSIONS. 


Mission-work  was  carried  on  by  the  Church  of  Sweden  in  the 
mediaeval  times,  when  King  Erik  the  Holy,  and  the  regents, 
Birger  Yarl  and  Torgils  Knutsson,  attempted  to  evangelize 
Finland  with  military  force.  After  the  Reformation,  Sweden 
was  the  first  Protestant  country  to  commence  Mission-work 
among  the  heathen ;  for  the  effort  of  King  Gustaf  Vasa  to 
extend  Christianity  to  the  Laplanders  was  the  only  missionary 
enterprise  that  proceeded  from  the  Protestant  Church  in  the 
sixteenth  century.  Charles  IX.,  Gustavus  Adolphus  and 
Christina  continued  the  work  thus  commenced.  Churches  were 
built,  school  estabhshed,  and  good  Christian  literature  translated 
into  the  Laplanders'  own  language ;  and  so  a  foundation  was 
laid  for  the  blessed  work  carried  on  by  P.  Fjellstrom  and 
P.  Hogstrom  in  the  eighteenth  century.  The  former  translated 
the  New  Testament,  the  latter  wrote  a  catechism  and  several 
hymns  in  the  Laplanders'  language. 

In  1837  a  new  Mission  field  was  opened  for  the  Church  of 
Sweden,  by  the  establishment  of  a  Swedish  colony  called  New 
Sweden  on  the  Delaware  river  in  North  America.  The 
Swedish  clergymen  who  went  over  to  America  in  order  to 
administer  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  Swedish  colonists,  in 
addition  to  their  pastoral  work  carried  on  successful  missionary 
efiforts  among  the  ladians.     Three  years  before  the  beginning 


298  Swedish  Missionary  Society, 

of  the  Indian  Mission  of  John  Elliot  the  Swedish  clergyman 
J.  Campanius  commenced  a  blessed  work  among  the  Mohawk 
and  Delaware  tribes.  He  preached  to  them  in  their  own 
language,  and  translated  Luther's  catechism  with  simple 
expositions.  When  the  colony  passed  from  the  Swedish  crown 
(1655)  into  other  hands,  the  Mission-work  of  the  Swedish 
Church  soon  ended. 

In  the  eighteenth  and  also  in  the  nineteenth  century  sever.il 
Swedes  entered  into  foreign  Missionary  Societies  (especially 
the  missions  of  the  Moravian  Church)  and  were  sent  out  to 
Greenland,  Labrador,  Jamaica,  St.  Thomas  and  Antigua,  the 
Mosquito  coast,  Surinam  and  South  Africa.  The  celebrated 
Swedish  missionary,  J.  L.  Kiernander,  was  sent  out  to  India  by 
the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  and  worked 
from  1739  in  Cuddalore,  and  later  on  with  great  success  in 
Calcutta.  Here  he  built  at  his  own  expense  the  first 
Protestant  church,  which  is  still  in  existence. 

At  the  end  of  the  last  and  the  beginning  of  this  century  a 
new  missionary  spirit  was  awakened  in  Sweden  in  connection 
with  a  general  revival  of  spiritual  life,  and  in  1818  the  first 
missionary  paper  (a  weekly  record)  was  published.  Soon  small 
Missionary  Societies  were  founded  in  different  parts  of  the 
country,  and  considerable  sums  of  money  were  collected  and 
sent  to  the  support  of  English  and  Germ.an  Societies  and  their 
work  in  heathen  lands. 


I. — The  Swedish  Missionary  Society. 

This  Society  was  founded  1835,  and  was  afterwards  for  many 
years  the  centre  of  missionary  work  in  Sweden,  uniting  with 
one  another  the  many  collecting  societies  in  different  parts  of 
the  country.  This  Society,  which  stands  in  close  connection 
to  the  Church  of  Sweden,  has  ever  since  its  foundation  been 
the  principal  agency  for  the  Mission-work  among  the 
Laplanders.  Its  first  missionary,  K.  L.  Tcllstrom,  worked 
from  1836  to  1862  among  this  people  with  great  earnest- 
ness and  success.  The  Swedish  Missionary  Society  also 
took  part  in  the  evangelization  of  foreign  heathen  lands, 
assisting  in  the  support  of  several  foreign  missionary 
societies,  especially  tlie  societies  of  }3asel  and  Leipzig.  The 
able  and  zealous  missionary,  T.  Homberg,  was  sent  out  (1845) 


Missionary  Committee  of  the  Swedish  Church.  299 

from  Sweden  through  the  mediation  of  the  Basel  Society  to 
China,  and  for  two  years  superintended  the  Evangehcal 
Society  for  China  while  Dr.  Giitzlaff  was  away.  At  the  same 
time  two  other  Swedish  missionaries,  Fast  (murdered  1850)  and 
Elggvist,  worked  in  China,  sent  out  by  the  Missionary  Society 
OF  Lund  (founded  1845,  and  united  with  the  Swedish  Society  in 
1855).  These  two  devoted  men  organised  an  institution  for  the 
training  of  missionaries.  This  institution  was  placed  under  the 
superintendence  of  Rev.  Dr.  P.  Fjellstedt,  who  had  before 
worked  as  a  missionary  in  India  (Tinnevelli)  and  Asia  Minor 
(Smyrna). 

The  Society  of  Lund  had  united  with  the  Leipzig  Society  in 
the  Tamil  Mission  in  India,  and  had  sent  out  to  India  several 
missionaries.  Amongst  these  are  Rev.  C.  A.  Ouchterlony,  who 
entered  on  the  work  1853,  and  is  still  in  the  field,  and  Rev.  Dr. 
Blomstrand  (died  1887),  who  during  the  course  of  27  years  of 
of  hterary  work  was  of  great  benefit  to  the  Mission. 

The  union  of  the  two  Societies  did  not  disturb  the  existing 
relations  with  the  Leipzig  Society,  and  the  work  was  carried  on 
by  the  Swedish  Missionary  Society.  In  1874  the  Church  of 
Sweden,  as  such,  decided  to  take  up  missionary  work  in  heathen 
lands,  and  two  years  later  the  Swedish  Missionary  Society  was 
united  to  it  in  such  a  way  that  it  paid  its  income  to  the 
Mission  of  the  Church,  and  only  retained  superintendence  of 
the  work  in  Lapland,  where  it  now  has  3  male  and  5  female 
missionaries  at  work,  besides  some  Swedish  children,  with  8 
schools  and  about  130  scholars. 

The  Penny  Union,  formed  in  1884,  supports  the  schools  of 
the  Swedish  Missionary  Society  in  Lapland.  The  amount 
raised  in  1887  was  ;^2o8. 


II. — The  Missionary  Committee  of  the  Swedish  Church. 

When  the  General  Synod  of  the  Swedish  Church  assembled  for 
the  first  time  1868,  a  motion  was  made  that  the  church,  as  such, 
should  take  up  Missions  to  the  heathen  as  her  work,  and  a 
committee  was  elected  to  make  propositions  in  that  respect. 
This  was  done  in  1874,  and  the  propositions  were  sanctioned 
by  the  government.     The  standing  committee  was  to  have  si.^ 


300         Missionary  Committee  of  the  Swedish  Church, 

members,  elected  by  the  General  Synod  for  five  years,  under  the 
presidency  of  the  Archbishop  of  Upsala. 

It  had  been  the  intention  that  this  new  organization  should 
unite  in  itself  all  the  different  organizations  for  foreign  missions 
in  the  Church,  but  only  the  Swedish  Missionaries  Society  joined, 
the  others  refusing.  The  Mission  of  the  Church  took  the 
Swedish  Society's  missionaries  in  India  in  its  pay  and  sent  out 
Revs.  Horberg  and  Bexell ;  but  it  was  not  found  possible  to  have 
a  Mission  there  besides  that  of  the  Leipzig  Society,  so  it  was 
decided  to  begin  a  new  Mission  at  Zululand  in  friendly  though 
not  official  connection  with  that  of  the  Norwegian  Bishop 
Schreuder.  Missionaries  were  accordingly  sent  out,  and  four 
stations  were  established,  1878,  1881,  1886  and  1887. 

The  following  brief  summary  will  give  a  fair  idea  of  the 
extent  and  success  of  the  work. 


SUMMARY. 
Income  (1887),  ;^2,6o3. 


Fidds  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native  Workers. 

Natal   .     .     . 

1876 

4 

Or- 
dained. 

3 

Lay. 
I 

Female. 

2 

Or- 

dained. 

Lay. 

2 

Female. 

I 

Fields  of  Labour. 

Bap- 
tized. 

Com. 
municants. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Native 
Contributions. 

Natal  .     .     . 

58 

12 

3 

68 

•. 

(latlia  is  not  mentioned  here,  as  the  Missionarv  work  is  under  the  Leipzig  Missionary 

Society.) 


(    30I     ) 


III. — The  Swedish  Missionary  Union, 

In  1877  a  dissension  arose  in  the  Church  of  Sweden  about 
the  doctrines  of  Mr.  Waldenstrom,  and  his  adherents  asked  that 
the  constitution  of  the  Evangelisla  Fosterlands  Strftelsa  should 
be  altered  in  order  that  persons  could  be  sent  out  who  did 
not  belong  to  the  Lutheran  Church.  This  proposal  was 
rejected,  and  the  Swedish  Missionary  Union  was  established 
(1878)  by  the  dissentients.  It  is  a  union  of  many  small 
missionary  committees,  who  hold  a  yearly  meeting,  in  which  the 
questions  are  discussed,  and  a  committee  elected,  who  shall 
execute  what  is  decided  in  the  meeting.  It  is  quite  a  democratic 
constitution.  The  union  has  for  its  aim  both  home  and 
foreign  work  amongst  Christian  and  heathen. 

The  only  place  where  the  union  has  a  word  for  heathen 
is  on  the  Congo.  It  works  jointly  with  the  Livingstone 
Inland  Mission  and  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 
It  has  stations  at  Mukimbunga  (1882)  and  Kibunsi  (1887). 
It  has  sent  out  to  this  field  eleven  missionaries  and  three  lady 
missionaries. 

In  Russia  a  good  work  is  carried  on  among  the  American 
population,  in  addition  to  work  among  nominal  Christians. 

The  Union  also  sends  out  missionaries  to  Lapland,  Alaska, 
and  Algiers. 

SUMMARY. 
Annuallncome,  ;^2,65o.* 


Fields  of 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Schools. 

Schc 
lars. 

Kingo  . 
Alaska. 
Algiers 
Russia . 
Lapland 

1882 
1886 
1887 
1882 
1880 

2 
2 

I 

3 
3 

Lay. 
10 

2 
I 

3 
3 

Female. 

3 
2 

I 
2 

50 

3 

... 

Totals. 

II 

19 

5 

3 

50 

3 

•  This  amount  does  not  include  the  sums  devoted  to  the  Home  work. 


(      302      ) 

IV. — The  Swedish  Evangelical  National  Society. 
Extended  to  the  Heathen  1862. 

The  Evangelical  National  Society,  established  in  1856  for 
home  mission  work  in  Sweden,  undertook  foreign  missionary 
labour  six  years  later. 

The  mission  work  in  East  Africa  was  begun  (1866)  in 
Kunama,  from  which  country  the  missionaries  were  driven 
away  in  1869.  Then  stations  in  Mensa,  Eilet,  and  Massawa 
were  taken  up  instead,  all  of  which  have  been  given  up.  For 
the  present  the  Society  is  in  possession  of  four  stations : 
M'KuUo  (entered  1879),  and  Arkiko  (1886),  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Massawa,  Djimma,  in  the  Galla  country  (1883). 

In  1877  the  mission  work  in  the  Central  Provinces  of  India 
was  begun,  where  in  1878  two  stations  were  founded:  Nar- 
singhpur  and  Saugor.  Betul  (1880),  with  out  st:itions,  Sittal- 
jeri  (1885),  and  Nimpani  (1886).  The  station  in  Chindvara 
was  passed  over  to  this  Society  by  the  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land 1886,  with  out-station  Amarwara  1887.  The  work  in 
Africa  is  carried  on  by  preaching  of  the  Gospel  and  circulation 
of  tracts,  teaching  in  schools,  medical  mission,  and  teaching 
of  trades.  In  India,  by  preaching,  teaching  in  schools,  dis- 
tribution of  tracts,  and  Zenana  Mission  work. 

SUMMARY. 

Annual  Income^  ;^8,8oo. 


Fields  of 
Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign  Workers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com; 

muni-  Schools. 

cants. 

Scho- 
lars. 

East  Africa   . 

India,  Central  1 
Provinces  . ( 

1866 
1877 

3 

7 

Or- 
dained. 
3 

7 

Lay. 
5 
3 

Fe- 
male. 
3 

8 

Lay. 
i6 

10 

Fe- 
male. 
7 

8 

106 

about 
62 

79 

about 
30 

a 
7 

90 

408 

Totals  .     . 

... 

10 

10 

8 

II 

26 

15 

168 

109 

9 

498 

Swedish  Societies,  305 

JoNKOPiNG  Missionary  Union  for  Home  and  Foreign 
Missions. — This  missionary  union  began  about  i860  to  collect 
contributions  for  foreign  missionary  societies.  Since  1863  it  has 
supported  one  of  the  schools  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  in 
Syria.  In  1887  it  sent  out  Mr.  F.  E.  Lund  to  China,  where  he 
works  in  the  service  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  but  his 
salary  is  paid  by  the  Jonkoping  Missionary  Society. 

The  Friends  of  the  Mission  to  the  Laplanders. — This 
Society  was  established  in  1880.  Its  aim  is  to  spiritually 
benefit  the  Laplanders  by  travelling  preachers,  by  schools  and 
by  the  distribution  of  tracts  and  the  Scriptures.  It  has  a  school 
at  Lannavara  (1882),  and  has  two  workers,  Mr.  Lundberg  (1884) 
and  Miss  Hellberg  (1888),  besides  two  in  more  subordinate 
places.     Income  ^528. 

The  Ladies'  CoMxMittee  at  Stockholm  for  the  further- 
ance OF  THE  Gospel  among  the  Women  of  China. — This 
committee  was  established  1850.  It  has  never  undertaken 
direct  missionary  work,  but  has  supported  principally  the 
Mission  of  Rev.  Lechler  of  the  Basle  Missionary  Society  at 
Hong-kong.  It  supported,  1887,  41  children  in  China.  Its 
kicome,  1887,  was  ;^i88. 


(    304    ) 


THE  FINLAND  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Ihe  Finland  Missionary  Society  was  formed  on  the  19th 
of  January,  1859.  In  the  month  of  September  1862,  a  semi- 
nary for  training  missionaries  was  opened.  About  six  years 
later,  in  1868,  the  first  (seven  ordained  and  two  lay)  mission- 
aries were  sent  out.  Since  that  time  until  now  the  Society 
has  sent  out  seven  more  ordained  missionaries  and  nine 
missionaries'  wives;  there  are  no  other  European  female 
labourers. 

Having  stayed  a  year  in  the  Herero  country  for  the  sake 
of  learning  African  languages,  the  missionaries  sent  out  in 
1868  did  not  reach  their  destination  in  Ondonga  before  the 
9th  of  July,  1870,  when  missionary  labour  in  that  country 
was  at  once  commenced. 

In  the  year  1857  the  tribe  Ondonga  in  the  Ovambo 
country  was  visited  by  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Hahn  and  the  Rev. 
F.  Rath,  missionaries  in  the  service  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary 
Society;  nine  years  later,  1866,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hahn  made 
his  second  visit  to  the  same  country ;  at  that  time  he  was 
asked  by  the  chiefs  to  send  them  missionaries.  Having 
returned  to  his  station  he  entered  into  negotiations  with  the 
Society  as  to  sending  missionaries  to  that  country.  These 
negotiations  were  regarded  as  an  answer  to  prayer  that  the 
Lord  might  point  out  a  country  fitting  for  a  Mission  field. 

Concerning  the  converts  in  Ondonga  we  have  to  report 
that  the  first  one,  a  native  girl,  who  had  attended  an  invalided 
missionary  on  his  return  to  Finland,  was  baptized  in  the  year 
1876,  and  returned  to  her  native  country  in  1879;  3,t  present 
she  belongs  to  native  labourers  there. 

In  Ondonga  a  certain  number  of  young  men  applied  for 
baptism  in  the  year  1880,  but  finding  out  the  chiefs'  dislike 
to  their  intention,  they  went  to  a  missionary  station  in  the 
Herero  country,  and  there  four  of  them  were  baptized  at  the 
end  of  the  year  1881.  At  the  same  time  the  chief  of  On- 
donga became  less  suspicious  of  missionary  labour,  and  others 


Finland  Missionary  Society, 


305 


of  the  young  men  were  baptized  in  January  1883.  Since 
that  time  the  work  has  continued  without  interruption,  and 
the  number  of  native  Christians  at  Ondoni^a  has  risen  to 
between  150  and  160,  nearly  half  this  number  having  been 
baptized  during  the  year  1887. 

The  climnte  of  Ondonga  is  unheaUhy,  and  the  missionaries 
have  suffered  much  from  sickness,  but  still  the  Society  can 
thankfully  report  that  only  one  missionary  and  two  mission- 
aries' wives  have  died  there  during  seventeen  years.  Four  mis- 
sionaries have  returned  home  partially  invalided,  but  they 
remain  in  the  service  of  the  Society.  Two  ordained  and  one 
lay  missionary  have  left  the  Society  owing  to  illness. 


SUMMARY. 
Annual  Income,  ;^2,35o.^ 


Field  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 
Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Work- 
ers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com 

muni- 

cantb. 

Schools. 

Scho- 
lars. 

The          Ondonga) 
Tribe      in      the! 
Ovambo     coun-( 
try,  S.W.  Africa) 

July  ) 
1870  / 

3 

Or- 
dained. 

6 

Lay. 
3 

Fe- 
male. 

X 

\    150 

(    160 

75 
to 
80 

j  fordif- 
j    ferent 
\  classes 

about 
300 

*  Through  the  sale  of  missionary  papers,  periodicals,  and  pamphlets,  the  gross  income  is 
about  ;£  600  more. 


^ 


I 

: 

- 

- 

"* 

- 

1 

"■ 

~ 

■" 

■" 

"" 

"" 

'" 

•" 

■■ 

*■ 

■"" 

■" 

__ 

^ 

- 

- 

r 

1 

- 

j 

L 

L 

^ 

- 

' 

- 

- 

, 

1 

', 

1 

1 

1 

pi 

1 

- 

1 

1 

_j 

-L 

1 

L 

L 

1 

P  ::  o 

tf  c  o 

111  ^  o 

g  -<  CO 

z  ^  ^- 

^  ^  t 


L 


SECTION  IV. 


AMERICAN   SOCIETIES. 

BY  THE 

EEV.  J.   T.   GRACEY,    D.  D,, 

OF 

SlUFFALO,  NEW  YORK 


X  » 


(    309    ) 


MISSIONS  TO  PAGANS  IN  NORTH  AMERICA. 

Missions  to  pagan  peoples  in  North  and  South  America  date 
from  the  earHest  connection  of  Europeans  with  the  country. 
The  date  of  the  founding  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is 
1494,  and  'Isabella  the  Catholic'  directed  that  'great  care 
should  be  taken  of  the  religious  instruction  of  the  Indians.' 
Some  of  the  most  thrilling  annals  of  Roman  Catholic 
missionaries  relate  to  the  '  heroic  adventures,  sublime  en- 
durance, and  lofty  devotion'  of  the  early  Jesuit  missionaries  in 
North  America. 

The  Protestants  were  equal  to  the  Romanists  in  zeal  and 
self-sacrifice  for  these  children  of  the  wilderness.  The  royal 
charter  of  the  Plymouth  colony  provided  for  the  *  conversion 
of  such  savages  as  yet  remain  wandering  in  desolation  and 
distress,  to  civil  society  and  the  Christian  religion.'  The 
charter  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony  made  it  obligatory 
to  bring  these  native  races  *  to  the  knowledge  and  obedience 
of  the  only  true  God  and  Saviour  of  mankind,'  while  the  zeal 
of  the  colony  prescribed  the  figure  of  an  Indian  with  a  Libel  at 
his  mouth,  on  which  was  written  the  Macedonian  cry, 
'  Come  over  and  help  us.'  And  in  1636  the  laws  of  the 
Plymouth  colony  provided  for  preaching  among  the  Indians. 
An  eminent  author  in  a  new  work  just  issued  from  the  press 
says  : — 

'  These  Pilgrims  and  Puritans  were  the  pioneers  of  the  Protestant  world 
in  attempts  to  convert  the  heathen  to  Christ.  They  were  missionary 
colleges — self-supporting  missions — composed  of  men  who  went  on  their 
own  responsibility,  and  at  their  own  expense,  to  establish  their  posterity 
among  the  heathen  whose  salvation  they  sought.' 

Among  the  noble  names  of  those  who  have  devoted  them- 
selves to  the  salvation  of  heathen  tribes,  perhaps  none  rank 
higher  than  those  of  John  Eliot,  David  Brainerd,  and  the 
Msyhews. 

The  publication  of  narratives  of  the  work  of  some  of  these 
earher    missionaries    '  begat    a    debate '    in    the    House    of 


3IO  Missions  to  Pagans  in  North  America. 

Commons  '  how  the  Parliament  of  England  might  be  service- 
able to  the  Lord  Jesus  to  help  forward  such  a  work  begun.' 
In  1649  an  Act  was  passed  entitled  'A  Corporation  for  the 
Promoting  and  Propagating  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  in  New 
England.'  In  1799  the  Massachusetts  Missionary  Society 
was  formed.  Missionary  periodicals  were  established.  In 
1800  appeared  the  Connecticut  Evangelical  Magazine ;  in  1803 
the  Massachusetts  Missiofiary  Magazi?ie  and  the  Massachusetts 
Baptist  Missionary  Magazine  appeared,  and  in  1805  the 
General  Assembly's  Missionary  Magazine. 

The  number  of  Indians  now  in  the  United  States  and 
Territories,  including  Alaska,  is  248,000.  In  the  five  tribes 
recognised  as  civilised  are  65,000.  This  leaves  183,000  un- 
civilised. Of  this  number  28,600  are  already  church  members. 
In  its  possibly  well-intentioned  zeal  for  the  introduction  of  the 
English  language,  the  American  Government,  in  1887,  required 
that  the  vernaculars  should  not  be  taught,  nor  even  spoken,  in  any 
Indian  schools  on  the  Reservations,  including  Mission  stations, 
which  were  wholly  sustained  by  benevolent  funds.  Under  this 
ruling  many  stations  were  closed  from  September  to  January. 
But  the  remonstrances  coming  from  almost  every  denomination 
of  Christians  in  the  land  induced  the  Government  to  modify 
its  orders,  and  the  schools  have  all  been  re-opened.  There  are 
143  missionaries  of  different  denominations  now  labouring  among 
them.  According  to  the  last  Government  report,  the  total 
enrolment  of  Indian  youths  in  schools  is  15,212,  out  of  a  total 
of  40,000  of  teachable  age.  During  the  last  year  the  average 
attendance  increased  900  over  that  of  the  year  before. 

Among  the  Chinese  and  Japanese  in  the  United  States, 
several  churches  have  regularly  organised  missions,  fragmentary 
reference  to  which  will  be  found  in  the  statements  of  the  work 
of  the  several  Societies  in  the  following  jjages.  In  two 
instances  the  outcome  of  these  has  been  the  beginning  of 
Missions  among  their  own  people  in  other  parts  by  the 
converts  of  these  Missions. 


(    311     ) 


MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

I. — The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions.     (Organised  1810.) 

The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions 
was  the  first  Society  in  America  to  send  missionaries  to 
any  foreign  land.  It  was  organised  at  Bradford,  Mass.,  June 
29,  1 8 10.  Prior  to  this,  a  few  local  societies  had  been  formed 
in  New  England  with  special  reference  to  evangelising  the 
American  Indians.  For  several  years  God  had  been  moving 
the  hearts  of  many  individuals,  widely  separated,  in  reference 
to  the  needs  of  the  distant  regions  of  the  earth.  Samuel  J. 
Mills  entered  Williams  College  in  1807,  and  sought  to 
awaken  an  interest  in  Missions.  During  that  first  year  a 
memorable  missionary  prayer-meeting  was  held  by  the  students 
under  the  shelter  of  a  hay-stack,  to  which  they  were  driven  by 
rain,  and  the  impressions  of  that  hour  were  so  deep,  and  led  to 
such  results,  that  the  spot  where  that  meeting  was  held  has 
been  called  the  '  Birthplace  of  American  Missions.'  Two 
years  later  (1808),  a  Society  was  formed  in  the  college  'to 
effect,  in  the  person  of  its  members,  a  mission  to  the  heathen  ; ' 
but  this  organisation  was  kept  secret,  '  lest,'  as  they  said,  '  we 
should  be  thought  rashly  imprudent,  and  should  so  injure  the 
cause  we  wish  to  promote.'  Mills,  Gordon  Hall,  and  James 
Richards  went  to  Andover  Seminary,  and  there  met  Samuel 
Newell,  Adoniram  Judson,  and  Sam.iel  Nott,  Jr.,  who  were  all 
of  the  same  mind  as  to  Missions.  O.i  June  28,  1810,  Messrs. 
Newell,  Nott,  Hall,  and  Judson  presented  a  paper  to  the 
General  Association  of  Massachusetts,  in  which  they  stated 
that  '  their  minds  had  been  long  impressed  with  the  duty  and 
importance  of  personally  attempting  a  mission  to  the  heathen.* 
This  resulted  in  the  adoption,  next  day,  of  the  resolution  '  that 
there  be  instituted  by  this  association  a  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  for  the  purpose  of  devising 
Wctys  and  means,  and  adopting  and  prosecuting  measures  for 
prormoting  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen  lands.' 


312  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions, 

These  four  young  men,  joined  by  Luther  Rice,  and  the 
wives  of  three  of  them,  sailed  for  India  in  1812.  While  on 
their  way  to  India,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Rice  changed  their  views  on  the  subject  of  baptism,  which 
event  led  to  the  formation  of  the  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union  in  18 14.  On  arriving  at  Calcutta, 
numerous  difficulties  obstructed  their  design.  The  country 
was  involved  in  war,  and  no  missionary  operations  were 
allowed  by  the  Government.  Mr.  Rice  sailed  for  the 
Mauritius.  Mr.  Judson  departed  for  Burma,  and  Messrs. 
Hall  and  Nott  went  to  Bombay,  and  in  181 3  commenced 
among  the  Mahrattas  the  first  Mission  of  the  American  Board 
in  foreign  lands.  For  about  fifty  years  from  the  beginning,  the 
Presbyterian  and  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  churches  ro-operated 
with  the  Board  in  the  conduct  of  Missions  ;  but  the  Board  is 
now  supported  chiefly  by  Congregationalists,  the  Reformed 
(Dutch)  churches  having  withdrawn  in  1857,  and  the  Pres- 
byterian churches  in  187 1,  from  the  belief  that  these  churches 
respectively  could  prosecute  missionary  work  more  vigorously 
under  Boards  of  their  own.  The  purpose  and  hope  expressed 
at  the  time  of  their  withdrawal  have  been  realised,  and  they 
have  laboured  with  more  vigour  and  success  for  the  evangelisa- 
tion of  the  world,  while  the  present  work  of  the  American 
Board  is  far  in  advance  of  what  it  was  when  the  withdrawal 
took  place. 

In  the  early  history  of  the  Board  much  missionary  work  was 
done  among  the  North  American  Indians,  and  several  tribes 
were  reached  and  christianised  by  its  missionaries.  All  work 
within  the  United  States  has  been  turned  over  to  other 
societies.  In  187 1,  the  Board  transferred  to  the  Presbyterian 
Board,  then  newly  organised  as  a  separate  Board,  its  Syrian 
Mission,  an  off-shoot  of  the  Mission  to  Palestine;  also  its 
Missions  in  Persia,  Siam,  and  at  Cape  Palmas,  Liberia,  the  last 
three  having  been  continued  under  the  supervision  of  the 
American  Board  since  their  beginning  in  1833.  The  Amoy 
Mission  in  China  and  the  Arcot  Mission  in  India  were 
transferred  to  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Board  in  1857. 

The  Board  is  now  in  its  seventy-ninth  year,  and  we  gather 
from  its  publications  that  the  nine  corporate  members  at  the 
beginning  were  all  from  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut.  Its 
present  corporate  membership  numbers   927,  from  25  States 


American  Board  for  Foreigfi  Missions.  313 

and  Terrilories.  During  the  78  years  of  its  existence, 
the  aggregate  receipts  of  the  Board  have  been  $23,118,785  = 
^4,623,000.  It  has  sent  out  1,974  missionaries  and  assistant 
missionaries,  817  of  the  number  being  men,  of  whom  623 
were  ordained.  Of  the  194  not  ordained,  45  were  physicians, 
and  149  teachers,  printers,  and  business  agents.  Of  the 
ordained  men  32  were  also  physicians.  Of  the  1,974  persons 
sent  out,  1,157  were  women,  of  whom  357  were  unmarried. 
To  the  422  churches  organised  under  its  supervision,  107,000 
persons  have  been  admitted  on  confession  of  faith.  Durmg 
the  year  1887-8,  the  Board  sent  out  as  new  missionaries  8 
men  and  21  women.  Eleven  new  churches  were  formed.  In 
the  336  churches  on  mission  ground,  to  which  4,388  persons 
were  received  on  confession  of  faith,  there  are  now  30,546 
members.  The  receipts  of  the  Board  for  the  past  year 
from  all  sources,  including  Women's  Boards,  amounted  to 
$667,289. 

The  Board  conducts  successful  Missions  in  Papal  lands.  It 
has  two  Missions  in  Mexico,  one  in  Spain,  and  one  in  Austria, 
all  of  which  were  commenced  in  1872.  The  work  in  these 
Papal  lands  is  reported  as  encouraging,  though  in  Western 
Mexico  persecution  of  the  most  malignant  character  awaits 
those  known  to  have  sympathy  with  the  Gospel.  In  Northern 
Mexico  no  such  alliance  between  Church  and  State  is 
recognised,  and  churches  are  being  organised,  and  large 
congregations  greet  the  missionary  from  the  first.  In  Spain 
their  high  school  for  girls  is  a  recognised  success.  In  Austria 
the  churches  gain  in  numbers  at  every  communion,  and 
trained  workers  are  bemg  furnished  to  labour  amongst 
Bohemians  and  others  in  the  United  States. 

This  Society  has  conducted  extensive  educational  work, 
always  having  in  view  the  preparation  of  an  evangelistic 
agency.  In  its  several  missions,  it  has  17  theological  schools, 
with  251  scholars;  59  colleges  and  high  schools,  with  3,947 
scholars  ;  59  girls'  boarding  schools,  with  3,068  scholars.  It 
conducts  892  common  schools,  with  34,855  pupils,  having, 
including  some  not  reported  in  any  of  these,  a  total  of  pupils 
under  instruction  of  42,733  persons.  Among  those  higher 
institutions  may  be  mentioned — Central  Turkey  College, 
Aintab,  established  in  1875;  Euphrates  College,  Harpoot, 
established  in  1878;  Anatolia  College,  Marsovan,  established 


314  American  Board  for  Forsigfi  Missions. 

in  1885;  Jaffna  College,  Ceylon,  established  in  1877;  Kyoto 
Training  School,  Japan,  established  in  1875;  North  Pacific 
Institute,  Sandwich  Island,  established  in  1877  ;  Constantinople 
Home,  organised  in  1870.  Robert  College  at  Constantinople 
is  also  an  outgrowth  of  the  missionary  work  of  the  Board. 

India  (1813). — The  Mission  in  Bombay  was,  as  we  have 
seen,   the   first   foreign   Mission   founded    by    any    American 
Society.     When  the   missionaries    sent   by   their   Board  were 
refused  permission   to  remain  at  Calcutta,  two  of  them,  Rev. 
Gordon    Hall  and    Rev.    Samuel  Nott,   escaped  to  Bombay, 
where    they    were    also,    at    first,    forbidden    to    engage    in 
missionary  work;   but   after   suffering   much  annoyance,   and 
once  having  their  passage  engaged  to  England  by  order  of  the 
Bombay   Government,    they   at   last   received   permission    to 
remain.       The    letter    granting    the    permission    was    dated 
December    21,    18 13.     This    work   is   now   divided  into  two 
Missions,    the    Marathi    and    the    Madura.      The    Marathi 
Mission  embraces  Bombay,  Ahmednagar,  Wadale,  and  other 
principal  points.     It  has  seven  stations,  with  102  out-stations,  12 
missionaries  (one  of  them  a  physician),  15  native  pastors,  32 
preachers,    two    medical    catechists,    with    Bible-readers    and 
teachers,   making  a  total   of  255   native  helpers.     In  the  27 
churches  are  1823  members,  157  of  whom  were  received  on 
confession    of    faith    last    year.      The    native    contributions 
amounted    to    $4,779    =    £^^^'      ^   Society    of    Christian 
Endeavour  has  done  good  work.     Voluntary  labour  has  been 
performed  by  27  persons  connected  with  this  Mission,  10  of 
whom  have  preached  nearly  500  times  in  30  places  near  the 
city.     The  Theological  Seminary,  suspended  since   1866,  was 
re-opened  with  a  class  of  nine.     The  Mission  high-school  and 
college  has  grown  from   14  pupils    in    1882  to   311  in   1887, 
the    pupils   being   mainly  high-caste   Brahmans.     There   is   a 
theological  school  and  college  conducted  by  the  Mission  at 
Ahmednagar. 

The  Madura  Mission  (1834)  embraces  besides  Madura, 
with  its  70,000  population,  Dindigal,  Mandapasalai,  Battala- 
gundu,  and  other  places,  in  all  12  stations,  with  234  out- 
stations,  36  churches,  3,233  church  members,  11,881  adherents, 
10  missionaries,  20  native  pastors,  399  native  workers  of  all 
classes,  138  common  schools  with  3,215  pupils,  a  collegiate 


American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions.  315 

theological  institute  with  334  pupils— in  all  the  Mission  5,680 
pupils;  and  the  native  contributions  amount  to  $6,545  = 
^1,363.  A  new  feature  is  the  employment  of  native  evangelists 
by  the  native  churches  themselves  for  the  outlying  districts. 

The  Ceylon  Mission  was  organised  in  18 16,  and  embraces 
Batticotta,  Oodooville,  and  other  stations,  in  all  7,  with  25  out- 
stations.  It  has  14  churches,  389  members,  8,455  under  in- 
struction ;  native  contributions,  $5,752  =;^i,i98.  This  Mission 
has  had  an  exceptional  educational  work.  The  report  says  that 
one  in  thirteen  of  the  population  is  in  school,  and  nearly  all 
schools  are  under  the  management  of  the  missionaries.  329 
students  have  been  educated  m  the  Jaffna  College. 

The  Island  World. — The  American  Board  attempted  a 
work  in  Sumatra;  but  the  missionaries  were  killed  and  the 
work  given  up.  Again  they  attempted  work  in  Borneo  in 
1839,  but  this  too  was  abandoned.  Interest  in  these 
inlands  was  awakened  by  two  youths  coming  in  1809  from  the 
Sandwich  Islands.  In  1819  the  American  Board  sent  17 
persons  to  engage  in  Mission  work  there.  On  arriving  at  the 
islands,  they  found  the  people  had  abolished  idolatry,  and 
were  ready  to  receive  Christian  teachers.  In  1828  a  work  of 
grace  begun,  and  2,500  inquirers'  names  were  entered  by  one 
missionary  and  his  wife.  From  1838  to  1843,  six  years, 
27.000  persons  were  admitted  to  the  churches.  And  in 
1863,  when  this  Board  handed  over  the  whole  to  the  Hawaiian 
Evangehcal  Association,  and  the  Mission  was  merged  in  the 
conmiunity,  the  missionary  churches  of  the  Board  had  enrolled 
50,000  members. 

The  Board  still  co-operates  with  the  Hawaiian  Evangelical 
Association  in  work  among  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  and  the 
immigrants  who  are  flocking  to  Hawaii  especially  from  Japan 
and  China.  The  North  Pacific  Missionary  Institute  at 
Honolulu  has  had  14  students  during  the  past  year,  six  of 
whom  graduated  to  the  ministry.  A  special  blessing  is  attending 
the  efforts  made  by  this  Board  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Board  to  reach  the  Japanese  in  the  island. 

Micronesia  Mission  was  begun  in  1852,  and  has  now  21 
missionaries,  68  native  helpers,  and  4,644  church  members. 
It  embraces  the  Gilbert,  Caroline,  and  Ladrone  Islands  of  the 
Pacific,  and  is  the  foreign  Mission  of  the  Hawaiian  churches. 


3i6  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions. 

On  the  Caroline  Islands  work  was  begun  by  Messrs.  Snow, 
Gulick,  and  Sturges,  and  dieir  wives.  Last  year  the  work  in 
Micronesia  seemed  to  be  doomed  to  serious  check,  if  not  to 
overthrow,  by  reason  of  the  Spanish  occupation.  And, 
indeed,  it  was  a  fearful  blow  which  fell  on  Ponape,  from  which 
it  will  require  long  time  fully  to  recover.  But,  happily, 
through  the  favouring  hand  of  Providence,  and  in  consequence 
of  the  prompt  and  efficient  action  of  the  United  States 
Government  and  its  representatives  in  Manila  and  Yokohama, 
Mr.  Doane  was  restored  to  his  home  and  work,  the  revolt  was 
terminated  witliout  bloodshed,  a  wise  and  pacific  governor  was 
sent  to  Ponape,  and  protection  was  guaranteed  to  every  form 
of  missionary  work.  Under  these  conditions,  and  inspired  by 
the  good  counsels  and  examples  of  the  missionaries,  the 
natives  threw  down  their  arms,  gave  back  their  booty,  and 
resumed  their  wonted  life ;  and  churches  and  schools  again  are 
opened  and  thronged,  and  the  sinritual  wastes  are  being 
repaired.  The  work  begun  on  the  Gilbert  and  Marshall 
Islands  in  1857  has  not  been  interrupted.  In  thirty  years,  five 
languages  of  the  Pacific  group  have  been  reduced  to  writing, 
and  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament  has  been  put  into  two  of 
them.  A  necessary  feature  of  this  island  work  is  the  use  of 
missionary  ships.  This  Mission  has  now  its  fourth  vessel, 
each  one  bearing  in  succession  the  name  The  Morning  Star. 

Turkey. — In  1823  two  missionaries  of  this  Board — Goodell 
and  Bird — arrived  at  Beirut,  and  commenced  the  Syria 
Mission.  This  has  expanded  into  four  large  Missions  of  the 
Board  in  European  and  Asiatic  Turkey.  The  labours  of  the 
missionaries  have  been  confined  to  the  Christian  sects.  The 
old  Armenian  churches  and  communities  seem  to  be  receiving 
more  and  more  of  the  teichings  of  the  Gospel.  The  famine 
relief  afforded  by  Christenidom,  and  largely  administered  by 
the  missionaries,  has  resulted  in  some  places  in  important 
accessions  to  the  churches. 

The  European  Turkey  Mission  (1858)  has  four  stations — 
Constantinople,  Philippolis,  and  Samakov,  and  29  out-stations, 
650  members,  633  pupils,  and  a  native  income  of  $3,508  = 
;£73i.  Never  before  have  so  many  additions  been  made  to 
the  church  as  last  year. 

The    Western  Turkey  Mission  (18 19)  embraces  Constanti- 


Am  erica  7 1  Board  for  Foreign  Missions.  317 

nople,  Cesarea,  Marsovan,  Smyrna,  and  other  points;  in  all 
8  stations,  106  out-stations,  29  churches,  2,648  members, 
5,138  pupils.  The  Turkish  Government's  repressive  measures 
toward  these  schools  during  the  past  year  have  been  happily 
checked. 

The  Easkrii  Turkey  Mission  (1836)  takes  in  Erzroom, 
Harpoot,  and  three  other  principal  places,  making  five  stations, 
with  115  out-stations,  41  churches,  2,542  members,  6,392 
under  instruction. 

The  Central  Turkey  Mission  (1847)  includes  Aintab  and 
Marash,  two  stations,  with  51  out-stations,  160  native  workers, 
33  churches,  and  4,050  members. 

Africa  (1835V — This  Board  conducted  a  Mission  at  the 
Gaboon,  West  Africa,  which  was  organised  in  1835,  and 
continued  under  the  most  adverse  influences  during  thirty-five 
years.  When  the  Presbyterians  organised  a  separate  Missionary 
Society  this  Mission  was  transferred  to  them.  It  then  (1870) 
had  five  missionaries,  one  native  teacher,  one  church,  and  two 
boarding  schools. 

The  Zulu  Mission  in  Natal,  South  Africa,  was  begun  in 
1835,  niarking  thus  the  first  effort  of  any  organised  society  to 
carry  the  Gospel  to  the  Zulus.  Six  missionaries,  with  their 
wives,  embarked  from  Boston,  but  they  parted  at  Cape  Town. 
Messrs.  Grout,  Champion,  and  Dr.  Adams  went  directly  to 
Natal.  Rev.  Aldin  Grout  and  his  wife  went  to  South  Africa 
in  1834,  and,  with  the  exception  of  two  years,  continued  in 
it  until  1870.  Messrs.  Lindsley,  Venable,  and  D.  Wilson,  with 
their  wives,  travelled  1,000  miles  in  ox- wagons  over  roadless 
regions  to  Umzilikazi's  country  to  organise  a  Mission  there. 
They  located  at  Mosika,  about  100  miles  from  Kuruman, 
the  station  so  long  occupied  by  Dr.  Moffat.  But  within  a 
year  war  and  sickness  compelled  them  to  retire  to  their  brethren 
at  Natal.  Although  in  1842  the  Mission  had  two  congre- 
gations, one  of  250,  and  the  other  of  500,  with  two  schools, 
yet  the  Board  saw  so  little  that  was  hoijeful  in  this  field  that  they 
determined  to  withdraw.  But  Dr.  Adams  declined  to  leave, 
and  proposed  to  support  himself  by  teaching  Dutch  Boers. 
As  a  result,  the  Board  did  not  withdraw.  It  has  now  three 
Missions  in  Africa,  to  wit — 

The  Z?^///J//>i-W2  (1835). — The  eight  stations  of  this  Mission 


3i8  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions, 

are  near  the  coast  in  Natal.  Natal  became  a  British  colony  in 
1856.  Its  port  is  Durban,  a  city  of  17,000  inhabitants.  The 
Mission,  begun  in  1835,  has  now  16  churches,  with  979 
members,  of  whom  108  were  added  the  past  year.  There  is  a 
theological  school  at  Amanzimtote,  also  an  industrial  school ; 
and  there  are  two  girls'  boarding  schools  within  the  Mission. 
Some  of  the  converts  are  already  engaged  in  Christian  work  in 
regions  towards  the  interior. 

The  West  Central  African  Mission  (1880). — Tlr.s  Mission, 
established  in  1880,  was  driven  from  Bailundu  in  18S4,  ^^^'^  is 
now  thoroughly  re-established,  with  three  stations  :  Bengucila, 
on  the  coast;  Bailundu,  200  miles  from  Benguella,  on  the 
mountains  inland ;  and  Bihe,  50  miles  still  further  inland. 
The  Umbundu  language,  which  our  missionaries  have  reduced 
to  writing,  the  first  books  in  which  were  printed  the  last  year, 
is  spoken  far  into  the  interior  of  Africa,  and  it  is  believed  that 
it  will  prove  an  exceptionally  favourable  channel  for  the 
propagition  of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  central  portions  of 
Equatorial  Africa. 

The  East  Central  African  Mission  (1883). — The  two 
stations  of  this  Mission  are  near  the  port  of  Inhambane,  which 
is  550  miles  north  of  Durban.  The  natives  prove  docile,  and 
the  two  missionaries  find  ample  scope  for  their  labour.  Mr. 
Bates,  of  this  Mission,  and  Mr.  Wilder,  of  the  Zulu  Mission, 
have  undertaken  a  tour  of  exploration  into  the  Gaza  country 
at  the  north,  where  Umganu,  the  son  of  Umzila,  is  the 
sovereign.  It  is  expected  that  a  station  will  soon  be  opened  at 
his  capital,  Umoyamuhle. 

China  (1847). — When  the  '  Five  Ports  '  were  first  opened  to 
foreigners,  Amoy  was  occupied  by  the  American  Board,  under 
the  appeal  of  David  Abeel,  D.D.  This  was  afterwards  made 
over  to  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  ;  but  the  work  of  this 
Society  has  expanded  into  four  Missions,  in  which  there  are 
erigaged  80  American  missionaries,  45  of  whom  are  women, 
with  94  native  helpers.  The  22  churches  have  a  total 
membership  of  1,383,  of  whom  183  were  added  last  year.  The 
Missions  are  the  following  : — 

The  Foochow  Mission  (1847). — The  city  of  Foochow, 
having  a  population  of  630,000,  is  the  centre  of  this  Mission 
work,  which  is  carried  on  both  in  the  suburbs  of  this  city  and 


Ameiicaii  Board  for  Foreign  Missions^  319 

also  at  the  station  of  Shao-wu,  150  miles  in  the  interior,  upon 
ihe  river  Min.  The  15  churches  have  368  members,  of  whom 
34  were  received  tlie  past  year.  Not  less  than  30,000  patients 
were  treated  by  medical  missionaries. 

The  North  China  Mission  (1854). — This  has  its  centre  in 
the  province  of  Chihli,  extending  also  into  Shantung.  Its 
principal  stations  are  the  capital,  Peking ;  Kalgan,  on  the 
northern  border ;  Tientsin,  the  port ;  Tung-cho,  and  Pao- 
ting-fu.     The  four  churches  have  976  members. 

The  Shansi  Alissioft  (1882). — This  Mission  is  in  the 
province  of  the  same  name,  west  of  Chihli,  and  was  begun  in 
1882.  It  has  two  stations,  Tai-ku  and  Fen-chow-fu.  The 
missionaries  are  just  beginning  to  reap  some  fruits  from  their 
labours.  The  province  is  still  cursed  by  the  cultivation  and 
use  of  opium. 

The  Hong  Ko7ig  Mission  (1883). — A  single  missionary  has 
held  this  post  at  Hong  Kong  for  five  years,  meeting  large 
numbers  of  Chinamen  going  to  and  returning  from  the  United 
States. 

Japan  (1869). — The  first  missionary  of  this  Board  to  Japan 
sailed  in  1867.  It  now  consists  of  two  Missions,  one  known 
as  t\\Q  Japan  Mission  (1869),  and  the  Northern  Japan  Mission 
(1883).  The  principal  stations  are  Kyoto,  Kobe,  Osaka, 
Tokyo  ;  and  for  the  north,  Niagata  and  Sendai.  The  two 
Missions  count  23  missionaries,  3  of  whom  are  physicians. 
The  churches  organized  number  43,  with  6,340  members, 
besides  753  baptized  but  not  organized  into  churches.  During 
the  15  months  ending  March  31,  1888,  there  were  2801  additions 
on  profession  of  faith.  The  Evangelist  school  for  women  has 
27  pupils;  that  for  training  nurses,  27.  The  contributions 
from  natives  amount  to  $41,022.  The  report  says: — 'The 
churches  have  gained  in  number  and  influence.  The  advance 
in  church  membership  is  nearly  fifty  per  cent,  over  the  previous 
year.'  While  over  7,000  professed  Christians  are  organized 
into  churches,  other  Christians  remain  unorganized  '  for  want 
of  pastors  and  time  to  do  it'  Considerable  discussion  has 
been  had  for  some  months  past  (December,  1888)  about  the 
propriety  of  the  Missions  of  this  Board  in  Japan  joining  in  the 
Union  Church  movement,  known  as  the  '  United  Church  of 
Christ ; '  but  unanimity  of  view  has  not  been  reached  as  to  the 


320  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions. 

wisdom  of  such  proceeding,  though,  apparently,  the  best 
spirit  pervades  all  parties  in  the  discussion.  It  is  possible 
that  conclusions  may  have  been  reached  before  this  volume 
is  given  to  the  public. 

The  foreign  secretaries  unite  in  asking  for  a  reinforcement 
of  40  ordained  missionaries,  9  physicians,  and  30  single  women 
to   sustain   and   enlarge   the   work   in   hand.     The   secretary 

says : — 

'  No  figures  can  do  justice  to  the  wide  work  of  this  Board — to  the  moral 
and  social  changes  wrought  in  the  hfe  and  character  of  hundreds  of 
thousands,  yea,  of  milHons  of  our  fellow  men.  Yet  figures  may  help  to 
direct  attention  to  some  of  the  agencies  employed,  and  help  us  to  realize 
in  some  feeble  manner  our  obligations  to  our  great  Leader  for  His  blessing 
•he  past  year.  It  is  our  privilege  to  report  1050  centres  of  evangelical 
effort — seventy  more  than  ever  before ;  a  net  gain  of  one  ordained  mis- 
sionary and  of  twenty  young  women  connected  with  the  Women's  Board ; 
a  gain  of  nine  pastors  and  fifty-five  preachers  ;  a  gain  of  eleven  churches 
and  of  4388  in  these  many  lands  and  languages  who  have  made  con- 
fessions of  their  faith  in  Christ — a  larger  number  than  in  any  previous 
year  since  the  great  in-gatheiing  at  the  Sandwich  Islands;  a  gain  of  looo 
young  men  and  young  women  in  our  high  schools  and  colleges,  till  the 
number  approaches  7000,  who  are  brought  under  the  direct  personal 
influence  of  thoroughly  cultured  Christian  teachers.  Add  to  these  over 
34,000  children  and  youths  in  common  schools  in  which  the  Scriptures  are 
daily  read  and  prayer  offered,  and  some  conception  may  be  had  of  the  vast 
work  of  Christian  education  in  our  hands,  and  of  its  prospective  influence 
on  the  future  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Hardly  less  significant  in  its 
bearings  on  the  question  of  independence  and  self-support  were  the  con- 
tributions from  native  sources  for  various  Christian  objects,  amounting  in 
all  to  $124,274.' 

Three  Women's  Boards  co-operate  with  this  Board.  The 
organ  of  the  Society  is  The  Missionary  Herald^  now  in  its 
85th  volume.  The  following  is  a  summary  of  all  the  work  of 
this  Board,  in  papal  as  well  as  pagan  lands : — 

Missions  .....•••  22 

Stations  ....••••  90 

Out-stations      .......  960 

Churches          .......  336 

Church  members       ......  30,546 

Added  during  the  year       .          .                    •          •  4,388 

Colleges,  high  s'rho  >ls,  and  seminaries          .          •  59 

Pupils  in  the  above   ......  3,947 

Boarding  schools  for  gids  .....  50 

Pupils  in  boarding  schools  for  jjirls      .          .          .  3,068 

Common  schools       .          .                    ...  892 


Am^ica7i  Baptist  Missionary  Union.  321 


Pupils  in  common  school 


Whole  number  under  instruction  , 

Ordained  missionaries  (ll  physicians)  . 
Physicians  not  ordained,  8  men  and  4  women 
Other  male  assistants  .... 

Women  (wives,    160 ;    unmarried,   besides  4  phy 
sicians,  122).  ..... 

Wh(jle  number  of  labourers  from  America  , 
Native  pastors ,,.,., 
Native  preachers  and  catechists  ,  •  , 
Native  school-teachers        .  •  ,  . 

Other  native  helpers.  .         .         •         . 

Total  native  assistants        .  .  •  , 

Whole  number  of  labourers         ,  ,  , 

Native  contributions,  so  far  as  reported        , 

See  Summary,  p.  322. 

The  American  Missionary  Association  represents  the 
Congregational  churches  in  the  conduct  of  Missions  among 
pagan  peoples  in  the  United  States.  It  sustains  18  schools, 
and  11,091  are  under  instruction.  There  are  5  churches,  and 
13  missionaries.  In  its  California  Chinese  Alission,  it  records 
211  who  'profess  to  have  ceased  from  idol  worship.'  of  whom 
150  are  said  to  '  give  evidence  of  Christian  character.'  These 
converted  Chinese  have  themselves  inaugurated  a  Mission  to 
the  province  whence  they  came,  in  Southern  China. 


34,855 


42,733 

167 

12 

II 

282 

472 
166 
448 
i>253 
268 

2,135 

2,607 
[24,274 


II. — The  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 

(Organized  18 14.) 

When  the  Baptists  of  England  commenced  a  Mission  in 
Bengal,  the  influence  of  their  action  extended  to  the  Baptists 
in  America,  and  prompted  them  to  inquire  what  they  might  do 
to  conduct  evangelistic  enterprise  on  a  more  extensive  scale. 
No  sooner  was  it  known  in  America  that  Thomas  and  Carey 
had  gone  to  India,  than  missionary  societies  began  to  be 
formed  in  New  England  and  the  Middle  States  to  help  them  in 
their  work.  The  immediate  occasion  of  the  organization  of 
their  foreign  missionary  efforts  was  the  change  of  views  of 
Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice  on  the  question  of  baptism,  as  stated 
in  the  previ:)us  section.  Mr.  Judson  immediately  notified 
some  leading  ministers  of  the  American  Baptist  Church  of  this 
naodification    of    his    views.       Compelled    by    an    intolerant 

V 


CO 

O 

t— ( 

m 


00 

<; 

ro 

o 

ro 

w 

'^ 

^ 

II 

<il 

OS 

u 

00 

t— 1 

M 

^ 

t^ 

w 

VO 

:^ 

^ 

Mh 

?^ 

o 

S 

> 

^ 

< 

^ 

s 

^ 

a> 

•S3  odjnd 

ro 

00 

vo 

0 

)^ 

!^ 

IP?      aoj      ^uou 

lO 

-' 

o 

lO 

0 

-^qu^U'^^)  S'^P^N 

•^ 

^ 

t^ 

•* 

'^ 

Ov 

1 

lO 

•uoijonjis 

t- 

s 

S; 

^ 

K 

-ui  japun  iBjox 

t^ 

vo 

M 

5- 

^ 

00 

m 

lO 

m 

•^looqos  uotu 

VO 

t^ 

v^ 

^ 

ON 

8. 

-luof^   ux  sjEioijDg 

>;• 

^^ 

o 

s 

•s]OoqDS  SuipjRoa 

8 

0 

8v 

00 

°u 

vo 

r-. 

-5 

.SH!0   "I  sjBioips 

•SiOOLjOg  Sui 

-piBOf]  puB  q§l|-) 

ON 

■* 

vo 

•* 

00 

m 

sAog  puB  '-sSaj 

*! 

-[03    UI     sjBjoqDv^ 

" 

'^ 

" 

f<i 

•siooqig  |E0i§oi 

■* 

„ 

^ 

m 

0. 

0 

w> 

-oaqj^  UI  saE|oqDS 

■" 

■" 

'' 

■ 

w 

oo 

o 

Tf 

00 

Ov 

0 

o 

lO 

•sju3J3qpv 

*! 

" 

t-^ 

'T 

j: 

■  o  ■ 

o 

o 

o 

Tt- 

•sjaquiaj^i 

•>t 

o 

O 

? 

■* 

•jaquinj^ 

t^ 

M 

H 

^ 

vo 

N 

"^ 

f. 

t^ 

m 

•3ApBJ^  lE?ox 

u. 

t>. 

% 

» 

0 

•SiadjaH  jaqiQ 

lO 

c? 

^ 

00 

M 

? 

4) 

m 

1 

ON 

N 

m 

^ 

c 

^ 

•sjaqoTja  J 

«o 

" 

N 

rt 

•saaqDvaaj  jaqjQ 

c 

\o 

^ 

^ 

< 

•SJOJSBj 

(N 

^ 

VO 

O 

t^ 

(. 

% 

0! 

•U3U]0^^ 

o 

vo 

eo 

lO 

t^ 

vo 

M 

V 

5 

paiuBui-ij^ 

ct 

•U31U  aaqjo 

„ 

vo 

„ 

VO 

^ 

M 

o- 

■^ 

puB  SUBlDIsAqj 

?^. 

V 

•paujBjJO 

ON 

Si 

^ 

^ 

t^ 

CO 

•suoprj^ 

m 

Ov 

VO 

M 

00 

^ 

eg 

m 

ON 

m 

rs, 

J^ 

•unS..q  >iJOAV 

'^ 

^ 

00 

CO 

§ 

• 

. 

.2 

15 

s 

2 
IS 

1 

1 

6 

c 

£ 

E^ 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Ufiioft,  323 

Governi..^nt  to  leave  Bengal,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  proceeded 
in  18 1 3  to  Rangoon,  in  Burma,  and  at  once  entered  upon 
preparations  for  missionary  work  ;  and  Mr.  Rice  the  same 
year  returned  to  America  to  lay  before  the  Baptist  churches 
the  wants  of  the  heathen  world.  I'his  resulted,  in  May  1814, 
in  an  assembly  of  delegates  from  various  parts  of  the  country, 
held  in  Philadelphia,  which  organized  '  The  General  Missionary 
Convention  of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  the  United  States 
of  America  for  Foreign  Missions.'  This  Convention  was  to 
meet  every  three  years,  hence  it  became  known  as  '  The 
Triennial  Convention.'  The  Constitution  provided  for  a 
Board  of  twenty-one  commissioners,  to  be  known  as  '  The 
Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  United  States.'  On 
the  withdrawal  of  the  co-operation  of  the  Baptists  of  the 
Southern  States,  the  Society  received  the  title  it  still  bears — 
*The  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union.' 

Burma  (18 13). — It  is  almost  a  matter  of  course  that 
Burma  has  been  the  special  charge  of  the  Baptist  missionary 
force,  and  hence  we  are  prepared  for  the  statement  that  of 
the  259  missionaries,  including  single  ladies  and  wives  of 
mi.-sionaries,  in  connection  with  the  Asiatic  Missions  of  the 
Board,  iii,  or  nearly  one-half,  are  connected  with  the  Mission 
in  Burma,  where,  however,  in  point  of  fact,  there  are  six 
distinct  Missions  to  as  many  different  races,  and  conducted  in 
as  many  distinct  languages;  viz.,  Burmese,  Sgau  Karen,  and 
Pwo  Karen,  Shan,  Kachin,  and  Chin,  which  were  organized  in 
succession  in  the  order  of  this  statement.  The  Society  points 
out  that  while  at  least  80  per  cent,  of  the  population  of 
Burma  are  Burmans,  only  40  per  cent,  of  their  misSionaiy 
force  is  devoted  to  that  people,  and  only  25  per  cent,  of  the 
whole  missionary  force  in  Burma  are  men.  Hence  they 
regret  that  during  the  past  two  years  they  have  been  able  only 
to  establish  four  new  stations  in  Upper  Burma,  at  Mandalay, 
ISlyingyan,  Sagaing,  and  Pyinmana.  The  Karen  and  other 
native  races  brought  to  Christ  through  this  Mission  have 
proved  excellent  propagandists.  The  Mission  to  the  Chins, 
so  bright  with  promise,  owes  its  beginning  over  70  years  ago 
and  its  recent  resurrection  to  Karen  evangelists. 

The  Baptist  Missionary  Union  entered  upon  the  75th 
year  of  its  history,  having  in  this,  its  first  mission,  20  stations, 

Y    2 


324  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 

with  538  oiit-st-itions,  730  missionary  labourers,  528  churches, 
and  28,009  members,  giving  $41,045.20  (over  ;2^8,ooo) 
towards  their  own  work,  while  they  have  in  training  over  4,000 
Sunday-school  scholars,  and  over  11,000  day-school  pupils, 
distributed  as  follows  : — 

The  Bur  man  Mission. — 51  missionaries,  16  men  and  35 
women  (including  wives  of  missionaries) ;  13  ordained  and  39 
unordained  native  preachers;  21  churches,  1,686  members, 
150  baptized  in  1887. 

The  Karen  Mission. — 47  missionaries,  15  men  and  32 
women;  no  ordained  and  351  unordained  native  preachers; 
494  churches,  26,008  members,  1,877  baptized  in  1887. 

The  Shan  Mission. — 6  missionaries,  2  men  and  4  women ; 
7  unordained  native  preachers ;  2  churches,  42  members,  i 
baptized  in  1887. 

The  Kachi7i  Mission. — 2  missionaries,  i  man  and  i  woman  ; 
2  ordained  and  i  unordained  native  preachers  ;  3  churches,  39 
members,  3  baptized  in  1887. 

The  Chin  Mission. — 5  missionaries,  2  men  and  3  women; 
15  ordained  and  16  unordained  native  preachers;  7  churches, 
174  members,  52  baptized  in  1887. 

Assam  (1836). — The  hope  of  reaching  Upper  Burma  through 
Upper  Assam  led  to  the  attempt  to  establish  a  Mission  in  that 
district  in  1836  ;  but  the  obstacles  proved  to  be  too  great,  and 
the  missionary  force  retired  to  the  Assam  Valley,  and  estabhshed 
a  Mission  among  the  Assamese,  which  has  extended  among  the 
Hill  tribes,  till  it  is  now  organized  into  three  Missions,  to  wdt :  the 
Assamese^  the  Garo^  and  the  Naga  Missions.  Notwithstanding 
the  serious  discouragement  of  obliquity  of  conduct  resulting 
in  the  necessary  expulsion  of  many  church  members  during 
the  year,  the  28  churches  number  1,842  believers,  with  398 
Sunday-school  scholars,  and  1,481  day  pupils.  These  are 
distributed  as  follows  : — 

Th:  Assamese  Mission. — 9  missionaries,  3  men  and  6 
women;  2  ordained  and  9  unordained  native  preachers;  15 
churches,  786  members,  37  baptized  in  1887. 

The  Garo  Mission. — 4  missionaries,  2  men  and  2  women; 
5  ordained  and  6  unordained  native  preachers  ;  10  churches, 
986  members,  165  baptized  in  1887. 

The  Naga  Mission. — 8  missionaries,  4  men  and  4  women ; 


A7tierica}i  Baptist  Missionary  Union.  325 

5  unordained  native  preachers;    3  churches,   70  members,   6 
baptized  in  1887. 

India,  Telugu  (1840). — The  work  of  this  Society  in  India 
has  been  among  the  Telugus.  This  Mission  was  begun  in 
1840,  and  is  a  very  important  one.  It  is  now  distributed  over 
13  districts,  and  has  150  out-stations.  It  has  52  organized 
church  societies,  of  which  19  are  entirely  self-supporting.  Its 
church  and  chapel  edifices  number  69.  Its  total  native  force 
of  ministers,  Bible  women,  and  other  helpers,  number  383. 
The  native  churches  contributed  last  year  about  $2,000  =  ;£'4i6 
for  the  work  in  various  forms. 

The  Ongole  Mission  has  had  a  remarkable  history.  Ongole 
lies  170  miles  north  of  Madras.  Work  was  commenced 
there  in  1853,  when  the  missionary  w.s  reviled  and  stoned. 
For  25  years  success  among  the  Telugus  seemed  almost 
hopeless.  But  suddenly,  like  'a  mighty  rushing  wind,'  the 
blessing  of  God  came  upon  it,  making  this  mission  '  one  of  the 
brightest  jewels  God  ever  gave  to  any  missionary  enterprise.' 
January  ist,  1867,  the  Ongole  Church  had  8  members;  in 
1877  it  reported  3,269  members. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  in  December  1870,  in  the 
midst  of  harvest,  men  and  women  turned  out  by  hundreds  to 
hear  about  Jesus.  On  June  16,  1878,  the  missionaries 
commenced  baptizing,  the  people  clamouring  for  it,  after 
careful  examination,  and  one  day  baptized  2,222.  Between 
July  6th  and  i6th  they  baptized  8,691  persons. 

We  can,  therefore,  understand  this  year's  report  when  it 
says  :— 

*If  in  any  other  field  we  should  hear  of  the  baptism  of  1,243  persons 
oy  one  missionnry  and  his  helpers  on  one  preaching  tour  of  less  than  two 
months,  our  hearts  would  kindle  with  a  flame  of  ardent  enthusiasm  and 
gratitude.  But  we  are  so  accustomed  to  marvtls  from  the  Telugu  mission 
that  we  read  with  comparative  indifference  the  glorious  record  of  1,443  ii^ 
one  station  and  565  in  another  in  a  single  year.' 

In  the  13  stations  and  150  out-stations,  this  Mission  enrolls 
28,629  members,  and  1,923  Sunday-school  pupils. 

SiAM  (1833). — A  Mission  was  commenced  in  Siam  in^  1833 
by  the  now  venerable  Rev.  William  Dean,  D.I).;  but  it  was 
simply  among  the  Chinese  portion  of  the  population.     Rev. 


326  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union, 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  J.  Smith  have  rendered  giatuitous  services 
among  the  Siamese.  They  have  now  at  Bangkok  4  mission- 
aries, 4  out-stations,  a  total  of  10  missionary  labourers,  73 
members,  6  churches,  and  Mission  property  worth  $10,909  = 
^22,712. 

China  (1843). — China  was  entered  in  1843.  The  American 
Baptist  Missions  are  located  at  Swalow,  Ningpo,  Kinwha,  and 
4  other  principal  stations  and  50  out-stations,  with  19  churches 
and  1,566  members.     Hu  Chow  was  opened  this  last  year. 

Of  the  30  missionaries,  about  one-fifth  are  at  home  for 
rest.  Rev.  William  Dean,  D.D.,  was  the  first  missionary  of 
the  Socie^y  in  China.  Since  1842,  when  work  was  begun  at 
Hong-kong,  1,425  persons  (900  men  and  525  women)  have 
been  baptised  and  received  into  church  fellowship,  217  have 
died,  138  have  been  excluded,  leaving  at  present  1,070  in 
church  membership.  Rev.  Dr.  Ashmorj  has  returned  to 
China  during  the  year  from  a  visit  to  America.  The  report  for 
Swatow  says : — 

'  Towards  the  end  of  each  quarter  our  native  helpers  have,  as  hereto- 
fore, assembled  here  in  the  compound  for  study  and  consul '  ation  ;  the 
meetings  continuing  for  one  week  in  the  second  and  third  quarters,  and 
for  two  weeks  in  the  first  and  fourih. 

*The  studies  included  exegesis  of  parts  of  the  New  Testament,  the 
doctrine  of  the  angels,  Scripture  teaching  on  the  subject  of  giving,  and 
church  polity  as  taught  in  the  Book  of  the  Acts.  There  were  also  exer- 
cises in  readmg  the  colloquial  Scriptures,  and  repeating  from  memory  the 
portions  that  were  studied  exegetically.  During  the  last  quarterly  meet- 
ings, more  time  than  usual  was  ^iven  to  prayer,  with  good  spiritual 
results.  In  addition  to  the  work  of  preaching  at  out-station  chapels,  the 
evangelists  have  visited  several  hundred  towns  and  villages,  exhorting  and 
encouraging  church-members,  and  talking  about  the  Gospel  on  passage 
boats  or  in  market  places,  as  there  was  opportunity.  As  the  out-stations 
are  double  in  number  to  the  preachers  employt-d,  two  or  three  have  been 
placed  in  charge  of  one  man.  At  nearly  all  of  these  stations  there  are 
now  deacons  oj  other  members  who  can  conduct  the  Sunday  services 
when  there  is  no  paid  preacher  present.  We  continue  to  urge  upon  the 
church-members  the  importance  and  the  necessity  of  findii.g  among  them- 
selves those  who  can  act  as  their  spiritual  guides,  who,  without  pay,  will 
exercise  watchful  care  over  the  flock. 

•  There  has  been  no  violent  opposition  to  the  work  of  evangelization  ; 
but  the  church-members  have  been  subject  to  petty  persecution,  threats  of 
violence,  and  unjust  taxation.  The  refugees  who  were  driven  from  their 
villagrs  more  than  thrc  years  ago  have  received  no  comp  nsalion  for 
their'^losses,  and  are  not  y^  t  abl-  to  return  to  their  liomes. 

*  There  is  a  growing  willingness  on  the  part  of  the  Christians  to  give  tg 


American  Baptist  Missionary  Union.  327 

the  support  of  the  work  among  themselves,  but  a  special  effort  has  been 
made  this  year  to  develop  the  ability  of  the  church  in  this  direction. 

*Two  of  the  evangelists,  by  appointment,  gave  seven  months  to  the 
work  of  collecting  money  for  the  support  of  the  native  preachers.  They 
visited  all  of  the  out-stations,  and  preached  on  the  subject  of  the  scriptural 
teaching  in  regard  to  giving.  They  went  also  to  the  homes  of  the 
Christians,  and  talked  with  them  on  the  subject,  visiting  more  than 
190  towns  and  villages.  As  a  result,  they  received  subscriptions  amount- 
ing to  more  than  $400,  which  it  is  expected  will  be  paid  in  before  the 
Chmese  New  Year  (Feb.  12).  This  special  effort  enables  us  to  see  what 
the  Christians  can  do  if  they  will,  and  we  are  encouraged  to  believe  that, 
by  systematic  weekly  giving,  during  the  year  to  come,  a  larger  sum  than 
this  can  be  raised.' 

Of  Miss  Fielde's  remarkable  work  among  or  through  Bible 
women,  the  report  says  : — 

*  The  class  for  female  evangelists  has  continued  through  nine  months  of 
the  year,  with  an  average  of  eight  women  in  training  for  future  usefulness 
in  the  church.  The  average  number  of  Bible-women  employed  throughout 
the  year  has  been  fourteen  ;  the  average  number  of  villages  visited  by  each 
woman  during  each  quarter,  thirteen;  the  average  number  of  women 
taught  in  the  Sunday  Bible-class  under  each  Bible-woman,  eight.' 

Japan  (1872). — In  Japan  a  Mission  was  begun  in  1872. 
This  Society  occupies  as  principal  stations,  Yokohama,  Tokyo, 
Kobe,  Sendai,  Shimonoseki,  and  Marioka.  They  have  23 
out-stations.  The  total  American  force  numbers  26.  They 
declare  that  they  cannot  get  the  men  to  reinforce  the  Mission. 
They  have  565  pupils  in  Sunday-schools,  and  10  churches  and 
chapels.  They  call  for  at  least  five  more  missionaries  this 
year. 

The  report  says  : — 

*The  work  in  Yokohama  has  been  peculiarly  encouraging.  Our  new 
chapel  was  dedicated  on  the  eleventh  day  of  last  February  (1887).  It  is  an 
attractive  house,  and  can  accommodate  about  250  persons.  Our  audiences 
are  sufficiently  large  to  make  the  house  often  seem  comfortably  full ;  but 
the  house  is  seldom,  as  yet,  filled  to  its  utmost.  The  brethren  are  very 
happy  in  the  possession  of  this  building,  paid  for  in  part  by  money  of 
their  own  raising,  and  in  part — less  than  half— by  money  loaned  them  by 
the  Missionary  Union.  The  church  has  elected  one  of  its  number,  Brother 
Ichikawa,  formerly  a  deacon,  to  act  as  lay  pastor,  they  paying  his  entire 
support.     He  proves  to  have  been  well  chosen.' 

The  theological  school  has  had  students  from  their  farthest 
station  north.  The  church  of  Tokyo  has  increased  from  65  to 
95,  after  having  dismissed  12  to  begin  a  church  at  Mito.     The 


328  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 

spiritual  condition  of  the  work  at  Kobe  is  reported  as  specially 
satisfactory. 

Africa. — The  Baptists  have  the  honour  of  sending  the  first 
white  missionary  to  Liberia^  where  formerly  this  Society 
sustamed  missionaries.  The  churches  are  largely  independent 
of  this  Society,  which  is  now  only  directly  represented  through 
the  Women's  Missionary  Society,  who  support  two  schools  in 
Grani  Bassa  County. 

The  Congo. — The  Livingstone  Inland  Mission  was  the  first 
to  enter  the  Congo  Valley.  By  an  arrangement  effected  with 
the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  this  Mission  was 
transferred  to  the  latter.  The  pioneer  work  of  selection  and 
establishment  of  stations  was  already  done  when  this  work  was 
handed  over  to  the  American  Society.  The  Free  State 
authorities  have  adopted  the  route  to  Stanley  Pool  selected  for 
these  missionary  stations.  The  stations  are  Mukimvika, 
Palabala,  Banza  Manteke,  Lukunga,  Leopoldville,  and  Equator 
station.  This  Mission  has  28  foreign  missionaries,  with  246 
members.  In  August  1886,  there  was  a  remarkable  movement 
among  the  people  on  the  Congo,  who  threw  away  their  idols 
and  professed  Christ.  Great  numbers  received  the  Gospel  at 
Banza  Manteke,  and  though  only  200  have  been  baptised, 
1,000  professed  to  beUeve  in  Christ.     The  report  says  : — 

*The  readiness  of  the  people  at  that  place  and  at  Lukunga  to  hear  the 
Gospel,  indicates  what  we  may  expect  in  time  to  come,  judging  from  their 
religious  condition  and  the  nature  of  their  behefs.  The  probabihty  is  that 
they  will  yield  as  readily  to  the  pure  faith  in  God  and  Christ  as  did  tlie 
islanders  of  the  sea  and  the  Karens  in  Burma.' 

'  The  great  awakening  at  Banza  Manteke  in  1886  has  been 
followed  by  a  steady  harvest,  and  a  sure  increase  of  the 
Christians  in  the  grace  and  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ; '  and  the  report  says  that  '  as  the  new  converts  were, 
of  course,  almost  entirely  ignorant  of  the  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  the  requirements  of  a  Christian  life,' 
the  missionaries  were  cautious  not  to  receive  large  numbers 
to  baptism  at  once,  but  to  place  them  under  a  course  of 
instruction.  These  converts  are  very  aggressive  Christians, 
and  persons  have  been  surprised  to  come  upon  people  that 
had  heard  the  Gospel  where  no  missionary  had  gone — to  learn 


Foreign  Missio?i  Board  of  Southern  Baptists.  329 

that  they  had  been  visited  by  these  Banza  Manteke  Christians. 
Tlie  Upper  Congo  offers  a  promising  field  in  the  Bololo  tribes, 
speaking  the  common  language  of  the  tribes  south  of  the  great 
bend  of  the  river.  The  Henry  Reed  steam  yacht  affords  means 
of  communication  among  the  stations. 

This  vSociety  conducts  important  and  very  suco<*i-sful  Missions 
in  Western  Europe,  in  Sweden,  Germany,  Russia,  Denmark, 
France,  and  Spain,  where  it  has  161  ordained  ministers;  in  all 
972  preachers,  with  654  churches,  and  66,146  members,  5,532 
of  whom  were  baptised  in  1887.  The  ably-conducted 
periodical  of  this  Society  is  the  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine, 
published  at  Boston,  Mass.  Three  Women's  Missionary 
Societies  co-operate  with  the  Board,  and  their  income  is 
included  in  the  general  receipts  of  the  Society. 

See  Summary^  p.  330. 


III. — Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  Southern 
Baptist  Convention. 

(Organised  1845.) 

In  the  heat  of  the  agitation  on  the  subject  of  slavery  in  the 
United  States,  the  Baptists  of  the  Southern  States  withdrew 
from  the  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  and  organised  a  Missionary 
Society  of  their  own,  which,  since  February  23,  1888,  has 
borne  the  corporate  title  of  '  The  Foreign  Missionary  Board 
of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention.'  Their  latest  report  says 
they  conduct  work  in  '  every  continent  of  the  globe,'  and  employ 
'  hundreds  of  labourers  disciplining  and  gathering  into  churches 
thousands  of  hopeful  converts,  and  eliciting  and  combining  at 
home  benevolent  energies  represented  by  a  million  and  a  half 
of  dollars.' 

China. — From  the  time  of  their  separation  from  the 
Baptist  Union  in  1845,  they  have  maintained  Missions  in 
China,  which  are  now  organised  into  three  Missions.  In 
Northern  China  they  have  stations  at  Tung  Chow  and 
Hwanghien.  In  Central  ("hina  they  occupy  Shanghai,  Kwin 
San,  Soo  Chow,  and  Chinkiang.  In  Southern  China  they  are 
located  at  Canton  and  vicinity.  This  is  their  oldest  Mission, 
and  it  records  for  the  past  year  32  baptisms  and  $446.58 


I— t 
CJ 

o 

CO 

< 

'z 
o 

CO 


Pi! 

CO 


CO 


-^ 
m 


S 


Contribu- 
tions for 
Schools  and 
Churches. 

-^         vo         -            P)            -         ro 
^        0           ^         O            OX 
w 

=^ 

Ill 

in        00        r^         0           'n 

t^ 

^      ^    ^     =^      ^     3           ? 

o 
o 

00              M           O              0»           00           t^                       ^ 

g  2 
§1 

Ts               M             0\             >C                 0           VO 

°    4  ^.    ^„    -   ^ 

00              M         OO              " 

S.        S      J       -&       ^        ; 

Rible 
Women 
and  other 
Helpers. 

t»          ■*       O^          (N           1-1         ro 

s 

c  ?  H        «      m       CO       w       : 

13 

•T3 

ro           M         ^           0            ui        Cs 
(S         -^           fO           N         N 

VO 

00           m        0           >*■          CO       M 

CO            VD           lO              lO              M 

CO*,.. 

c 
.2 

0            t^        C<            tv          VO         t^ 

v8 

1 

c 

00         oo~      00       co^co       co"        : 

J5 

T3 

1 

l.  .  1  ..  .  . 

1  •    •  g  -^  •    •   • 

Foreign  Missiofi  Board  of  Southern  Baptists.  331 

native  contributions.  In  this  part  of  China  they  distrib  ited 
last  year  '  about  5,000,000  pages,' tracts  and  Scriptures.  Dr. 
Graves  has  pubHshed,  in  four  volumes.  The  Life  and  Teaching 
of  Chf'ist ;  Miss  Young  has  translated  Bunyan's  Holy  War, 
and  a  native  brother,  Fung  Chak,  has  added  37  hymns  to  his 
translation  of  Gospel  hymns.  The  following  statistics  are 
given  for  1887  : — 

North  China  Mission. — Churches,  2 ;  members,  143. 

Cefitral  China  Mission — Chinkiang. — Baptised,  2  ;  present 
membership,  9  natives. 

Kwin  San. — Died,  i ;  present  membership,  16  natives. 

Soochow. — Present  membership,  9  natives. 

Shanghai. — Baptised,  6  ;  present  membership,  73-107. 

Southern  China  Mission. — Organised  churches,  4  ;  ordained 
preachers,  4 ;  unordained  preachers,  7,  and  3  not  employed  by 
mission  funds;  Bible-women,  6. 

There  are  two  chapels  in  Canton  besides  our  church,  two 
country  stations,  and  one  school  at  Ho  Tsun,  all  not  supported 
by  Mission  funds.  One  Bible-woman  also  is  supported  by 
private  funds.  Baptised,  32  ;  church  membership,  477  ;  contri^ 
butions,  $446 .  58  ;  11  schools,  with  average  attendance  of  213. 

The  totals  are  13  churches,  727  members,  and  $446 
contributions. 

Africa. — In  Africa  this  Society's  work  began  in  1846. 
They  conducted  work  formerly  in  Liberia,  and  at  one  time 
supported  as  their  missionary  Rev.  Dr.  E.  W.  Blyden.  Their 
Missions  in  this  country  are  now  located  at  Lagos,  Abbeokiita, 
and  three  other  places.  These  enroll  264  pupils.  They 
report  a  number  of  heathen  in  attendance  at  their  regular 
church  services. 

This  Society  conducts  work  also  in  Papal  lands  :  in  Italy, 
where  they  occupy  12  stations,  and  enroll  350  church 
members;  in  Brazil,  with  5  stations,  and  210  members;  in 
Mexico,  with  27  churches  and  stations,  531  members,  133 
pupils,  and  contribuiions  amounting  to  $850.  A  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  been  organised  within  the 
year.  They  also  conduct  work  among  the  North  American 
Indians,  of  whom  5,630  are  enrolled  as  members,  who 
contributed  last  year  nearly  $6,000.  They  publish  the 
Foreign  Missionary  Journal, 


(     332     ) 


IV. — The  Free  Will  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary 
Society. 

This  Society  originated  with  an  English  Baptist,  Rev.  Amos 
Sutton,  who  addressed  a  letter  from  India  to  the  Free  Baptists 
of  America,  in  1832,  which  led  to  the  organisation  of  this 
Society  in  1833.  In  1835,  Rev.  Eli  Noyes  and  Jeremiah 
Philli]:)S,  wiih  their  wives,  left  for  missionary  work  in  Orissa. 
The  Society  has  occupied  only  this  foreign  field,  and  has 
stations  at  Balasore  (1836),  Jellasore  (1840),  Midnapore 
(1863),  Bhimpore  (1873),  and  seven  other  principal  places. 
The  work  among  the  Santals  has  been  successful.  17 
American  missionaries,  male  and  female,  are  employed,  and  a 
total  force  of  40  natives  and  foreign  workers.  The  Mission 
numbers  654  communicants,  and  a  Christian  community  of 
1,266,  and  2,701  Sunday  scholars. 

It  has  an  Industrial  School  at  Balasore,  and  also  an 
orphanage.  At  Bhimpore  the  Training  School  shows  72  boys 
and  33  girls  enrolled.  This  too  has  an  industrial  department. 
In  the  Santal  Jungle  Schools  are  1,428  pupils,  as  follows  : — 
Hindus,  116;  Santal  boys,  247;  Christians,  52.  At  Mid- 
napore is  a  Bible  School,  having  16  male  students,  and  25 
females,  wives  of  the  students,  and  young  women  employed  in 
Zenana  and  day  schools.  There  is  also  here  a  Ragged  School, 
with  400  pupils  on  the  rolls.  English  work  is  conducted  at 
Chandbali,  Balasore,  and  Midnapore.  It  has  a  Mission  Press, 
which  was  last  year  'able  to  vote  nearly  600  rupees  to 
other  Mission  objects.'  At  Midnapore  there  is  a  Medical 
Dispensary. 

The  statistical  tables  show  in  the  Educational  Department 
340  Christian  pupils,  1,322  Hindus,  102  Muhammadans,  1,298 
Santals;  total,  3,058.  The  church  statistics  show  62  added 
by  baptism;  members,  654;  Sabbath  scholars,  2,701  ;  native 
contributions,  2,701  rupees;  and  a  Native  Christian  com- 
munity of  1,266. 

The  Free  Baptist  Woman's  Missionary  Society  co-operates 
with  this  Bengal  Mission. 


(     333     ) 


V. — Other  Baptist  Bodies. 

The  Baptist  General  Association  (coloured)  co-operates 
with  the  American  Baptist  Missionary,  and  supports  two  men 
on  the  Congo.  Its  income  is  about  $5,000.  The  Baptist 
Foreign  Mission  Convention  (also  coloured)  supports  three 
missionaries  among  the  native  tribes  of  Liberia. 

The  Consolidated  American  Baptists  (coloured)  conduct 
work  in  Hayti,  and  among  the  Veys  near  Lake  Bendu,  Africa. 
The  African  force  consists  of  four  men  and  one  woman.  This 
work  was  begun  in  1884,  and,  at  the  end  of  two  years, 
enrolled  50  communicants. 

The  Seventh  Day  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  organised 
in  1842,  has  conducted  work  in  Africa,  but  now  its  only  foreign 
Mission  is  in  Shanghai,  China,  where  it  began  work  in  1847, 
and  has  now  two  American  missionaries,  with  23  members. 
The  lady  medical  missionary  has  treated  during  the  year  4,200 
patients. 

This  Society  also  conducts  work  in  Holland,  and  among  the 
Jews  in  America  and  Austria.  Its  income  for  1888  was 
$12,680  =  £2,536. 

The  German  Baptist  Brethren  (Tunkers). — This  Society 
is  reported  as  havmg  a  foreign  force,  and  150  communicants ; 
but  no  information  is  procurable  except  of  a  Mission  in 
Denmark,  to  which,  probably,  these  statistics  refer. 


VI. — The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 

(Organised  181 9.) 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  was  itself  the 
offspring  of  the  missionary  zeal  of  English  Methodism,  the  first 
Wesleyan  missionaries  ever  sent  abroad  having  been  appointed 
to  New  York  and  Philadelphia  in  1769.  Within  half  a  century 
from  this  period  the  work  had  spread  over  the  whole  continent, 
reaching  even  to  California  and  Oregon.  As  early  as  i8i6, 
what  seemed  to  be  a  special  providence  opened  the  way  for 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the 
Wyandotte  Indians.     The  success  of  the  work  among  these 


334  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society, 

led  to  the  organisation  of  a  missionary  society.  For  thirteen 
years  its  work  was  exclusively  within  the  United  States  and 
Territories.  It  has  never  relinquished  its  labours  among  the 
Indians.  It  had  remarkable  success  among  some  of  them  in 
the  Southern  States,  who  reached  quite  an  advanced  stage  of 
civilisation,  and  were  subsequently  transferred  to  the  Indian 
Territory,  where  they  have  been  recognised  as  civilised  tribes. 
This  church  now  enrolls  over  2,000  Indians  as  church  members. 
All  the  work  done  by  this  church  for  these  tribes  is  not,  however, 
done  through  this  missionary  society.  This  Board  also 
conducts  work  among  Chinese  and  Japanese  in  the  United 
States.  As  many  as  400  Chinese  have  been  gathered  in  a 
single  audience  to  listen  to  gospel  preaching  on  the  streets  of 
San  Francisco.  The  average  attendance  on  the  Sunday  morn- 
ing service  has  been  93.  The  work  among  the  Japanese  has 
been  developed  into  a  foreign  mission  of  their  own,  to  their 
fellow  countrymen  who  have  immigrated  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands,  where  a  church  has  already  been  organised. 

This  society  conducts  efficient  missions  in  Papal  countries, 
such  as  Mexico,  Argentine  Republic,  Paraguay,  and  Italy,  where 
it  has  32  missionaries  from  the  United  States,  and  last  year  ap- 
propriated to  this  part  of  its  work  $165,959  =  ;^34,574.  It  has 
one  foreign  mission  among  the  members  of  the  Greek  Church, 
in  Bulgaria,  with  8  missionaries.  In  the  following  countries 
where  the  majority  of  the  people  are  Protestants,  it  also  conducts 
work,  viz.  :  Finland,  Sweden,  Norway,  Denmark,  Germany  and 
Switzerland,  where  the  missions  are  conducted  by  natives  of 
these  countries  respectively.  This  work  originated  through 
the  reflex  influence  of  the  immigrants  from  those  countries  to 
the  United  States,  who  were  roused  to  increased  spirituality  m 
the  country  of  their  adoption.  Some  30,000  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  are  now  enrolled  in  these  countries, 
and  the  society  made  appropriations  to  them,  chiefly  as  grants- 
m-aid,  last  year  over  $109,000  =  ^22,708. 

The  mission  fields  among  the  heathen  are  in  Africa,  India, 
Malaysia,  China,  Japan,  and  Korea,  and  in  these  countries  the 
society  counts  225  missionaries  and  assistant  missionaries.  On 
this  part  of  its  work  it  expended  last  year  $327,850  =  ;^68,302. 

Africa. — The  first  foreign  nission  of  this  society  was  begun 
in  1833  in  Liberia,  Africa,  by  the  sending  out  of  Rev.  Melville 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society,  335 

B.  Cox  whose  memorable  utterance  :  '  Let  a  thousand  fall,  but 
let  not  Africa  be  given  up/  has  become  historic.  From 
numerous  causes  this  mission  has  had  varying  fortune.  A  full 
view  of  its  history  would  include  much  of  the  history  of  American 
slavery  and  the  slave-trade  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa.  The 
colony  itself  was  founded  partly  under  the  missionary  impulse 
of  the  period.  Several  attempts  have  been  made  to  leave  the 
field  entirely  to  the  coloured  brethren.  Two  missionary  bishops, 
Burns  and  Roberts,  were  chosen  by  them,  under  authorisation 
of  the  General  Conference,  from  their  own  number,  and  duly 
ordained  ;  but  it  has  always  proved  that  for  educational  and 
other  supervision  it  has  been  best  to  send  some  white  person 
to  aid  the  work.  The  mission  was  organised  as  an  Annual 
Conference  in  1836,  under  the  name  of  the  '  Liberia  Conference ;' 
but  in  1888  it  was  changed  to  the  '  Africa  Conference,'  with  a 
view  to  including  the  work  which  had  been  organised  between 
1884  and  1888  by  Bishop  William  Taylor  on  the  Congo;  and 
now  the  Africa  Conference  includes  all  work  done  by  this 
church  on  the  continent  of  Africa.  The  appropriations  by  the 
missionary  society  for  several  years  have  been  only  to  supple- 
ment the  salaries  of  the  native  preachers.  This  church  occupies 
a  prominent  position  in  the  Republic,  and  the  Conference  now 
enrolls  2,641  members,  60  preachers, and 40 Sunday-schools,  with 
2,342  scholar-^.  It  has  38  churches,  valued  at  $3 1,044  =  ^"6,467. 
The  churches  contributed  last  year  $1,184  for  ministerial 
support.  They  have  good  school-buildings  at  Monrovia  and 
Cape  Palmas.  The  native  tribes,  such  as  the  Grebos,  Vais,  and 
Kroos,  have  been  the  subjects  of  the  labours  of  this  mission,  and 
men  of  these  tribes  are  among  the  most  efficient  members  of 
the  Liberia  Conference.  In  1877  Messrs.  Pitman  and  Blyden 
made  a  tour  of  observation  in  the  region  of  Boporo,  and  Rev. 
Joel  Osgood  conducted  for  a  time  '  Interior  Mission '  work  in 
that  country.  In  1884,  William  Taylor,  the  world-renowned 
missionary  and  evangelist,  was  ordained  ^  Missionary  Bishop  of 
Africa,'  and_  since  that  time  this  Liberia  work  has  been  under 
his  supervision.  Bishop  Taylor  also  commenced  a  Mission  in 
the  Congo  Valley  in  1884.  This,  in  its  ecclesiastical  relations, 
was  attached  to  the  Liberia  Conference.  This  work  on  the 
Congo  is  now  designated,  '  The  South  Central  Africa  District ' 
of  the  Africa  Conference.  It  was  originated  and  has  been 
conducted  as  a  *  self-supporting  mission.' 


336  MctJioIist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society, 

The  money  for  transit  of  missionaries,  school  buildings, 
mission  houses,  etc.,  has  come  through  '  The  Transit  and 
Building  Fund  Society,'  organised  by  Bishop  Taylor  and  his 
friends,  originally  in  aid  of  self-supporting  missions  uiu.or  his 
direction  in  India  and  South  America.  In  Africa,  the 
immediate  aim  is  to  found  Industrial  Missions;  and  this  phase 
of  the  work  has  been  also  projected  in  Southern  Liberia,  on  the 
Cavalla  River,  and  in  that  portion  of  the  field  there  are  now 
8  self-supporting  stations  and  8  white  missionaries  from  the 
United  States.  On  the  Kroo  District  are  8  stations,  on  the 
Grand  Bassa  District  3  stations,  and  on  the  last  two  are  4 
white  missionaries.  Before  leaving  America  in  1884  Bishop 
Taylor  engaged  forty  missionaries  to  join  him  in  Africa,  and 
commencing  at  St.  Paul  de  Loanda,  the  capital  of  Angola,  he 
penetrated  into  the  interior  300  miles.  The  stations  now 
occupied  are  Loanda,  Dondo,  Melange,  Nhanguepepo,  and 
Pungo  Andongo,  all  in  a  direct  line  towards  the  Kasai  river. 
On  the  Atlantic  coast,  Mamba,  in  the  French  possession  north 
of  the  mouth  of  the  Congo,  is  also  occupied  as  a  station.  The 
next  move  was  to  reach  the  Upper  Kasai  by  way  of  the  Congo, 
as  perhaps  the  shortest  route  to  the  further  prosecution  of  the 
principal  aim  of  establishing  a  '  chain  of  mission  stations  '  on 
the  sell-supporting  plan,  along  what  is  known  as  Colonel 
Pogge's  route  from  Nyangwe  to  Loanda.  Incidental  to  this 
general  purpose  several  stations  have  been  established  along 
the  Congo ;  these  are  Kimpoko,  Isangila,  Vivi,  Chavunga 
(near  Banana),  and  Kabenda.  On  the  Loanda  track  are  15 
missionaries,  including  the  wives  of  some  of  them.  On  the 
Congo  are  17,  and  at  Mamaba  2.  Bishop  Taylor  has  provided 
for  a  reinforcement  of  20  more  missionaries  from  America. 
He  has  established  altogether  32  new  stations  in  the  last  four 
years.  The  '  Bisliop  Wm.  Taylor  Transit  and  Building  Fund 
Society' has  spent  since  the  beginning  $183,000  =  ^38,125, 
for  the  purposes  indicated  by  its  title.  This  is  no  part  of  the 
reported  income  of  the  MethoiUst  Episcopal  Board,  as  given 
in  the  report,  as  it  does  not  pass  through  their  Treasury.  The 
Bishoi)  himself  receives  his  salary  from  the  regular  '  Episcopal 
Fund  '  of  the  Church. 

China  (1847). — The  attention  of  this  society  was  urgently 
called  to  China  as  early  as  1835.     This  Mission  was  begun  in 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missio7iary  Society.  337 

response  to  the  urgent  appeal  of  Rev.  Judson  D.  Collins,  who 
learning  thit  the  Board  had  no  money  to  send  him  to  China, 
wrote,  '  Engage  me  a  passage  before  the  mast  in  the  first  vessel 
going  to  China.  My  own  strong  arm  can  pull  me  to  China, 
and  can  support  after  I  arrive  there.'  Moved  by  the  heroism 
of  Collins,  this  society  commenced  work  at  Foo  Chow,  China, 
in  1847,  since  which  time  it  has  been  extended  into  North  and 
West  China,  and  is  now  organised  into  one  Annual  Conference 
and  three  Missions. 

The  Foo  Chow  Conference  \NdL's>  organised  in  1877.  For  the 
first  ten  years  this  society  laboured  in  China  without  receiving 
one  native  convert.  Now  this  Foo  Chow  Conference  alone 
reports  4,446  communicants,  who  contributed  towards  their 
own  work  last  year  about  £']T2>'  This  conference  is  divided 
into  six  districts,  with  organised  societies  in  sixty  stations.  Its 
press  at  Foo  Chow  last  year  issued  over  14,000  pages  of 
Scriptures  and  tracts.  The  districts  have  been  for  some  years 
under  the  supervision  of  native  presiding  elders.  The  Anglo- 
Chinese  College  is  a  fine  building,  made  accessible  to  the 
Mission  by  the  gift  of  Mr.  Ahok,  a  native  Chinese  gentleman. 
At  the  recent  annual  session,  19  deacons  and  21  elders  were 
ordained. 

The  Central  China  Mission  (1868)  spreads  along  the  banks 
of  the  Yang-tze-Kiang  300  miles,  with  stations  at  Nanking,  Kiu- 
Kiang,  Chinkiang  and  Wuhu.  It  enrolls  469  communicants, 
and  estimates  besides  over  1,000  adherents. 

The  North  Chijia  Mission  (1869)  is  located  at  Peking, 
Tientsin,  and  Tsunhua,  and  enrolls  over  800  communicants,  an 
increase  of  nearly  40  per  cent.,  and  contributed  for  ministerial 
support  last  year  £,2^6.  It  is  thoroughly  equipped  with 
hospitals,  dispensaries,  schools,  and  chapels. 

The  West  China  Mission  (1881)  has  its  headquarters  at 
Chung-King,  1,400  miles  from  the  sea  on  the  Yangtze-Kiang 
river.  The  Mission  was  driven  out,  owing  to  moD  violence 
two  years  ago,  but  the  work  has  been  peacefully  and  joyfully 
resumed  within  the  past  year.  It  enrolls  21  communicants. 
There  are  seven  American  missionaries  in  this  Mission.  The 
Chinese  Government  paid  indemnity  for  the  property  destroyed, 
and  further  interruption  is  not  anticipated.  ^  The  report  says  : — 

*  The  inaccessibility  of  the  province  has  been  a  serious  obstacle  in 
carrying  on  the  work.     Steam  navigation  of  the  Upper  Yang-tse  will 

Z 


338  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society. 

shorten  the  time  from  Shanghai  to  Chung-king  three  weeks,  and  there  is 
good  hope  of  its  soon  being  an  accomphslied  fact. 

'  Shanghai  papers  of  October  i  state  that  Sir  John  Walsham,  British 
Minister  to  Peking,  has  obtained  the  consent  of  the  Chinese  Government 
for  the  first  steamer  of  the  Pioneer  Steamer  Company  to  proceed  to 
Chung-king.  The  steamer,  a  stern-wheeler  with  quadruple  engines,  built 
in  Scotland,  was  expected  to  start  on  her  first  trip  up  the  river  by  the 
beginning  of  December. 

'  The  Chefoo  Convention  contains  the  following  agreement :  "  British 
merchants  will  not  be  allowed  to  reside  at  Chung-king,  or  to  open 
establishments  or  warehouses  there,  so  long  as  no  steamers  have  access  to 
the  port.  When  steamers  have  succeeded  in  ascending  the  river  so  far, 
further  arrangements  can  be  taken  into  consideration." 

'  This  is  generally  interpreted  as  meaning  that  when  steamersl  shall  reach 
Chung-king  it  will  be  declared  a  treaty  port.* 

India  (1856). — The  original  field  of  this  Mission  in  India  was 
selected  by  the  founder  of  the  Mission  Rev.  William  Butler, 
D.D.,  under  the  advice  of  the  late  Dr.  Duff.  It  was  located  in 
the  northern  portion  of  the  Ganges  Valley.  The  first  stations 
occupied  were  Lucknow  and  Bareilly.  This  work  was 
commenced  in  1856,  but  was  seriously  interrupted  by  the  Sepoy 
Rebellion.  It  has  expanded  until  it  is  now  organised  into 
three  Annual  Conferences,  extending  over  India,  Burma,  and 
Malaysia. 

The  North  Lidia  Cojtference  reports  its  primary,  higli,  and 
theological  schools  as  fruitful,  and  is  proud  of  its  results. 
Among  the  principal  stations  are  Lucknow,  Bareilly,  Nynee 
Tal,  and  Moradibad.  It  is  under  the  guidance  of  25  foreign 
male  missionaries  and  46  foreign  female  missionaries,  and 
numbers  over  6,000  communicants,  and  as  many  '  adherents ' 
besides.  It  printed  over  6,500,000  pages  last  year  on  its  own 
presses. 

The  South  India  Confer e?ice  was  commenced  in  1872  by 
Wm.  Taylor  on  the  self-supporting  plan.  It  includes  Bombay, 
Nagpur,  Madras,  Bangalore,  and  Hyderabad.  It  conducts 
Missions  in  Mahratti,  Tamil,  and  other  tongues.  It  has 
received  but  small  financial  help  from  America,  except  for  the 
sending  out  of  men  and  for  buildings.  It  has  been  generously 
supported  by  Christian  residents  in  India.  It  has  a  foreign 
force  of  fifty,  and  enrolls  about  700  communicants.  Last  year 
$6240  (;^i,248)  was  contributed  for  'pastoral  support'  and 
over  $16,000  (;^3,2oo)  for  other  purposes. 

The  Bengal  Confer efice,  commenced  in  1872,  includes  the 


Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society.  339 

Calcutta,  Allahabad,  Ajmere  and  Burma  Districts  ;  and  the 
Burma  District  till  now  included  an  important  Mission  to 
Malaysia,  with  headquarters  at  Singapore, 

Malaysia,  commenced  1885,  has,  however,  been  established 
as  a  separate  Mission,  and  Rev.  James  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.,  was 
in  May,  1888,  appointed  '  Missionary  Bishop  for  India  and 
Malaysia.' 

The  Bengal  Conference  counts  over  1,300  communicants,  of 
whom  about  fifty  are  at  Singapore.  The  Chinese  at  Singapore 
have  proved  liberal  patrons  of  the  educational  work  of  this 
Mission. 

Bulgaria  (1857). — The  Bulgaria  Mission  was  commenced 
in  1857.  It  occupies  the  valley  of  the  Danube  in  Bulgaria,  and 
lies  wholly  north  of  the  Balkans.  It  has  seriously  suifered 
from  the  political  disturbances  of  the  country,  and  the  whole 
Bulgarian  Methodist  Church  was  wiped  out  by  massacre 
during  the  Russo-Turkish  war.  It  is  now,  however,  hopefully 
energetic,  and  is  operated  as  Lower  and  Upper  Daunbe,  Black 
Sea,  and  Balkan  Districts.  It  enrolls  over  100  communicants. 
It  has  seven  Sunday  schools,  with  179  scholars,  one  theological 
school,  with  16  students,  and  two  high  schools,  with  45  pupils. 
It  occupies  all  the  principal  cities  of  the  Province,  Rustchuk, 
Loftcha,  Sistof  and  Varna.     The  last  report  says  : — 

'  The  Annual  Meeting,  held  in  July,  was  the  most  enthusiastic  and 
thoroughly  self-respecting  body  of  the  kind  we  ever  convened.  Upward 
of  thirty  workers  "of  all  arms"  were  assigned  to  fields  of  labour.  Six 
young  preachers  educated  in  Bulgaria  are  now  in  our  ranks.  A  girls' 
high  school  and  a  boys'  literary  and  theological  institute  are  in  successful 
operation,  with  all  the  patronage  they  can  take  care  of.  Four  primary 
schools  are  established,  and  petitions  were  presented  asking  for  two  more, 
with  the  promise  of  liberal  contributions  toward  self-support.  Congrega- 
tions have  doubled,  and  in  many  villages  our  young  itinerants  are  wel- 
comed by  the  people. 

*  We  own  real  estate  in  four  principal  cities,  and  our  work  is  regarded 
by  the  community  as  permanently  establislied.  Those  reached  by  tl^e 
Gospel  number  vastly  more  than  our  members  or  our  regular  congrega- 
tions. The  Scriptures  are  now  in  almost  every  reading  family  in  the 
land.  Our  hym  is  are  frequently  heard  in  the  public  schools,  and  our 
members  are  regarded  the  most  trustworthy  employes.  The  increased 
patronage  of  our  schools  among  the  better  citizens,  most  of  whom  place 
-lo  restrictions  upon  the  religious  instruction  of  the  pupils  confided  to  us, 
ihe  conversions  constantly  taking  place  in  the  schools — all  these  are  signs 
encouraging  us  to  expect  a  more  rapid  growth  of  actual  membership  in  the 
near  future.' 

Z    2 


340  Methodist  Episcopal  Missionary  Society, 

Japan  (1872). — The  Japan  Revolution  of  1868  threw  the 
door?  of  that  country  so  wide  open  to  evangehstic  labours  that 
this  branch  of  the  church  could  not  resist  the  irresistible  appeal 
to  labour  in  that  land.  This  Society  commenced  its  Mission  in 
Japan  in  1872,  when  Rev.  R.  S.  Maclay,  D.D.,  who  had  been 
superintendent  of  their  Missions  in  Foo  Chow,  was  asked  to 
inaugurate  this  new  movement,  which  he  did,  and  continued 
therein  till  this  present  year  (1888),  when  he  retired  to  his 
native  land.  The  first  Methodist  converts  in  Japan  were 
baptised  in  October,  1874,  only  sixteen  months  after  entering 
the  field.  The  work  grew  so  rapidly  that  in  1884  the  number 
of  churches  and  ministers  was  so  great  that  the  Mission  was 
organised  as  an  Annual  Conference.  The  surprising  demand 
of  the  nation  for  Western  culture  has  made  a  great  pressure  for 
educational  work.  But  this  has  proved  to  be  most  successful 
evangelistic  work  also.  One-half  of  the  numerous  converts  of 
this  Mission  have  come  through  the  schools.  The  Mission 
reports  that  75  per  cent,  of  the  students  in  the  boarding 
schools  become  converted  within  their  first  year  at  school.  The 
native  churches  contributed  last  year  $1 0,000  (^2,000)  towards 
their  own  support.  The  Mission  shares  with  others  the  large 
opportunity  for  preaching  to  large  multitudes  of  persons,  and 
has  been  favoured  with  gracious  revivals.  Large  numbers  have 
been  converted,  and  2,394  are  enrolled  as  communicants.  The 
young  men  of  the  '  Gospel  Society '  inaugurated  last  year 
street-preaching  in  Tokyo,  where  twenty  years  ago  no  man 
dared  openly  profess  faith  in  Christ. 

The  work  is  organized  into  four  Districts,  to  wit :  Tokyo, 
Yokohama,  Nagasaki  and  Hakodati.  Including  the  ladies,  the 
foreign  force  numbers  53,  with  75  native  preachers  and 
teachers.  It  reported  192  conversions  last  year.  It  has  3,000 
pupils  in  Sabbath  Schools. 

Korea  (1885).  —In  1885  this  Society  commenced  a  Mission 
;n  Seoul,  the  capital  of  Korea.  They  entered  upon  educational, 
nedical  and  evangelistic  work.  Christian  liberty  is  not 
accorded  in  Korea,  however,  and  for  some  few  months  of  the 
past  year  the  work  was  suspended,  under  Government  pressure, 
though  it  is  understood  that  the  king  and  his  party  favour  the 
opening  of  the  land  to  Western  influences.  The  work  is  now 
all  resumed. 


Methodist  Protestant  Church  Missions  Board,         341 

The  receipts  of  this  Society  for  the  past  ten  years  have  been 
as  follows,  exclusive  of  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  \— 
1879,  $551,859;  ^880,  $557,371;  1881,  $625,663;  1882, 
$691,666;  1883,  $751,469;  1884,  $731,125;  1885, 
$826,828;  1886,  $985,303;  1887,  $1,039,370;  1888, 
$1,000,584.  The  aggregate  of  receipts  from  the  beginning 
have  been  $21, 647,988=;^4  330.000.  Add  the  receipts  of  the 
Woman  s  Foreign  Society  since  their  beginning  in  1870,  $1,886,315 
ard  the  aggregate  will  be  $23  534  303=^4  706  860. 

The  Gospel  in  all  Lands  is  the  monthly  periodical  published 
by  this  Society,  together  with  two  smaller  periodicals  for  youth 
and  children.     All  are  illustrated. 

\See  Summary^  p.  342 


VIII. — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church. 

(Organized  1870.) 

This  Society  was  organized  in  Baltimore  in  1870  by  Miss 
Harriet  G.  Britain,  who  had  been  for  several  years  in  India,  in 
the  service  of  the  Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society.  It  was 
originated  as  a  joint  Home  and  Foreign  Board,  and  so  continued 
until  1888,  when  a  diversion  was  had  by  the  separate  organiza- 
tion of  the  Home  work.  The  Foreign  Society's  income  last 
year  was  $20,000.  It  conducts  work  only  in  Japai*.,  where  it 
has  three  ordained  male  missionaries,  six  female  missionaries 
and  four  native  workers. 

Their  Missions  are  in  Yokohama,  where  they  have  an  Anglo- 
Japanese  school  of  190  pupils  ;  a  girls'  school  with  95  pupils; 
a  Sabbath  school  with  230  scholars ;  a  chapel  worth  $3,000 
and  160  members;  a  school  building  worth  $12,000.  At 
Fugisawa  they  have  a  mixed  school,  with  70  pupils  and  ten 
church  members.  At  Nagoya  they  have  a  boys'  school  of  60 
pupils  ;  a  girls'  school  of  26  pupils;  a  church  of  62  members. 


IX. — Mission  Board  of  the  Evangelical  Church. 
This  is  a  joint  Home  and  Foreign  Society,  with  an  income  of 
$30)397  =  ;£6,o8o  for  1888.  Its  only  Foreign  Mission  is  in  Japan. 
The  Annual  Report  says  :  '  In  comparing  the  statistics  we  find 

[Conlmued  on  p.  343 


I— I 

o 

o 

C/3 

o   ^ 

c/3      !-L 


<! 

s^ 

Ph 

II 

'^ 

u 

CO 

c/; 

lO 

H- 1 

P-i 

O 

w 

i_i 

H 

=^ 

(■/) 

1— 1 

^T 

U 

S 

o 

^ 

W 

1 

1 

P^ 

< 

S 

^ 

tD 

W 

jji 

-|--O00io0ro»r5^ro             r~.             ro 

Mco-ovooowNHioON            ro            ^ 

roNH                      ooovo              6^'fO           vo 

CO                   H                                             H                  ^^ 

iit 

To  cS  g,  J  :  §^  i  i;  ?  E  "  i! 

cI         M                                   •         «         H         H                     C^^                   H 

1 

CO 

Other 
Day 

Scho- 
lars. 

0COU1            o^Ot>.o^^l 
inO\0             C)Or^cot>.0 

:    'i-    CO   w     :    t-^  vo   00         vo     :     : 

1 

Pupils 
in  High 
Schools. 

:         H    M     :    CO   M    N        vo          : 

C) 
M 

Theo- 
logical 
Stu- 
dents. 

NKM        .CO.        .wm.        . 

Average 
Attend- 
ance, 
Sabbath 
Worship. 

0-ir)«               cocovoOM 
VOlOO                 lOUI'OVOOO 

:inc^v5       jooc^oON-*: 
m                    *    vo     hT     c^. 

2- 

00 

11 

co^tv              T^O^S^0               to 

:     -_    o           :    w    o    (N     "     :    M     : 

C»         H                       '       vo         -^        IN 

? 

ai5 

lOVO         f^O         HO         MOO         (N         M-Tj-lO 

0       *voooc^O^C^cOl-lO^            vo 
cj^^                    Hvor^H'T            in 

«      c^                             vo               H               «               N 

00 
0 

Other 

Native 

\\'orkers 

Male  and 

Female. 

«->hmO               ONOvvOOtovO 

«o.o'*w:c^cot^co-.j-          : 

1 

Native 
Preachers. 

CC.VO                     M.MHN                     «.. 

OS 
c< 

ii)iovocoro:voc<     :tvooN     : 

o-r  "        "        " 

-a 

CO 

Women 
of  Wo- 
men's 
Board. 

:'*-<h-*«.ncoMDco«       : 

>o 

;       ;       ;f»:vo       :oorOMr»i; 

00 

1 

Foreign 
Mission- 
aries 
and  As- 
sistants. 

:0\NO«Ovor-ooooOt--oo 
:                N       W                lO      CO      CO               CO               c* 

^1 

COl^CO       OVHVD       N       Ct        r-N       >r,Ov 

CI      .Tvovo"'      iot~-(^"^r^oo      i-1 
oocococooocooocooooooooo 

• 

T3 

Africa  .  .  . 
China,  Foochow 

„       Central  . 

„       North     . 

„  West.  . 
India,  North 

,,      South. 

„  Bengal  . 
Bulgaria  .  .  . 
Japan.  .  ,  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 
American  Indian 

Mission  Board  of  the  Evangelical  Church, 


343 


the  following  net  increase  over  last  year :  Conversions  7  ; 
accessions  45;  members  74;  adults  baptised  19;  children 
i;  Sunday  schools  2;  officers  and  teachers  8;  scholars  153; 
catechetical  classes  3  ;  catechumens  40. 

'  Then  there  is  also  a  small  increase  to  report  financially. 
Another  very  significant  fact  is  this,  that,  notwithstanding 
the  severe  trials  of  the  past  year,  only  16  withdrew  from  the 
church,  2  less  than  during  the  previous  year ;  which  certainly 
speaks  well  for  the  loyalty  of  our  Japanese  members,  and 
also  for  the  management  of  our  Mission  in  Japan.' 

The  following  are  the  latest  statistics  of  the  Mission  in 
Japan ; 


Died       .         .                  .         . 

6 

Expelled 

2 

Withdrawn       .... 

,       18 

Moved  away    .... 

.       17 

Newly  converted 

.      82 

Newly  received          .          .         , 

.       79 

Received  with  certificate    , 

10 

Whole  number  of  members 

►     150 

Adults  baptized 

,      65 

Children  baptized 

18 

Itinerant  preachers  (including  four 

foreigners) 

8 

Local  preachers 

. 

2 

Churches           .... 

4 

Probable  value           .          .          , 

;      Yen  $2 

-96.00 

Parsonages        .... 

, 

2 

Probable  value. 

.        Yen  $. 

225.00 

General  contributions 

[17.92 

Benevolent  coi  tributions   . 

•              >} 

56.22 

Contributions  for  churches 

*              >) 

51 .00 

Sunday-schools 

7 

Teachers  and  officers           .          . 

33 

Scholars  (average  attendants)      . 

280 

Volumes  in  library     . 

80 

Catechetical  classes  . 

I 

Catechumens    .... 

10 

Candidates  for  baptism       , 

69 

Mission  houses           .          , 

6 

Probable  value,         »         •         • 

• 

$10,5 

90,00 

(     344     ) 


X. — The  Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection. 

The  Secretary  of  this  organization,  Rev.    D.  S.    Kinney,  of 

Syracuse,  N.Y.,  says  : — 

'  I  am  sorry  that  we  have  no  complete  statistics  of  our  mission  work  in 
collected  form.  We  are  a  young  and  small  people,  still  not  losipg  sight 
of  the  fact  that  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  is  the  spirt  of  missions.  We  have 
fifty  home  missionaries  paid  in  part  from  this  society  ;  we  have  two  foreign 
missionaries  at  Freetown,  West  Africa,  with  a  membership  of  300.  We 
expect  to  send  from  six  to  ten  more  missionaries  to  Africa  within  a  few 
months.' 


XI. — The  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  sends  the  follow- 
ing summary  of  its  labours  last  year,  and  we  have  been  unable 
to  get  any  later  statistics  or  statements  : — 

Annual  Income^  about  ^130,000  =  ;^2,6oo. 


Fields  of  Labour. 

Entered 

A.D. 

No.  of 

Sta- 
tions. 

Foreign 
Wort  ers. 

Native 
Workers. 

Ad- 
herents. 

Com- 
muni- 
cants. 

School,.  j*°- 

Africa     .     .     . 
Hayti      .     .     . 
St.  Domingo     . 
Indian  Territory 

1886 
1877 
1885 
1876 

3 
4 
3 

22 

Or- 
dained. 
2 

I 

2 

16 

Fe- 
male. 

I 

Or- 
dained. 

I 
2 

Lay. 

3 
2 

420 

300 

250 

1,200 

215 
82 
47 

700 

I 
I 

6 

66 

60 

40 

400 

Totals     .   , 

32 

21 

2 

3 

5 

2,170 

1,044 

9      1     666 

Most  of  these  Missions  in  Bermuda,  British  Guiana,  etc., 
came  with  the  British  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  when  it 
recently  united  with  the  African  M.E.  Church  of  the  United 
States. 


XII. — ^The  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South. 

(Organized  1845.) 

The  history  of  this  Society  is  involved  in  that  of  the  Methodist 


piscopal  Society  just 


;ivcn, 


from  its  earliest  inception  down 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  Missions  Board.     345 

to  1844,  when  owing  to  differences  of  view  on  the  subject  ol 
slavery  a  '  Plan  of  Separation '  was  drawn  up. 

China  (1848). — In  April  1846,  at  the  first  meeting  of  this 
Southern  department  of  the  church,  they  determined  to  enter 
upon  work  at  Shanghai,  China.  It  was  not,  however,  until 
August  1848  that  their  first  missionaries  landed  at  that  place. 
They  now  occupy  three  principal  and  eight  out-stations,  and 
have  enrolled  209  communicants.  The  total  of  their  foreign 
workers  is  18  with  198  native  workeis,  making  a  grand  total  of 
225.  They  have  established  an  Anglo-Chinese  College  at  a 
cost  of  over  $56,ooo  =  ;^i,i2o.     Of  this  the  report  says  : — 

'  In  consequence  of  this  favourable  estimation,  the  demands  made  on 
the  college  during  the  present  year  by  the  Government,  which  is  in  urgent 
need  of  young  men  possessing  the  qualitications  the  college  was  designed 
to  supply,  many  of  our  pupils  have  been  drafted  out  into  the  respective 
Government  establishments  requiring  such  service  as  they  are  able  to 
render.  It  is  also  gratifying  to  be  able  to  say  that  while  we  thus  lose 
many  pupils,  often  before  they  have  fully  received  the  benefits  of  the  full 
curriculum,  the  number  of  applicat  ons  for  admission  more  than  fill  up  the 
vacancies  thus  caused,  and  have  during  the  present  year  been  considerably 
in  excess  of  our  capacity  to  accommodate  them.  Our  embarrassments 
have  thus  been  twofold— (i)  want  of  teachers  to  meet  the  demands  on  us 
for  tuition,  and  (2)  the  premature  withdrawal  of  pupils  to  fill  places,  as 
above  noted.  These  facts,  however,  indicate  a  healthy  prospect  for  the 
institution,  and  as  plainly  point  out  our  duty  in  the  premises.' 

The  Suchow  Hospital  reports  11  medical  and  30  surgical 
in-patients,  and  23  surgical  operations.  There  has  been  a 
great  falling  off  in  the  number  of  patients  for  the  opium  habit ; 
but  those  who  come  now  are  much  more  satisfactory  than  this 
class  of  patients  formerly  were.  When  the  hospital  was  first 
opened  these  patients  flocked  to  ^t,  thinking  that  as  foreigners 
were  in  charge  they  would  be  cured  without  any  effort  or 
suffering  on  their  part,  as  it  were  by  magic.  Now  it  is  well 
known  that  they  must  suffer  for  three  or  four  days, 
and  they  admit  no  one  unless  he  declares  that  he  himself 
v^ishes  to  break  the  habit,  and  is  not  over-persuaded  by 
relatives  or  friends.  Consequently,  their  opium  patients 
are  much  more  easily  managed  now,  and  I  believe  a 
larger  proportion  of  them  stand  firm. 

I'he  Dispejisary  has  been  kept  open  as  usual.  Number  of 
visits  paid  by  patients,  11,262  ;  number  of  visits  paid  to  private 
families,  30;  number  of  cases  treated  for  opium  poisoning,  20. 


346     Aldhodist  Episcopal  Church  South  Missions  Board. 

Grand  total  for  the  year,  11,377.     Dispensary  surgery:  total 
operations  performed,  266. 

The  Shanghai  District  reports  5  churches  and  i  school,  which 
with  the  residences  of  the  missionaries  are  valued  at  $85,603  = 
;£i 7,832.  The  Suchow  District  has  2  churches,  7  missionary 
residences  and  i  school,  valued  at  $40,750  =  ;^8,489.  The  other 
statistics  are  for  China  :  missionaries  7,  missionaries  of  Woman's 
Board  9,  native  preachers  9,  members  225,  Sunday  schools  10, 
scholars  653,  rented  chapels  9,  boys'  schools  17,  pupils  459, 
girls'  schools  13,  pupils  266;  books  and  periodicals  distributed 
6,290 ;  collections  $940. 

Japan  (1886). — Work  in  Japan  was  commenced  by  this 
Board  in  1886.  They  anticipate  greater  and  more  immediate 
results  here  than  in  any  other  Mission  they  have  hitherto 
estabhshed.  The  stations  now  occupied  are  Osaka,  Kobe,  and 
Heroshhiia.  They  propose  to  confine  their  operations  to 
Central  Japan.  The  missionaries  have  itinerated  during  the 
year  for  evangelistic  work  over  20,000  miles,  and  held  over 
1,100  Bible  classes.  They  number  only  137  members,  but 
let  it  be  remembered  that  this  is  the  return  made  in  the  first 
annual  report  of  the  Mission.  Of  the  45  students  in  their 
theological  classes  fifteen,  or  one-fifth  of  the  entire  membership, 
exclusive  of  what  are  known  as  '  Probationers,'  have  offered  for 
the  ministry,  and  in  every  case  spontaneously. 

Statistics  of  Japan  Mission, — Ordained  missionaries,  4; 
missionaries'  wives,  3  ;  single  lady  missionary,  i ;  stations 
where  missionaries  reside,  3  ;  out-stations,  9  ;  adults  baptised, 
64  ;  received  by  certificate,  1 1  ;  removed,  4  ;  total  number  of 
communicants,  71;  children  baptised,  10;  probationers,  66; 
Sunday-schools,  3;  teachers,  7;  scholars,  114;  Bible  classes, 
6;  students,  120;  day-schools  (girls),  2;  pupils,  47;  members 
of  the  missionary  society,  59 ;  organised  churches,  3 ;  ex- 
horters,  2 ;  theological  students,  4 ;  contributions  for  the  poor, 
$2.58;  for  Missions,  $19.04;  for  the  support  of  the  Gospel, 
$65.03;  total,  $86.65;  school  fund  accumulated,  $200; 
itineration  during  the  year  over  twenty-four  thousand  miles ; 
Bible  classes  hclcl,  over  eleven  hundred. 

The  Missions  of  this  Society  to  Nortli  American  Indians  have 
formed  a  very  important  part  of  its  work.  The  work  which 
they   had   conducted  jointly   with    'he   Mediodist   Episcopal 


Missictiary  Society  of  the  Protestajit  Episcopal  Church.  347 

Church  North  among  tlie  Creeks  in  Georgia  and  CaroHna ; 
Cherokees-in  Tennessee ;  Choctaws  in  Mississip})!.  and  others, 
since  1844  has  fallen  to  their  charge;  and  amongst  these  they 
have  70  pastoral  charges,  with  70  pastors,  129  local  preachers 
and  8,750  members,  one  district  lying  wholly  among  full  blood 
Indians.  These  tribes,  together  with  the  Semenoles  and 
Chickasaws,  are  established  in  the  Indian  Territory,  and  are 
known  as  the  civilized  tribes. 

This  Board  has  cjuite  extensive  work  in  the  Papal  countries, 
Mexico  and  Brazil,  both  among  the  European  and  Indian 
populations. 

The  Society,  notwithstanding  the  disabilities  of  the  Civil  War, 
which  left  the  South  almost  prostrated  tinancially,  has  developed 
with  vigour,  and  its  income  last  year,  including  that  of  the 
Woman's  Society,  amounted  to  nearly  $275,000  (^55,000). 
The  amount  expended  on  China  was  $29,790,  and  on  Japan 
$11,847,  exclusive  of  the  amount  sent  by  the  Woman's  Board 
to  these  fields.  The  sum  of  expenditure  on  North  American 
Indians  in  United  States  and  Territories  was  $12,196.  The 
Board  publishes  the  Missionary  Advocate. 


XIII. — The  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of 
THE  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

(Organized  1821.) 

This  Society  was  organized  at  a  meeting  of  the  General  Con- 
vention held  in  Philadelphia,  in  October  182 1  ;  and  on  the 
2  3nl  of  May,  1822,  Mr.  Ephraim  Bacon  and  his  wife  were 
appointed  as  catechists  and  teachers  to  work  in  the  newly 
f  rmed  colony  of  Liberia,  on  the  western  coast  of  Africa,  that 
being  the  first  foreign  mission  designated  by  the  Society. 

Africa.— In  February  1828,  the  Rev.  Jacob  Oson  (coloured), 
of  Connecticut,  was  appointed  a  missionary  to  Liberia ;  but 
before  the  sailing  ciay  arrived  he  was  removed  by  death,  and 
the  work  was  suspended.  In  1830  three  members  of  the 
African  Mission  School  at  Hartford,  Connecticut,  made  applica- 
tion to  be  sent  as  missionaries  to  Africa.  Two  were  ordamctl 
by    Bishop    Brownell,    Christ    Church,    Hartford  j   one    was 


348  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestajit  Episcopal  Church. 

appointed  as  catechist ;  but  for  some  unexplained  reason  they 
did  not  proceed  to  their  contemplated  field  of  labour. 

The  record  of  the  next  four  years  presents  only  a  succession 
of  futile  appeals  for  labourers  in  the  African  field.  In  1835  Mr. 
James  M.  Thompson  and  wife  (coloured),  then  resident  in 
Liberia,  were  appouited  to  the  charge  of  a  Mission  school 
which  was  established  at  Mount  Vaughan,  near  Cape  Palmas, 
on  a  tract  of  ten  acres  of  land  granted  by  the  Colonization 
Society.  In  March  1836  Mr.  Thompson  commenced  the  work 
of  instruction  with  five  boys  and  two  girls.  In  the  same  month, 
the  first  contribution,  two  hundred  dollars,  was  received  from 
the  New  York  Fern  de  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Schools  in 
Africa,  and  applied  towards  the  support  of  Mrs.  Thompson, 
who  remained  as  teacher  in  the  Mission  after  her  husband's 
death  in  1838.  In  the  following  month  the  Young  Men's 
AuxiHarv  Education  and  Missionary  Society  of  New  York 
contributed  two  hundred  dollars  towards  the  support  of  a 
missionary  in  Africa,  and  pledged  the  annual  sum  of  five 
hundred  dollars  for  that  object.  In  August  the  Rev.  John 
Payne  and  L.B. Minor,  of  Virginia,  and  the  Rev.  Thom  is  S. 
Savage,  M.D.,  of  the  diocese  of  Connecticut,  were  appointed 
as  missionaries  to  Cape  Palmas.  The  Rev.  J.  Payne  continued 
his  devoted  labours  for  fourteen  years,  amid  much  trouble  arising 
from  the  attack  of  hostile  neighbouring  tribes,  as  well  as  from 
the  illness  and  death  of  faithful  labourers.  At  the  end  of  1847 
Mr.  Payne  was  left  the  only  ordained  labourer  in  the  field. 
Four  years  later  he  was  consecrated  Missionary  Bishop  to  Cape 
Palmas  and  parts  adjacent.  In  his  address  on  the  occasion,  he 
thus  summed  up  the  work  of  the  previous  years  : — 

'  Four  distinct  stations  in  sufficient  proximity  for  mutual  sympathy  and 
relief  have,  it  is  hoped,  been  firmly  estabUshed,  three  of  them  being 
amongst  natives,  and  one  of  them  in  the  Maryland  Colony  at  Cape 
t'almas.  At  these  several  stations  the  usual  moral  machinery  of  Chris- 
tianity is,  and  has  been  for  some  years,  in  continuous  and  efficient  opera- 
tion. One  permanent  stone  church  building  is  nearly  completed  ;  another 
has  been  commenced  ;  regular  congregations,  varying  from  50  to  300,  have 
been  gathered  ;  pastoral  and  missionary  efforts  have  brought  the  Gospel  in 
contact  with  the  minds  of  30,000  heathen  ;  boarding  and  day  schools  have 
been  maintained,  in  vi'hich  about  1,000  native  and  colonist  scholars  have 
received,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  a  Christian  education.  A  native 
language  has  been  reduced  to  writing  ;  services  are  held  in  it.  Spelling 
books, "port ions  of  the  liturgy  and  the  Scriptures  have  been  translated,  and 
many  children  and  you'hs  taught  to  read  them. 


Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.   349 

'The  direct  spiritual  effects  of  missionary  lahour  upon  tlie  heathen  are 
manifest.  The  popular  faith  in  idolatry  is  widely  shaken.  I  have  myself 
lairned  up  a  wheelbarrow-load  of  idols,  or  j^ree-grees,  at  one  time.  Many 
use  gree-grees  only  from  cu>^tom  and  a  fear  of  exciting  observation  or 
remark,  not  from  faith  in  their  efficacy.  Besides  some  who  have  died  in 
the  faith,  and  others  .who  have  apostatized,  we  have  now  in  regular 
standing  above  100  communicants,  more  than  half  of  whom  are  natives. 

'Fifteen  Christ  an  families,  the  meml^ers  of  which  are  nearly  all  edu- 
cated in  the  schools,  are  living  together  in  a  Christian  village  on  our 
mission  premises.  Nine  young  men  and  women,  educated  in  the  mission 
schools,  are  employed  as  catechists,  teachers  and  assistants.  Two  youths 
are  in  this  country  pursuing  their  studies  preparatory  to  the  ministry. 
One  colonist  is  a  candidate  for  holy  orders. 

'  A  wide  and  effectual  door  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  the  colonies, 
amongst  neighbouring  and  distant  tribes,  has  been  opened  around  the 
mission  stations  which  have  been  established.' 

In  the  year  187 1  Bishop  Payne  resigned,  in  the  thirty-fourth 
year  of  his  labour  in  the  African  field,  and  the  twentieth  of  his 
bishopric.  During  his  connection  with  the  Mission  he  had 
baptised  at  his  own  station,  Cavalla,  352  persons,  of  whom  187 
were  adults  ;  had  confirmed  643  persons  in  the  Mission,  and 
ordained  14  deacons  and  11  presbyters,  of  whom  5  were  foreign, 
the  others  Liberian  or  native. 

Bishop  Acuer,  his  successor,  was  soon  removed  by  death  ; 
Bishop  Payne  himself  died  in  1874.  Dr.  C.  C.  Perrick  was 
consecrated  a  bishop  in  1877,  and  resigned  in  1883.  The 
present  bishop,  the  Rev.  Dr.  S.  D.  Ferguson  (1884)  is  of 
African  descent,  and  is  the  second  coloured  clergyman  con- 
secrated to  the  episcopate  of  the  American  Church  ;  Dr.  J.  T. 
Holly,  bishop  of  the  Haytian  Church  (1874),  having  been  the 
first. 

The  Lil)erian  Mission  is  divided  into  three  districts.  The 
Cape  Palmas  district  goes  on  steadily.  Bishop  Ferguson  has 
purchased  one  hundred  acres  for  a  model  farm  near  Tubman- 
town,  about  four  miles  from  Cape  Palmas.  An  English  farmer 
of  large  experience  has  been  appointed  in  charge  of  it ;  new 
buildings  are  being  erected  for  the  Hoffman  Institute  and  High 
School.  At  Harper  there  are  out-stations  in  two  heathen 
villages,  also  the  Cape  Palmas  Orphan  Asylum  and  Girls' 
School.  At  Hoffman  station  32  baptisms  are  reported  of 
persons  'directly  from  heathenism.'  Here  are  114  native 
communicants,  in  a  distiict  containing  a  population  of  3,000, 
among  whom  there  are  four  stations.  A  boarding  school  is 
contemplated      The    Since    and     Bassa    District    and    the 


35 o  Missiofiary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

Montserada  District  report  good  progress.  There  are  lo 
presbyters  (white,  Liberian,  and  native),  ii  lay  readers,  and 
17  catechists  and  teachers.  This  African  Mission  reports: — 
Church  buildings,  9 ;  mission  houses,  American  built,  8 ; 
mission  houses,  native  built,  6 ;  school  houses,  American 
built,  9;  school  house,  native  built,  i ;  hospital  building,  i. 

China. — At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
in  Philadelphia,  May  1834,  it  was  resolved  that  the  Board 
should  establish  a  Mission  in  China.  In  the  July  following 
the  Rev.  Henry  Lockwood  was  appointed  a  missionary  to  that 
empire.  At  the  request  of  the  committee,  Mr.  Lockwood 
immediately  entered  upon  a  course  of  medical  studies,  pre- 
paratory to  his  departure. 

The  efforts  of  the  committee  to  obtain  another  missionary 
were  ineffectual  until  February  1835,  when  the  Rev.  Francis 
R.  Hanson  offered  his  services,  which  were  accepted.  On  the 
2nd  of  June  Messrs.  Lockwood  and  Hanson  sailed  from  New 
York  on  the  ship  Morrison,  bound  to  Canton.  At  this  period 
the  amount  of  the  China  Mission  Fund  was  a  little  over  ^i,ooo 
(;^2oo),  but  a  few  liberal  individuals  in  New  York  had  contri- 
buted sufficient  to  meet  all  the  expenses  of  the  Mission  for  at 
least  one  year.  The  missionaries  remained  for  a  while  at 
Singapore,  also  visiting  Batavia.  They  endeavoured  to  obtain 
some  mastery  of  the  Chinese  language  before  attempting  to 
make  their  way  into  the  country,  at  that  time  almost  barred 
against  Europeans. 

In  1837  the  committee  made  an  additional  appointment  to 
China,  which  proved  to  be  of  the  highest  importance.  The 
Rev.  W.  J.  Boone,  M.D.,  being  designated  for  the  work  in  that 
empire,  commenced  his  labours  in  Batavia,  removing  afterwards 
to  Amoy,  where  he  continued  until  1843.  Meantime  the 
important  treaty  of  1842  had  thrown  open  for  intercourse  with 
foreigners  the  ports  of  Canton,  Amoy,  Foo-chow-foo  and 
Shanghai.  The  committee  of  the  Mission  saw  the  advantage 
of  this  concession,  and  determined  to  place  Dr.  Boone  at 
Shanghai,  as  missionary  bishop  of  China.  This  henceforth 
became  the  centre  of  the  Society's  operations.  Boarding  and 
day  schools  were  established,  and  new  stations  were  opened. 
The  translation  of  the  Scri|)tures  was  revised,  and  the  Rev.  S. 
L  J.  Scheresche^'-sky,  who  entered  the  Mission  in   1859,  and 


Missionary  Society  of  the  Profesfa7it  Episcopal  Church.  35 1 

u'ho  had  develoi)ed  remarkable  linguistic  talents,  proceeded  tn 
Peking  to  perfect  himself  in  the  language.  Of  the  version 
of  the  Old  Testament  completed  by  him  1875,  it  has  been 
said : — 

'The  Old  Testament  has  been  translated  by  him  out  of  the  original 
Hebrew  into  a  language  understood  by  a  population  four  times  as  lar^e  as 
in  all  the  United  States.  The  work  of  itself  is  one  of  the  grandest 
monuments  \yhich  the  human  mind  has  ever  created,  and  is  one  of  the 
noblest  trophies  of  missionary  zeal  and  learning.  When  in  the  old  times 
of  Greece  and  Rome  the  military  hero  returned  from  the  conquest  of  a 
province,  an  ovation  was  tendered  him  by  the  pu'  he  magistrates,  and  as 
he  passed  along  in  his  triumphal  chariot  there  preceded  and  followed  him 
the  captives  taken  in  war,  the  spoils  of  conquered  cities,  the  treasures  of 
royal  coffers ;  and  so  the  grand  procession  moved  on  in  honour  of  him  who 
had  added  a  province  to  an  empire.  But  the  grandest  conquests  of  the 
world's  mightiest  heroes  sink  into  littleness  beside  the  work  which  our 
faithful  missionary  has  done  when  he  made  the  Bible  speak  in  the 
Mandarin  tongue  and  herald  out  its  salvation  over  nearly  half  a  hemi- 
sphere. _  Dr.  Schereschewsky,  as  he  comes  back  to  us  from  his  hard-fought 
field,  brings  his  Chinese  Bible  as  ihe  spolia  ^//w^zof  his  victorious  faith  and 
work— presents  to  the  Church  a  subhmer  spectacle  than  any  that  ever 
moved  over  the  Via  Sacra  at  Rome,  or  up  the  steep  of  the  Acropohs  at 
Athens.'  ^ 

The  China  Mission  occupies  Shan2:hai,  Wuhu,  Ku  KiancT 
Wuchang,  Hankow,  Chefoo  and  Peking.  The  son  of  Bi  hop 
Boone  has  Episcopal  charge.  The  St.  John's  Medical  School 
fir  the  education  of  native  physicians  and  surgeons  and 
the  training  of  native  nurses,  and  the  St.  John's  College  proper, 
are  at  Shanghai.  At  the  St.  Luke's  Hospital,  also  at  Shanghai' 
6,000  people  have  received  treatment,  and  at  the  out-stadons 
4,384.  Wuhu,  about  half-way  between  Shanghai  and  Wuchan^ 
is  a  newly-occupied  station.  The  work  at  Hankow  is  carrie'd 
on  at  seven  places  in  the  province  of  Hupeh.  Four  hundred 
miles  farther  up  the  river  is  Sha-sz.  There  are  in  all  '  up-river ' 
4  foreign  and  8  native  clergymen,  219  communicants,  2  board- 
mg  schools,  and  161  pupils.  Of  the  out-stations,  Hangkow 
and  Shanghai  city  work  is  carried  on  at  14  places ;''  the 
communicants  number  125,  and  the  day-school  pupils'  367. 
Kong  Wan  has  7  places,  with  90  communicants  and  165 
day-school  pupils.  Kia  Ding  has  4  places  for  work,  with  14 
communicants  and  80  pupils.  St.  John's  has  28  places  of  work 
served  by  15  clergymen,  no  boarding  pupils,  642  pupils  in  dav 
schools  and  279  communicants. 


352  Missionary  Society  of  the  Prof csf ant  Episcopal  Church. 

Japan. — In  1859  the  Rev.  John  Liggins,  who  had  been  one 
of  the  Society's  missionaries  ni  China,  visited  Ja])an  for  the 
benefit  of  his  health,  and  met  with  an  unexpectedly  cordial 
reception  from  the  Japanese  officials.  A  few  days  after  his 
arrival  at  Nagasaki  he  received  information  that  the  foreign 
committee  had  appointed  the  Rev.  Channing  Moore  Williams 
and  himself  as  missionaries  to  Japan.  Being  already  in  the 
field,  Mr.  Liggins  at  once  entered  upon  his  duties,  and  thus 
was  established  the  first  Protestant  Mission  in  the  empire  of 
Japan.  In  September  of  the  same  year  Dr.  H.  Ernst  Schmid 
was  appointed  missionary  physician,  but  in  the  year  following 
was  compelled  by  ill-health  to  resign.  Great  interest  was 
manifested  in  the  church  regarding  the  new  mission,  intensified 
by  the  visit  of  Bishop  Boone,  of  China,  to  the  United  States, 
and  his  spirited  appeals  for  help  to  the  new  enterprise. 

Meantime  Mr.  Liggins  found  that  but  little  could  be  done  at 
first  beyond  learning  the  Japanese  language  (a  sufficiently 
formidable  task),  teaching  English  to  native  officials,  and 
furnishing  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  scientific  works  to  those 
who  would  accei't  or  purchase  them.  The  Rev.  C.  M.  Williams 
was  consecrated  in  1866  as  Mission  Bishop  to  China  and  Japan, 
and  after  a  while  took  up  his  residence  in  Osaka.  Here  a 
church  was  erected  and  schools  established.  Bishop  Williams 
afterwards  removed  to  Tokio,  where  boys'  and  girls'  schools 
and  a  divinity  school  were  opened.  He  himself  reports  upon 
work  at  ten  points.  Associated  with  him  are  three  paid 
catechists  and  132  native  communicants.  The  bishop  is  at 
the  head  of  the  Trinity  Divinity  and  Catechetical  School.  The 
Osaka  stations  are  in  two  groups.  The  first  has  15  places  of 
labour.  The  missionary  is  aided  by  5  catechists,  3  Bible  women 
and  students,  and  nearly  1,000  services  were  held  last  year. 
The  communicants  numuer  112,  of  whom  65  were  baptised  last 
year.  The  other  group  of  stations  has  a  missionary  and  9 
catechists,  with  other  helpers,  who  have  held  2,426  services  ; 
273  have  been  baptised;  the  communicants  number  332.  The 
Japan  Mission  as  a  whole  has  held  4,450  public  services,  with 
an  average  attendance  of  406.  There  have  been  242  confirma- 
tions during  the  year. 


The  Mission  in  Hayti  is  presided    over  by  Bishop  James 


Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  353 

Theodore  Holly,  who  is  of  African  descent.  The  centre  of  the 
mission  is  at  Port-au-Prince,  where  services  are  held  in  English 
and  French,  and  day  schools  are  taught  ni  both  languages.  A 
Medical  Mission  is  also  about  to  be  established.  The  clergy 
in  Hayti  are  all  natives  of  the  island. 

Besides  these  Foreign  Missions  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  conducts  a  large  missionary  work  at  home.  There  is 
also  a  work  carried  on  at  Athens,  Greece,  where  there  is  a 
mission  school  containing  607  children.  They  publish  The 
Spirit  of  Missions. 

STATISTICAL  SUMMARY. 

Income,  $189,932  =  ;^38,ooo. 


Field. 

En- 
tered. 

Places 
of  Wor- 
ship. 

Communi- 
cants. 

S^^°'-'|lcttS. 

Contribu- 
tions. 

Africa  (Weot).      . 
China  .... 
Japan  .... 
Hayti  .... 

1836 
1835 
1859 
1861 

69 

43 

50 

23 

576 
496 
673 
370 

837 
260 

479 
555 

1,019 
768 
695 
221 

$ 
1,831 

201 

1,907 

647 

Total      .... 

185 

2,115 

2,231     1  2,703 

$4,586 

XIV. — The  Reformed  Episcopal  Church. 

The  following  from  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  William  R.  Nicholson 
explains  itself.  He  writes  from  2106  Chestnut  Street, 
Philadelphia,  under  date  of  November  5th,  1888,  saying: — 

'  Our  church  is  of  so  recent  organization,  we  have  not  had  either  time  or 
means  to  do  much  in  the  foreign  missionary  work.  Of  course  we  are 
looking  forward  to  the  time  when,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  we  shall  be 
able  to  do  greater  things.  We  have  sent  forth  one  lady  missionary  to 
Cawnpore,  India  ;  but  she  is  under  the  direction  of  the  Women's  Union 
Missionary  Society  for  America,  as  we  have  no  foreign  missionary  work  of 
our  own.  Our  congregations  contribute  to  the  work,  and  the  contributions 
are  given  to  missionary  societies.' 

3  A 


(    354    ) 


XV. — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

(Organised  1837.) 

The  Presbyterians,  early  in  the  history  of  America,  became 
interested  in  wo.k  for  pagan  peoples.  The  Society  for 
Propagating  Christian  Knowledge  in  Scotland,  which  was 
formed  in  1709,  established  a  board  of  correspondents  in  New 
York  in  1741,  who  appointed  Rev.  Azariah  Horton  as 
missionary  to  the  Indians  on  Long  Island.  The  second 
foreign  missionary  of  this  Society  was  the  justly-celebrated 
David  Brainerd,  who  was  licensed  to  preach  by  a  body  of 
Congregational  ministers  in  Connecticut  in  1742,  and  sent  as 
missionary  among  the  Indians  about  Albany.  In  1744  he  was 
ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  and  commenced  his 
labours  on  the  Delaware  and  Susquehanna  rivers.  He  died  in 
1747,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  Rev.  John  Brainerd. 
These  first  three  missionaries  kept  in  correspondence  with  the 
Scotch  Society,  and  received  a  portion  of  their  support  from 
them.  This  work  was  continued  for  forty  years,  when  it  was 
abandoned.  In  1796  it  was  resumed,  and  the  New  York 
Mission  was  begun,  and  in  1797  The  Northern  Missionary 
Society  was  organised.  Both  of  these  were  independent  of 
Presbyterian  control,  but  were  supported  almost  wholly  by 
Presbyterians.  In  1800  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  took  up  missionary  work  in  a  systematic  way. 
In  18 1 8  the  Presbyterian,  Reformed  Dutch,  and  Associate 
Reformed  CInirches  united  in  forming  The  United  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  with  the  purpose  'to  spread  the  Gospel 
among  the  Indians  of  North  America,  the  inhabitants  of 
Mexico  and  South  America,  and  other  portions  of  the  heathen 
and  anti-Christian  world.'  In  1826  this  Society  was  merged  in 
the  American  Board.  In  183 1  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh 
organised  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  for  the 
purpose  of  '  conveying  the  Gospel  to  whatever  parts  of  the 
heathen  and  anti-Christian  world  the  Providence  of  God 
might  enable  the  Society  to  extend  its  evangelical  exertions.* 
This  Society  was  intended  to  include  any  others  besides  that 
Synod  who  might  choose  to  join  them.  It  continued  in 
operation  till   1837,  when  it  was   absorbed  in  the   Board   of 


Missions  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  355 

Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
Stites  of  America.  To  this  it  subsequently  transferred  its 
funds  and  missions.  This  date  (1837)  marks,  therefore,  the 
origin  of  the  present  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  which,  consequently,  has  just  closed 
its  Jubilee  year.  A  large  portion  of  the  Presbyterians,  however, 
combined  to  co-operate  with  the  American  Board  until  1870, 
when  they  withdrew  their  support,  with  the  view  to  develv;p  the 
denominational  work  under  their  own  Board. 

Then  it  had  six  American  ministers  on  the  field,  now  it 
has  177  ;  then  its  missions  counted  10  communicants,  now 
23,740;  then  it  numbered  50  scholars  under  instruction,  now 
23,770;  then  the  Society  had  four  missions  with  six  stations, 
now  it  has  23  missions  with  112  stations;  then  it  had  six 
American  ministers  in  the  field,  now  it  has  177  ;  then  it  had 
one  single  woman  on  the  field,  now  it  has  135  ;  then  it 
counted  10  communicants  in  these  stations,  now  23,740 ; 
then  it  had  50  pupils  under  instruction,  now  it  has  23,770; 
then  it  had  no  native  workers,  ordained  or  licentiates,  now  it 
has  320,  besides  804  native  women  employed  in  the  work  ; 
then  its  income  was  $34^5 95?  1-^st  year  it  was  $901,180,  of 
which  aggregate  their  Women's  Board  contributed  the  splendid 
proportion  of  $295,501.  These  interesting  evidences  of 
growth  are,  however,  to  be  studied  in  view  of  two  prominent 
events  affecting  the  history  of  the  Society,  viz.,  the  withdrawal 
of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Churches  during  the  Civil  War 
in  i86i,and  their  continued  independent  action;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  transfer  to  this  Society,  by  the  American  Board 
in  187 1,  of  the  Seneca,  Lake  Superior,  Chippewa,  and  Dakota 
Indian  Missions,  and  their  Syria  and  Persia  Missions.  A 
number  of  missionaries  were  also  transferred. 

This  Society  has  conducted  extensive  operations  among  the 
Senecas,  Chippewas,  Omahas,  Dakotas,  Choctaws,  Winne- 
bagoes,  and  other  tribes  of  North  American  Indians.  The 
earliest  of  these  was  begun  in  181 1,  and  the  latest  in  1883. 
Besides  the  American  missionary  force,  they  number  17 
native  ministers,  and  11  native  females  employed;  churches, 
18 ;  communicants,  1,640. 

This  Board  has  an  extensive  work  among  papal  and  pagan 
peoples  on  the  American  continent,  as  in  Mexico  (90  churches 
and   4,976  communicants),    Guatemala,    Brazil   (32  churches, 


356  Missions  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 

2,098  meii)bers),  and  in  Chili  (churches,  4 ;  native  communi- 
cants, 265).  This  Society  also  aids,  by  direct  appropriation  to 
their  treasury,  Evangelical  churches  in  France,  Switzerland, 
and  Italy.  In  185 1  a  mission  was  commenced  among  the 
Japanese  and  Chinese  in  the  United  States,  which  now 
enumerates  13  American  missionaries,  lay  and  clerical,  with 
seven  native  workers,  four  churches  and  335  communicants, 
and  985  scholars. 

Three  Women's  Societies  co-operate  with  this  Board.  Its 
leading  missionary  periodical  at  present  is  The  Church  at 
Home  and  Abroad, 

The  receipts  of  the  Society  from  the  beginning  amount  to 
$14,716,973  =  ^2,943,400. 

The  secretaries  say  : — 

*  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  issues  of  the  various  mission  presses 
connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  not  to  be  found  in  tabulated 
form,  or  indeed  in  any  available  shape,  so  as  to  make  an  accurate  and 
exhaustive  Hst  possible.  Hundreds  of  volumes,  including  such  works  as 
Dr.  John  Newton's  Gurmukhi  Dictionary,  Dr.  James  C.  Hepburn's 
Japanese  and  English  Lnctionary,  Systematic  Theology  in  Arabic,  by 
Dr.  James  S.  Dennis,  translations  of  the  Bible  in  whole  or  in  part,  educa 
tional  and  scientific  books,  besides  millions  of  pages  of  books  and  tracts  for 
general  distribuiion,  by  sale  or  gift,  and  a  large  number  of  weekly  and 
monthly  sheets,  something  after  the  style  of  our  rehgious  newspapers,  have 
been  issued  from  the  presses  connected  with  our  missions  ;  to  say  nothing 
of  the  volumes  and  fugitive  newspaper  and  magazine  articles  which  have 
been  wiitten  by  the  missionaries  and  published  in  this  country  and  elsewhere.' 

Syria  (18 18). — The  history  of  the  American  Missions 
begins  in  18 18,  when  PUny  Fisk  and  Levi  Parsons  were 
appointed  missionaries  to  Palestine.  Mr.  Parsons  was  the 
first  Protestant  missionary  that  ever  resided  in  Jerusalem.  Later, 
Beirut  was  chosen  as  the  headquarters  of  the  Mission.  This 
Mission  embraces  work  among  Moslems,  Druses,  Nusairiyeh, 
Greeks,  Jacobites,  Maronites,  «&:c.  It  has  made  large  use  of 
the  press,  publishing  Alexander's  Evidences,  and  some  other 
well-known  works.  In  all,  between  1856  and  1870,  some 
sixty  titles  are  enumerated.  Many  valuable  contributions  to 
American  religious  literature  have  come  from  these  missionaries, 
such  as  Dr.  Robinson's  Researches  in  Palestine,  and  Dr. 
Thomson's  The  La?id  and  the  Book.  This  Syrian  Mission 
was  transferred  in  1870  to  this  Board  from  the  American 
Board.     It  now  numbers  322   native  ministers,  and  804  lay 


Missions  Board  of  tht  Presbyterian  Church.  357 

missionaries,  with  19  churches,  and  1,493  communicants,  and 
91  students  for  ministry. 

During  the  past  year  the  Government  made  the  un- 
precedented demand  that  all  publications  of  the  mission  press 
must  be  submitted  for  approval,  and  the  presses  have  been 
idle  because  of  the  embarrassment.  Yet  of  324  sep irate 
issues  laid  before  the  council  at  Damascus,  all  but  eleven  were 
returned  as  approved.  Other  presses  have  not  received  a 
licence  for  their  work.  The  schools,  too,  have  suffered  from 
Government  repression.  All  text-books,  certificates,  and  pro- 
grammes were  ordered  to  be  submitted  for  Government  approval. 
Pending  their  efforts  to  comply  with  this  law,  several  of  the 
schools  were  closed  by  Government.  Other  annoyances  fol- 
lowed. The  pressure  of  considerable  influence  was,  however, 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  Government,  and  in  February 
word  was  received  that  the  schools  might  be  re-opened  on 
March  ist. 

This  Mission  reports  50  churches  and  church  buildings,  five 
stations,  91  out-stations.  Native  Syrian  labou  ers,  171;  1,493 
members,  85  regular  preaching-places,  4,289  in  average 
congregations  ;  3,732  Sabbath  scholars,  and  a  Syrian  Protestant 
community  of  4,245.  It  has  a  Syrian  Protestant  College,  a 
medical  school,  theological  seminary,  three  female  seminaries, 
high  schools  and  common  schools,  with  a  total  of  5,391  pupils. 
It  has  a  Bible  house  and  press  establishment,  which  has 
issued  284,450  publications  during  the  year,  and  from  the 
beginning  365,112,219  pages.  The  St.  John's  Hospital  treated 
8,068  patients. 

Persia. — Following  Henry  Martyn,  who  entered  Persia  in 
181T,  and' witnessed  a  good  confession,  came  Dr.  Pfander,  the 
celebrated  <ierman  missionary,  in  1829,  and  simultaneously 
with  him  two  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  to  explore 
the  regions  of  North-west  Persia. 

These  were  drawn  to  the  oppressed  Nestorians  about  Lake 
Oroomiah,  and  established  what  was  known,  not  as  the  Persian, 
but  as  the  Nestorian  Mission. 

In  187 1  the  Presbyterians  accepted  the  transfer  of  this 
Mission  from  the  American  Board,  with  whom  they  had  till 
then  CO  operated,  in  this  field  as  in  others.  At  that  time  it 
numbered  nineteen  missionaries,  three  physicians,  one  printer. 


358  Missions  Board  of  the  Preshyteriaji  Church, 

and  seven  immarried  ladies.  Names  eminent  in  the  missionary 
world  belong  to  this  period.  Perkins,  Grant,  Rhea,  Miss 
Fiske  and  others  are  of  the  group. 

The  work  is  now  divided  into  two  Missions.  The  Western 
Mission  embraces  Oroomiah,  Tabriz,  and  Salamas,  and  is 
systematically  divided  into  parishes  or  circuits,  and  placed 
under  the  best  supervision  possible.  This  Mission  reports 
serious  eml)arrassment  within  the  year  from  the  presence  of  the 
Anglican  Mission.  This  report  speaks  cheeringly  of  the  work 
among  Mohammedans.  The  Western  Mission  counts  27 
churches,  and  38  congregations  not  yet  organised.  It  numbers 
2,078  communicants,  5,413  adherents.  The  Eastern  Mission^ 
which  embraces  Teheran  and  Hamadan,  reports  three  churches, 
121  communicants,  338  pupils,  and  5,000  patients  treated  in 
its  hospitals. 

India  (1833). — Before  the  present  Board  was  organised,  the 
Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  sent  Rev.  J.  C.  Lowrie 
and  Rev.  William  Reed  to  India.  They  arrived  October 
1833,  with  authority  to  locate  a  Mission  in  such  part  of  India 
as  they  judged  best.  They  established  the  Lodiana  Mission. 
Lodiana  was  then  a  frontier  town  of  the  North-west  Province 
bordering  on  the  Punjab,  which  was  at  that  time  under  the 
control  of  the  Sikh  chief,  Ranjit  Singh.  Work  was  begun  at 
Sabathu  and  Saharanpur  in  1836,  Jalandar  in  1846,  Umballa 
in  1848,  Lahore  in  1849,  and  at  other  points  since.  It  reports 
550  church  members,  and  315  pupils  in  boarding  schools. 

The  Fnrriikhabad  Missio?i  was  begun  at  Allahabad  in  1836, 
extended  to  Futtehgurh  in  1838,  and  to  Mainpuri  in  1843.  It 
reports  395  church  members. 

The  Kolapore  Mission,  lying  south-west  of  Bombay,  and 
covering  part  of  the  Deccan,  was  opened  in  1853  by  Rev. 
R.  G.  Wilder.  This  work  was  supported  for  years  by  the 
American  Board ;  but  Mr.  Wilder  severed  his  connection  with 
that  Society,  and  for  many  years  this  work  remained  in- 
dependent of  any  Society.  In  1870  it  was  transferred  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board.  The  principal  stations  occupied  are 
Kolapur,  Panhala,  and  S.mgli.  It  reports  six  churches,  with 
90  communicants.  The  Presbyterian  press  at  Allahabad  has 
been  active  and  eflirient,  as  usual.  The  Lodiana  Mission 
received   on   confession   last  year   69.     It  has  315  pupils  in 


Missions  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  359 

boarding  school,  6,471  pupils  in  day  schools.  The  Fumikhabad 
Mission  has  1,990  pupils  in  day  schools.  The  Kolapore 
Mission  has  90  communicants,  four  added  during  the  year,  13 
schools,  362  pupils,  451  Sabbath  pupils,  and  three  students  for 
the  ministry. 

China  (1844). — The  work  of  this  Society  among  Chinese 
was  begun  at  Singapore  in  1838.  Dr.  Hepburn  and  Mr. 
Lowrie  in  1843  transferred  the  Mission  from  Singapore  to 
China  and  Macao.  Amoy  and  Ningpo  were  occupied  as 
stations.  The  missions  now  are  four,  viz. :  Canton,  Peking, 
Shantung,  and  Central. 

(i)  The  Cantoji  Mission  was  begun  in  1845.  Not  till  186 1, 
or  sixteen  years  after  the  beginning  of  the  Mission,  did  they 
baptise  the  first  Chinese  convert.  They  now  enrol  419 
members  and  1,025  pupils  in  school.  This  Mission  embraces 
Macao  and  Hainan.  A  prominent  feature  of  the  work  at 
Canton  is  that  of  the  hospital.  Dr.  Peter  Parker,  the  founder 
of  Medical  Missions  in  China,  opened  a  hospital  here  in  1835. 
In  1854  this  was  transferred  to  the  care  of  Dr.  Kerr,  supported 
by  this  Board. 

(2)  The  Central  Mission  includes  Ningpo,  Shanghai,  Hang- 
chow,  Suchow,  and  Nanking.  Ningpo  has  ten  churches, 
numbering  599  members. 

At  Shanghai  is  the  important  press  establishment  of  this 
Mission,  which  includes  a  foundry,  where  seven  casting 
machines  are  constantly  at  work,  which  cast  seven  sizes  of 
Chinese  type,  besides  English,  Korean,  Manchu,  Japanese, 
Hebrew,  &c.  It  has  also  machineiy  for  electrotyping  and 
engraving.  The  earnings  of  this  press  last  year  amounted  to 
$12,629,  of  which  $5  000  were  paid  to  the  Mission  treasury 
for  current  work. 

(3)  The  Shantung  Mission  embraces  Tungchow,  Chefoo, 
Chinanfoo,  and  other  points.  It  was  begun  in  1861.  Nearly 
3,000  communicants  are  reported.  This  Mission,  of  course, 
was  affected  by  the  devastation  caused  by  the  Yellow  River 
breaking  its  dykes. 

(4)  The  Peking  Mission  was  begun  in  1863.  It  is  an 
off-shoot  of  the  Shantung  Mission,  and  numbers  107  com- 
municants 

During  the  year.  Dr.  Happer,  the  venerable  missionary,  who 


360  Missions  Boa7'd  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 

went  to  China  first  in  1844,  and  has  continued  in  the  service 
since,  returned  from  a  visit  to  the  United  States,  having  while 
there  secured  by  donation  an  endowment  and  other  requisites 
for  the  estabUshment  of  a  Chinese  College  at  Canton.  Already 
50  pupils  have  applied  for  admission,  although  the  accommo- 
dation which  can  be  secured  will  only  meet  the  wants  of  half 
of  them.  New  buildings  have  been  erected  at  Tientsin  for 
an  Anglo-Chinese  College,  where  300  students  can  be 
accommodated  while  pursuing  the  study  of  modern  science. 
At  the  hospital  in  Peking  over  16,000  patients  were  treated 
during  the  year.  At  Chefoo  Dr.  Nevius  has  continued  his 
distant  country  tours  to  the  stations  established  immediately 
after  the  great  famine  in  Shantung. 

SiAM  AND  Laos  (1840). — The  first  visitation  by  mission- 
aries of  this  Board  was  made  in  1838,  with  a  view  to  find 
some  door  of  access  to  the  Chinese ;  but  this  resulted  in 
opening  a  Mission  for  the  Siamese  themselves,  which  was 
begun  at  Bangkok  in  1840  by  Rev.  Drs.  Mattoon  and  House, 
both  still  living,  the  first  yet  on  the  field,  and  the  latter  in 
honoured  retirement  in  America.  Medical  work  has  been  a 
most  important  adjunct  of  this  work.  The  Laos  Mission  was 
commenced  in  1876.  The  principal  station  is  at  Chieng-Mai, 
500  miles  north  of  Bangkok,  on  the  river  Qull  Ping.  It 
numbers  432  communicants. 

The  stated  work  at  Bangkok  during  the  year  has  been  the 
maintenance  of  preaching  at  two  churches  and  the  Bazaar 
Chapel,  the  care  of  five  schools  and  one  dispensary,  and  the 
issue  of  nearly  a  million  pages,  ch.efly  of  Holy  Scriptures, 
from  the  press.  At  Petchaburi  are  five  churches,  and  274 
members,  ten  schools,  and  a  hospital,  where  952  surgical  cases 
were  treated,  and  2,838  new  patients  received.  In  the  Laos 
Mission  baptism  has  been  administered  to  no  adults  on 
profession  of  faith.  The  Gospel  of  Matthew  in  Laos  has  been 
revised,  and  about  half  the  Book  of  Acts  carried  through  its 
first  translation  into  that  tongue. 

Africa  (1842).— This  Society  has  conducted  two  Missions 
in  Africa. 

The  Liberia  Mission  began  in  1842,  has  seven  churches  in 
the  country,  with  284  communicants,  and  272  scholars,  with 
984  in  Sunday-schools. 


Missions  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  361 

The  Mission  at  Cape  Palmas  was  transferred  to  the 
Gaboon  in  1842.  The  island  of  Corisco  was  occupied  in 
185c,  but  the  work  was  transferred  to  the  mainland  in  1865. 
These  three  have  six  stations,  with  ten  out-stations,  and  747 
communicants. 

Unfortunately,  the  French  Government  has  ordered  that  the 
only  language  that  will  be  allowed  to  be  taught  in  the  possession 
IS  French.  This  practically  closed  the  vernacular  schools,  and 
all  trammg  m  the  native  vernaculars.  The  Presbyterians 
therefore,  proposed  to  the  French  Evangelical  Foreio-n 
Missionary  Society  to  transfer  this  work  to  their  care;  but 
they  decided  not  to  accept  the  offer.  Since  then  French 
teachers  have  been  employed,  under  the  advice  of  the  deputa- 
tion from  the  French  Society,  and  it  is  possible  they  may  yet 
accept  the  trust  of  this  Mission. 

Japan  (1859).— Dr.  James  C.  Hepburn  and  his  wife, 
formerly  missionaries  to  China,  and  Rev.  J.  L.  Nevius  and 
wife,  of  Ningpo,  were  deputed  in  1859  to  open  a  Miss-on  of 
this  Board  in  Japan.     It  now  has  two  Missions. 

(i)  The  Tokyo  Mission  includes  Yokohama. 

(2)  Tne  Osaka  Mission  includes  part  of  the  island  of 
Niphon  and  Kanazawa  on  the  Japan  Sea,  180  mi'es  north-west 
of  Vedo. 

The  statistics  of  these  cannot  now  be  given,  for  in  1876  a 
movement  was  started  looking  to  closer  union  in  work  amon^ 
churches  of  kindred  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  order.  This 
resulted  in  the  organisation  of  an  independent,  self-governino- 
Japanese  Church,  and  now  this  Board  carries  on  all  its  work  in 
this  country  through  the  United  Churcli  of  Christ.  The 
Congregational  Mission  has  been  contemplating  joinin'^  this 
Union  Church  ;  but,  after  long  deliberation  and  much  debate 
the  matter  is  still  pending  at  the  time  of  this  writing.  ' 

The  United  Church  of  Cnrist  in  ]apan  nl^'mbers  34 
Japanese  ministers,  and  48  licentiates;  58  churches,  22  of 
which  are  wholly  self-supporting;  members,  6,859 ;'  native 
contributions  for  the  year,  $14,504  =^,'3^021. 

K(jRKA  (1844;.— This  Board  began  work  at  Seoul,  Korea,  in 
1844.  The  Mission  numbers  25  communicants  has  'six 
native  helpers,  and  25  pupils  in  school.  The  meJi<:al  work- 
has    been    an    efficient   part    of    the    service.      Government 


362     Missions  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Churchy  South, 

restrictions  suspended  the  operations  of  this  Mission  for  five  or 
six  months  of  the  year  (1888),  but  these  restrictions  have  been 
withdrawn,  though  the  Native  Government  has  not  withdrawn 
its  official  ban  against  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the 
country.  There  appears  to  be  in  Japan,  as  well  as  in  China,  a 
progressive  party  and  a  conservative  one.  Meanwhile  the 
outlook  is  bright,  because  the  number  of  earnest  seekers  after 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  increases  steadily. 

The  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  this  Church  has  the  care  of 
its  work  among  North  American  Indians.  It  sustains  29 
Indian  schools,  with  115  teachers,  with  462  pupils.  It  also 
conducts  woik  among  Mexicans  in  New  Mexico. 


XVI. — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  (Southern  States). 

(Organised  1861.) 

Immediately  upon  the  withdrawal  of  the  Presbyterians  of 
the  South,  in  1861,  from  their  church  relation  with  those  of  the 
North,  in  consequence  of  the  fierceness  of  the  slavery  agitation, 
the  Southern  brethren  organised  their  own  missionary  labour 
and  estabhshed  their  own  work  among  the  Indians  in  the  Indian 
Territory.  The  character  of  that  population  is  rapidly 
changing,  because  of  the  influx  of  white  people,  who  have 
no  right  of  citizenship,  but  settle  under  specified  regulations, 
and  open  farms,  which  are  becoming  more  and  more  a  source 
of  revenue  to  the  IncHans.  The  total  of  communicants 
connected  with  this  Society's  Indian  churches  is  618,  and  they 
contributed  last  year  $1,767. 

China  (1867). — The  next  work  among  pagans  attempted  by 
this  Society  was  in  China  in  1867,  where  tliey  occupy  Hang-chow, 
Soo  Chow,  Chmkiang,  and  Tsing-kiang-pu.  Evangelistic  work 
p-^iong  the  towns  and  cities  of  Hang-chow  is  diligently  carried 
on.  Five  thousand  Gospels  and  tracts  were  sold  or  given  away 
last  year.  From  Soo  Chow,  Mr.  Du  Bose,  in  a  forty-five  days' 
itineration  for  colportage,  distributed  7,000  Gospels  and  tracts. 
Mrs.  Du  Bois  received  at  her  home  visits  from  1,500  Chinese 
women  during  the  year,  all  of  whom  heard  the  Gospel  from  her. 

\Co7itinHcd  oti  p.  364. 


-3 

Of     -a 

Chin 
Japa 
Kore 

K      PL 

> 
3^ 

p       •-' 

p 

^ 

V_ 

• 

• 

•       . 

• 

• 

• 

• 

si 

S> 

00 

H            „ 

00 

00 

00 

„ 

Mission 

' 

+- 

4^      >o 

t 

t 

4^ 

t 

begun. 

•H 

K 

OJ 

M        4>. 

00 

VO 

'^ 

VO 

3    ft 

CL 

8 

^ 

O 

:      -iJ 

00 

: 

«o 

■*^    K7 

!2; 

=:. 

p 

„ 

-  r 

7 

.s 

-t^ 

n 

OJ 

4^ 

o\ 

^  "  s 

» 

g 

> 

^ 

** 

Ol 

H          H 

00 

u> 

U 

3 

p 

v< 

g' 

M 

^ 

00 

"S 

^ 

8^ 

4? 

0' 

p 

2. 

i 

"i> 

:H 

o\     : 

•s 

s 

^ 

o\ 

I? 

Ss 

VO 

Ol 

H     .8 

^ 

s 

^ 

M 

Churches, 

00 

r 

." 

OJ 

■f>- 

H 

H 

Communi- 

Ol 

>o 

MD 

K)         "fe 

OJ 

f? 

,« 

3 

cants. 

^ 

," 

^ 

In 

o. 

M 

^ 

Number 

(S 

-<^ 

^ 

S         & 

■1^ 

s 

00 

VO 

added. 

K) 

10 

V] 

:^ 

Contribu- 

1^ 

" 

^ 

•           & 

o\ 

tn 

4k 

ON 

tions. 

■'^ 

M 

■^ 

H 

OJ 

^ 

M 

Total  of 

" 

H 

o> 

w 

■vj 

Schools. 

oo 

„ 

M 

OJ 

^, 

~ 

vS 

•>J 

^             • 

& 

OJ 

■J^ 

:       0 

td 
g 

'^ 

„ 

„ 

10 

0 

5' 

^ 

O) 

^ 

•     8 

ON 

00 

t 

•       ^ 

w 

ff 

w 

w 

H 

H 

o 

tx 

s 

0 

»     S' 

o 

8 

3 

•^    ^ 

0 

0 
p 

0 

'„ 

Ol 

„ 

0 

«< 

9 

ON 

'^ 

^ 

•     8 

SP 

^  r 

oo 

^ 

<p 

^ 

'i' 

ii     8^ 

-^ 

^ 

p^ 

ux 

K> 

H 

OJ 

Pupils    in 

lj\ 

^ 

8 

•          0 

•+^ 

*. 

OO 

vD 

Sabbath- 

vS 

(0 

8 

Ln 

s 

Schools 

i; 

(,n 

00 

:       : 

5\ 

: 

: 

00 

Students  for 
Ministry. 

■"— ~ 

Ul 

C 

t> 

^^ 

g 

>«^ 

> 

7i 

1 

TM, 

1 

^ 

s- 

:^ 

S 

r 

VO 

bd 
H 

^• 

0 

W 

^ 

J^ 

^ 

M 

l-H 

t 

^ 

00 
II 

s 

^ 

t— I 

M 

(n 

00 

LP 

?s 

0 

l-H 

.^ 

0 

0 

«-> 

0 

:^ 

^ 

> 

^ 

■^ 

H< 

1; 

s 

0 

i 

3  64     Missions  Board  of  the  Pi'esbyterian  Churchy  South. 

Miss  Stafford  made  300  visits  to  Chinese  families,  diirmg  whifh 
slie  addressed  3,000  women  and  distributed  30,000  pages  of 
Gospels  and  tracts.  From  Chinkiang  the  missionaries  have 
also  visited  several  cities  at  considerable  distance,  on  their 
evangelistic  tours. 

The  Secretary  says  :  '  Sinc^  the  last  annual  report  of  this 
Mission  four  missionaries  have  been  added  to  the  force  in  the 
field.  The  Rev.  R.  V.  Lancaster,  of  the  Presbytery  of  West 
Hanover,  and  Miss  Lily  Tidball,  of  North  Carolina,  have 
begun  work  at  Hang-chow;  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Bear,  of  Lexington 
Presbytery,  at  Chinkiang,  and  Edward  Woods,  Jr.,  M.D.,  at 
Tsing-kiang-pu.  The  committee  of  the  Mission,  which  visited 
Tsing-kiang-pu  the  year  before,  having  recommended  the 
occupation  of  this  station,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Sydenstricker  and 
Woods  moved  here  in  the  fall.  The  city  lies  on  the  Grand 
Canal,  at  the  point  of  its  intersection  with  the  old  bed  of  the 
Yellow  River.  It  is  the  gate  to  several  provinces,  and  lies  in  a 
region  hitherto  unoccupied  by  missionaries.  By  its  occupation 
this  Mission  now  has  a  chain  of  four  stations,  beginning  with 
Hang-chow,  the  southern  terminus  of  the  Grand  Canal,  and 
extending  along  the  line  of  the  canal,  at  intervals  of  about  120 
miles,  to  Tsing-kiang-pu.' 

Japan  (1865). — The  Mission  in  Japan  was  begun  in  1885. 
The  stations  are  Kochi  and  Nagoya.  During  the  last  three 
months  of  1886  there  were  52  additions  to  the  church  of 
Kochi,  and  during  last  year  (1887)  169  communicants  were 
received.  Within  the  Kochi  Presbytery  there  are  seven 
churches.  The  total  of  that  Presbytery  is  now  850.  The 
Kochi  church  itself  enrolls  300  communicants  and  a  great 
number  of  inquirers.  Nagoya,  on  Owari  Bay,  the  fourth  city 
of  Japan,  in  a  plain  100  miles  long  by  40  broad, -having  villages 
and  towns  with  a  population  of  two  and  a  half  millions,  was 
occupied  as  a  new  station  in  1887.  The  missionary  sent  has 
co-operated  with  the  Union  Presbyterian  Missionaries. 

Besides  these  Missions  the  Board  carries  on  very  consider- 
able Missions  in  Brazil,  which  field  they  entered  in  1869.  They 
have,  as  stations,  Campinas  and  Jundiahy,  and  work  also  in  the 
interior  from  San  Polo  ;  also  in  Northern  Brazil  at  Pernambuco, 
Ceara  and  Maranhao.  They  also  conduct  work  in  Greece,  at 
Salonica.  In  June  1887  a  church  was  organised  at  this  place 
with  ten  members,  of  whom  five  were  communicants  of  five 


Reformed  Pi'eshyterian  Church. 


365 


years'  stcinding.  Two  elders  and  two  deacons  were  elected. 
The  Turkish  Government  obliges  the  few  Protestants  who  are 
there  to  be  organised  into  a  Protestant  Community.  In  the 
Protestant  Community  at  Macedonia  and  Epirus  there  are  now 
enrolled  forty-five  persons.  Every  considerable  town  in 
Macedonia  has  been  visited. 

In  Mexico  this  Board  carries  on  a  good  work  at  Matamoras, 
Mantemorelos,  Jimenez,  Victoria  and  Brownsville.  Of  the 
six  central  stations  only  two  are  occupied  by  foreigners  ;  the 
best  stations  are  occupied  by  Mexican  native  preachers  only. 


SUMMARY.— THE  SOUTHERN  PRESBYTERIAN 

MISSIONS. 

Income:  $81,040  =  ;^i 6,208. 


Field. 

China. 

Greece. 

India. 

Japan. 

Year  of  beginning    .... 

1867. 

1874. 

1861. 

1885. 

Missionaries,  Male   .... 

II 

I 

3 

4 

Missionaries,  Female     .      ,      . 

ID 

I 

3 

5 

Stations ,      . 

4 

I 

12 

2 

Out-stations 

I 

2 

24 

6 

Communicants     added    during' 
the  year j' 

12 

2 

34 

,69 

Total  No.  of  Communicants     . 

82 

17 

618 

305 

Ministers  Ordained  or  Licensed 

I 

5 

I 

Other  Native  Helpers  .      .      . 

10 

.  , 

I 

Pupils  in  Sunday  Schools  .      . 

260 

18 

322 

150 

Pupils  in  Day  Schools  . 

240 

,  , 

46 

200 

Contributed  by  Native  Churches 

$70 

|6o 

11,767 

$  1 , 200 

XVII. — Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in  North 
America. 

The  Foreign  Mission  work  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  was  begun  in  1856.  A  movement 
to  establish  a  Mission  had  been  made  about  ten  years  before, 
and  in  1847  a  minister  was  appointed  to  Hayti,  in  the  West 
Indies,  but  he  returned  home  in  two  years.  No  further  attempt 
was  made  to  enter  upon  foreign  work  till  the  above  date.     In 


366  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church, 

October  of  1856  two  married  missionaries,  Rev.  R.  J.  Dodds 
and  Joseph  Beattie,  were  sent  out  to  work  among  the 
Nusairiyeh  tribes  in  Northern  Syria.  A  year  was  devoted  to 
the  study  of  the  Arabic  language,  when  Zahleh  was  selected  as 
a  suitable  field  ;  but  there  was  so  much  hostility  to  their  work 
that  in  the  spring  of  1858  they  were  forced  to  abandon  it,  and 
decided  after  careful  examination  to  occupy  Latakia,  which  in 
1859  became  the  centre  of  operations.  For  eight  years  these 
brethren  preached  in  that  city,  and  laboured  together  with  united 
energy  for  the  uplifting  of  its  degraded  inhabitants.  A  re- 
inforcement, consisting  of  David  Metheny,  M.D.,  and  wife,  went 
out  in  1864;  and  two  years  later,  Miss  Crawford,  now  the 
wife  of  Rev.  James  Martin,  M.D.,  of  Antioch,  was  appointed  to 
take  charge  of  a  girls'  school. 

The  Mission  in  Aleppo  under  the  care  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Scotland  having  been  transferred  to 
the  American  Mission  in  Latakia,  Mr.  Dodds  removed  in  1867 
to  that  place,  where  he  laboured  for  over  three  years,  and 
where  he  closed  his  earthly  ministry.  The  year  following  the 
death  of  this  pioneer  missionary,  the  Rev.  S.  R.  Galbraith 
•'oined  the  Mission,  but  he  died  within  six  months  of  his 
arrival.  His  vacancy  was  filled  by  the  appointment  the  next 
year  of  Rev.  Henry  Easson,  who  is  at  present  at  the  head  of 
the  Syrian  Mission. 

Latakia  is  the  centre  of  operations.  The  Gospel  has  been 
preached  here  and  at  the  outlying  stations  with  regularity  and 
success.  Thirty-one,  including  two  girls  and  ten  boys  from 
the  boarding-schools,  were  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
church  during  the  last  year,  increasing  the  native  membership 
from  145  to  17 1.  There  are  four  schools  in  efficient  operation ; 
a  day-school  for  girls,  with  no  names  on  the  roll,  and  a 
boarding-school  with  53  pupils  under  religious  instruction. 
Five  girls  this  year  finished  the  course  of  study,  and  are 
engaged  in  teaching.  A  day-school  for  boys  has  100  pupils, 
and  the  boarding-school  39  In  the  outlying  districts  there  are 
242  children  under  the  instruction  of  14  teachers. 

At  Gunaimia,  about  twenty-seven  miles  from  Latakia,  a 
theological  student  has  been  teaching  and  conducting  evan- 
gelical services  for  some  months,  and  there  has  been  a  religious 
revival  of  considerable  extent  and  power.  In  other  parts  of 
the  district  there  is  considerable  religious  interest. 


Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  367 

The  Medical  department  of  this  Mission  is  in  successful 
operation.  Dr.  Balpli  reached  Latakia  in  October  1887,  and 
up  to  the  ist  of  March  he  had  held  32  clinics,  filled  590 
prescriptions,  treated  275  different  cases,  and  made  100 
professional  visits. 

At  Suadea,  on  the  River  Orontes,  there  is  a  station  with  a 
large  and  valuable  property  presented  to  the  Mission  by  the 
late  Dr.  Wm.  Holt  Yates,  of  London.  The  funds  needed  for 
carrying  forward  the  work  are  to  a  large  extent  supplied  by 
Mrs.  Yates,  which  work  is  very  promising.  In  the  boarding- 
school  there  are  26  pupils,  and  on  the  roll  of  the  day-school  50 
names. 

Larnaca,  on  the  island  of  Cyprus,  is  also  a  Mission-field  of 
this  church.  This  island  contains  over  190,000  inhabitants, 
consisting  of  Greeks,  Turks,  Maronites,  Armenians  and  Roman 
Catholics.  ^  A  successful  school  has  been  established  at  this 
point,  and  it  is  the  purpose  of  the  Synod  to  send  a  missionary 
into  this  interesting  field. 

In  1887  a  delegation,  consisting  of  Dr.  McAllister  and  Mr. 
Henry  O'Neil,  visited  the  Missions  to  inquire  into  their 
condition. 

Near  the  close  of  1882  Rev.  Metheny,  M.D.,  removed  to 
Tarsus,  where  he  is  labouring.  A  large  building  with  private 
departments,  offices,  class-rooms,  a  large  dormitory  and  chapel 
have  been  erected,  mainly,  if  not  entirely,  at  his  own  expense, 
at  Mersine.  There  is  a  successful  board-school  for  girls  in 
Tarsus. 

At  the  close  of  the  last  year  the  total  receipts  were 
$16,691=^3,477.  The  statistics  of  the  Mission  show  a  total 
of  659  pupils,  153  more  than  were  enrolled  the  previous  year, 
and  266  in  advance  of  1886. 


XVIII. — Reformed  Presbyterian  (General  Synod)  in 
North  America. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 
commenced  missionary  operations  at  Saharanpur,  Northern 
India,  in  1836.  In  this  year  Rev.  James  R.  Campbell  was  sent 
out  by  the  Synod.  In  the  following  year  Rev.  Joseph  Caldwell 
and  family  and  Mr.  James  Craig  were  sent  out.     In    1839 


368  Reformed  Presbytery^  General  Synod, 

these:  brethren  formed  a  Presl)ytery,  which  was  known  as  the 
Reformed  Presbytery  of  Saharanapur.  In  the  same  year  a 
seminary  was  organizer!  at  Saharanapur  for  the  education  of 
Hindoos  of  both  sexes,  and  the  three  brethren  named  became 
teachers  in  the  school.  In  1845  Rev.  John  Woodside  and 
Rev.  R.  Hill  were  sent  out  by  the  Synod  as  missionaries  to 
India  ;  the  former  opened  a  school  at  Dehra  Doon.  In  1856 
a  Mission  station  was  opened  at  Roorkee.  During  these 
years  missionaries  received  a  part  of  their  support  from  the 
Presbyterian  Board  and  a  part  from  the  Reformed  Presby- 
terian Board.  In  1869  these  Mission  stations  passed  under 
the  control  of  the  Presbyterian  Board.  By  mutual  arrange- 
ment the  Mission  at  Roorkee  reverted  to  the  control  of  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in  1883. 
In  the  same  year  Rev.  Geo.  Scott  was  sent  out  to  India  by  the 
General  Synod.  He  is  now,  with  a  number  of  native  assistants, 
labouring  at  Roorkee,  with  Raj  pur,  Hardwar,  ICankhal,  and 
Bealara,  as  outlying  stations.  A  congregation  has  been 
organized  at  Roorkee,  and  two  schools  are  m  operation  at  two 
of  the  above  stations. 

Roorkee  is  a  small  civil  and  military  station  twenty-two  miles 
east  of  and  in  the  district  of  Saharanapur.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Scott 
in  his  report  of  the  work  at  this  station  says  :  '  Services  have 
been  held  regularly,  also  a  Sabbath  school,  and  prayer- 
meetings.'  Preaching  has  been  done  in  the  adjacent  villages, 
where  the  people  sometimes  treat  the  missionaries  kindly,  while 
at  other  times  very  rudely.  Zenana  work  is  reported  in  all 
the  villages.  Many  of  the  respectable  houses  are  open  to  the 
Bible-reader.  Three  women  during  the  past  year  have  been 
baptized.  Books  and  tracts  have  been  generally  distributed. 
The  following  statistics  are  for  March  1888  : — Census  :  number 
of  famihes,  14 ;  adherents,  50.  Communicants  :  received  on 
examination,  7  ;  dismissed,  4  ;  suspended,  2.  Total  number  of 
communicants,  17.  Baptisms  :  adults,  18  ;  children,  4.  Sabbath- 
school  scholars  :  adults,  24  ;  children,  4.  Remarks  :  weekly 
contribution,  rs.  70;  thanksgiving,  rs.  30;  total,  rs.  loi. 


(     369    > 

XIX.-  •  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America. 

(Organised  1858.) 

Thirty  years  ago — or  on  the  26th  of  May,  1858 — the  Associate 
and  Associate  Reformed  Churches  joined  each  other,  and 
formed  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America.  At 
that  tim'3  the  Missions  of  the  former  Church  were  in  Trinidad 
and  India,  and  the  latter  in  Syria  and  Egypt.  Altogether, 
there  were  nine  foreign  missionaries.  Revs.  Joseph  Banks, 
Andrew  Gordon,  E.  H.  Stevenson  and  R.  A.  Hill,  of  the 
Ajsociate  Church,  and  Revs.  Jas.  Barnet,  G.  Lansing,  Jas.  A. 
Frazier,  Thos.  McCague  and  John  Crawford,  of  the  Associate 
Reformed.  There  were  no  native  churches  or  missionaries, 
and  only  a  few  native  scholars  and  teachers,  and  the 
whole  amount  of  contributions  then  for  the  year  was  less 
than  $8,000.  It  was  a  time  of  sowing — a  day  of  small  things — 
a  begmning  of  this  Foreign  Missionary  work. 

The  Foreign  Work  of  this  Church  has  been  concentrated 
upon  Egypt  and  India. 

Egypt. — In  Egypt,  where  the  population  is  made  up  mainly 
of  Copts  and  Mohammedans,  the  Copts  have  always  been 
largely  the  people  among  whom  the  missionaries  could  work ; 
but  under  the  tendencies  of  the  great  events  of  these  later 
years  in  that  land  the  Mohammedans  are  becoming  more 
and  more  open  to  the  Gospel  and  Christian  influences,  and 
thus  the  necessity  for  the  thorough  occupancy  of  the  whole 
country  by  the  missionaries  of  the  Cross,  with  means  of  grace, 
becomes  more  and  more  pressing  and  urgent  every  year. 

New  stations  have  been  opened  during  the  year  at  Surahana, 
Nezlet  el  Musk,  Sufanuya,  Dakoof,  and  Mit  Ghamr ;  and  in 
addition  to  these  many  others  are  open.  Rev.  J.  Griffen 
says : — 

'  A  spirit  of  inquiry  seems  to  have  spread  over  the  whole  countr)- ;  at 
almost  every  point  I  hear  of  new  places  where  persons  meet  together  tc 
study  the  Bible.' 

The  number  of  persons  admitted  on  profession  of  faith,  384, 
was  greater  than  during  any  year  in  the  history  of  the  Mission. 
In  addition  to  §5,845  contributed  for  church  purposes,  the 
contributions   from   the  Sabbath  schools  was  $239,  and  the 

2    B 


37©  Ujiitea  Presbyterian  Church. 

receipts  of  the  day  schools  supported  by  the  natives  were 
$6,265.  When  we  compare  these  visible  fruits  with  those  of 
1877,  wlien  the  membership  was  784  and  the  contributions 
$1,853,  we  see  substantial  proof  of  progress.  The  public  pro- 
fession of  an  Egyptian  in  the  despised  and  maligned  Evan- 
gelical Church  is  a  proof  of  his  sincerity ;  but  his  voluntary 
contributions  for  the  work  of  the  Lord  is  confirmation  of  that 
proof 

The  Mission  boat  Ibis^  built  for  the  Nile,  was  thoroughly 
repaired  by  means  of  the  contributions  of  the  Sabbath  schools  of 
our  church  at  home.  For  about  twenty-seven  years  it  has  carried 
the  missionaries  up  and  down  the  river  as  they  distributed  the 
Scriptures  and  preached  the  Gospel.  It  forms  at  once  the 
means  of  transportation,  a  dwelling  for  the  missionary  and  his 
family,  and  a  place  of  worship  in  which  meetings  were  held. 
Rev.  John  Griffen  by  its  means  scattered  the  seed  in  April  and 
May  between  Asyoot  and  Assouan,  a  distance  of  324  miles, 
and  from  September  to  December  between  El  Feshn  and 
Keneli,  a  distance  of  164  miles.  On  these  two  journeys  he 
visited  64  towns  and  villages,  in  60  of  which  he  held  from  one  to 
five  meetings,  in  14  of  them  dispensed  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  received  52  persons  into  the  church  on  profession  of  their 
faith.    He  also  baptized  36  infants  of  members  of  the  church. 

This  district  embraces  the  adjacent  provinces  on  the  north, 
and  the  Fayoom  and  Beni  Swaif,  with  parts  of  Minieh,  to  the 
south.  It  has  21  stations  now  open,  with  564  communicants 
and  13  out-station  schools. 

(i)  Alexandria,  at  the  west  angle  of  the  Delta,  was  opened 
in  1857.  This  station  is  the  entrepot  for  all  supplies,  and  the 
missionary  has  charge  of  the  General  Book  Distribution.  The 
district  embraces  the  western  part  of  the  Delta.  It  has  two 
stations,  with  75  communicants. 

(2)  Mansoora,  opened  1869,  is  the  centre  of  a  large 
and  wealthy  district.  Three  stations,  with  30  communicants, 
are  reported,  but  work  is  being  done  in  a  number  of  other 
towns  not  on  the  Presbytery's  list. 

The  other  two  central  stations  are  in  Upper  Egypt,  each 
occupying  a  district  having  a  radius  of  over  one  hundred  miles 
up  and  down  the  Nile. 


Uiiited  Presbyterian  Church.  371 

(3)  AsYOOT.  opened  in  1865,  is  the  seat  of  the  Training 
College  and  Pressly  Memorial  Institute.  E.  E.  Lansing,  M.D., 
is  attached  to  this  station  as  physician.  The  district  contains 
49  stations,  having  1,402  communicants,  with  55  congrega- 
tional schools. 

(4)  Luxor,  on  the  site  of  ancient  Thebes,  was  occupied  in 
1884.  Until  that  date,  since  the  death  of  the  lamented  Rev. 
Mr.  Currie,  tiiis  district  had  only  received  occasional  visits  from 
the  missionaries  at  the  other  stations.  It  has  10  stations,  with 
236  communicants. 

Out-Stations. — Eighty  out-stations  were  reported  last  year. 
Work  is  actually  begun  in  a  number  of  other  towns,  but  not 
in  a  regular  way,  while  interest  is  being  awakened  all  over  the 
field.  The  harvest  is  ripe  and  only  awaiting  the  harvesters. 
Most  of  these  80  stations  contain  communicants,  and  have 
regular  meetings  for  public  worship  and  study  of  the  Word. 
At  45  places  the  congregations  have  some  sort  of  meeting- 
place,  but  only  a  few  are  adequately  provided  for  in  this  respect. 

The  native  workers  in  the  evangelistic  department  are  10 
pastors,  7  licentiates,  18  Bible-readers,  5  theological  students, 
20  Zenana  workers,  and  altogether  240  Sabbath-school  teachers. 
During  the  past  year,  25,944  religious  meetings  were  held,  384 
persons  professed  faith,  and  the  net  number  of  communicants, 
December  31,  1887,  was  2,307,  an  increase  during  the  year  of 
nearly  13  ]jer  cent.  The  average  Sabbath  morning  attendance 
was  4,747,  and  at  Sabbath-schools  4,338.  The  people  con- 
tributed for  preaching  ^5,845,  for  Sabbath-school  expenses 
$240,  for  Zenana  work  $190.  Eight  book-shops  have  been 
opened,  as  supply  depots  and  places  of  rendezvous,  to  which 
inquirers  might  safely  come  for  light.  Fifteen  colporteurs  have 
gone  back  and  forth,  from  town  to  town,  offering  the  Word  of 
God,  with  the  following  results  : — Of  Scripture,  religious  and 
educational  books,  the  number  of  vokuiies  sold  was  33,609 ; 
tlie  receipts  from  sales  were  $7,815. 

The  educational  department  is  three-fold.  First :  Evan- 
gelizing. The  5,600  boys  and  girls  now  in  schools  all  get  one 
or  more,  many  of  them  three  or  four,  Scripture  lessons  every 
day.  Second :  Training  pastors  and  teachers.  As  early  as 
1863  the  missionaries  initiated  this  work  by  organizing  a  class 

2  B  2 


372  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

of  theological  students.  The  effort  has  already  given  the  work 
nine  out  of  our  ten  pastors,  all  the  seven  licentiates,  and  ten  more 
are  under  actual  tuition,  and  ten  others  will  (D.V.'  in  December 
i88g  finish  their  studies  in  the  training  college,  who  have 
avowed  their  intention  to  give  themselves  to  the  work  of  pro- 
claiming the  Gospel.  Sixty-eight  young  men  trained  at  the 
college  are  now  te:iching  schools.  The  training  schools  for 
girls  have  also  begun  to  send  out  teachers  and  Zenana  workers. 
Third  :  Education.  The  Mission  common  schools  are  the 
only  schools  in  Egypt  for  the  peasant  class.  The  theological 
seminary  has  5  pupils,  the  training  college  has  311,  three 
boys'  schools  count  695,  six  girls'  schools  1,120,  and  71 
congregational  schools  have  3,470 ;  making  a  total  under  in- 
struction of  5,601. 

The  ordained  missionaries  were  8  in  1865,  and  in  1887 
were  11.  The  native  pastors  and  licentiates  increased 
from  none  to  7.  The  organized  congregations  in  1865 
numbered  only  i,  and  now  are  24.  Then  they  occupied  5 
stations,  now  85  ;  then  they  enrolled  79  communicants,  now 
2,307  ;  then  the  average  attendance  on  worship  was  125,  now 
it  is  4,747  ;  then  there  were  no  pupils  in  Sabbath-school,  now 
there  are  4,338  ;  then  they  had  315  pupils  in  their  schools, 
now  they  number  5,601. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  in  the  most  important  items  results 
have  nearly  doubled — in  some  cases  trebled — themselves  each 
in  five  years.  Among  the  outstanding  results  that  cannot  be 
tabulated  is  the  awakening  of  the  whole  Coptic  Church  to  a  sense 
of  the  need  of  a  radical  reformation,  and  a  desire  to  effect  it  by 
means  or  at  least  with  the  help  of  men  who  have  been 
educated  in  the  Mission  schools.  Add  to  this,  that  a  purer 
Christimity  has  been  placed  before  the  Mohammedans  cf 
Egypt  than  they  ever  saw  before.  Seven  hundred  of  their 
children  hear  it  taught  in  school.  This  has  opened  the  eyes 
of  more  than  it  would  be  prudent  or  safe  to  mention  at  the 
present  time.  Nearly  60  young  men  and  women  have  been 
baptized  during  the  past  20  years. 

India. — During  the  year  this  Society  has  lost  by  death  the 
Rev.  A.  Gordon,  D.D.,  the  tounder  of  the  India  Mission.  He 
commenced  his  work  in  1855.  He  wrote  a  work  entitled 
Our  India  Mission^  covering  the  Society's  history  in  India. 


Ufiifed  Presbyterian  Church .  373 

The  work  in  India  is  in  eight  districts,  Sialkot,  Pasrur,  Easpl 
Gujranvvala,  West  Gujranwala,  Guriaspur,  Pathankat,  Jhelum, 
and  Zafarwal,  containing  a  vast  number  of  towns  and  villages, 
and  a  population  of  at  ,e.i.t  5,000,000.  Something  of  the  year's 
work  is  shown  by  the  fol. owing  : — Four  more  Mission  centres 
have  been  established ;  two  ministers  have  been  ordained  ;  and 
one  young  man  has  been  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  as 
a  student  of  theology.  The  number  of  baptisms  has  been 
1,094,  of  which  817  were  adult.  The  adult  church  member- 
ship last  year  was  4,019;  it  is  now  4,571.  Last  year  there 
were  129  schools,  with  3,956  pupils;  this  year  there  are  135 
schools,  with  4,085  pupils.  The  Sabbath  attendance  upon 
religious  services  reported  has  increased  from  3,301  to  3,840  ; 
but  this  is  a  very  imperfect  report.  The  number  of  villages  in 
which  there  are  Christians  is  4-5,  last  year  it  was  308.  The 
whole  Christian  population  has  increased  from  6,023  ^^  6,975. 

At  Sialkot  every  department  of  Christian  work  has  been 
carried  on.  The  Theological  Seminary  and  Christian  Train- 
ing Institute  have  been  very  successful.  The  medical  work  in 
charge  of  Miss  White,  M.D.,  has  closed  the  first  year.  In  a 
little  more  than  two  months  she  dispensed  medicine  737  times 
to  208  different  patients,  and  made  128  visits  to  Zenanas.  A 
temporary  hospital  has  been  provided  until  more  permanent 
buildings  can  be  put  up.  Zenana  work  is  carried  on  among 
Hindus,  Sikhs  and  Mohammedans,  and  about  340  houses  are 
visited.  Considerable  work  has  been  done  among  the  lower 
classes,  and  from  a  carefully  prepared  table  running  over  six 
years  it  was  shown  that  the  Mohammedans,  Hindus,  Sikhs 
and  Megs  have  exceeded  the  average;  while  the  home 
Christians  and  Churas  have  fallen  below  it. 

During  the  past  year  the  Board  has  cancelled  J  14,000  of 
the  $22,000  debt  resting  upon  it.  The  receipts  from  May 
1887  to  May  1888  were  Jioo,323  =  ;£"2o,90o. 

The  receipts  of  this  Society  have  gradually  advanced  from 
$8,574  in  1859  to  $100,323  =  ^^20,900  in  1888. 

The  whole  number  of  missionaries,  male  and  female,  sent 
out  from  the  organization  is  114;  6  of  these  were  medical. 
The  whole  number  now  in  the  field  is  18,  with  16  married 
ladies  and  21  unmarried,  making  a  total  of  54. 


374  Cumberland  Presbytoian  Board  of  M xssions. 


SUMMARY.— UNITED  PRESBYTERLAK  CHURCH. 
(Commenced  1854-5.) 


Centres  or  districts 

Stations   .      . 

Foreign  missionaries      .      .      . 
Unmarried  women  missionaries     . 

Physicians 

Native  pastors 

Native  licentiates 

Organized  congregations     .      . 

Communicants 

Schools 

Pupils  in  schools 

Pupils  in  Sabbath  schools  . 
Contributions      ...... 

Tuition  fees 

Books  distributed  (vols.)      .      .      . 

Proceeds  of  sales  of  books  . 

Total  paid  by  natives  for  preaching,  | 

schools,  books / 

Value  of  missionary  property  . 


Egypt. 


7 
85 
II 
10 

I 
10 

7 
24 

2,307 

82 

5,601 

4,338 

$5,902 

$10,449 

33,609 

$7,815 

$27,173 
$207,810 


India. 


II 

I 
12 

"*  8 

4,571 
134 

4,341 
1,325 

$435-40 


$29,922 


Totals. 


15 
154 
19 
21 
2 
22 

7 

32 

6,878 

216 

9,942 

5,663 

$6,337 
$10,449 

33,609 

$7,815 

$27,173 
$237*732 


XX. — Board   of   Missions   of   the   Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church.     (Founded  1818.) 

Early  in  the  history  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
in  the  year  18 18,  the  presbytery  of  Elk,  in  the  State  of 
Tennessee,  United  States  of  America,  sent  out  evangelists 
among  the  American  Indians.  The  effort  resulted  in  the 
opening,  in  the  year  1820,  of  a  Mission  among  the  Chickasaw 
Indians,  with  the  Rev.  Robert  Bell  and  wife  as  the  missionaries, 
this  being  the  first  foreign  Mission  of  the  Church  to  pagans. 
The  work  has  ever  continued  with  marked  success.  The  first 
General  Board  of  the  Church  was  chartered  by  the  General 
Assembly  in  1845.  The  present  Board  is  the  (not  mimediate) 
successor  of  this  first  organisation,  and  has  charge  of  both  the 
foreign  and  home  work  of  the  Church.  The  first  distinctively 
foreign   work  of  the  Church  was  the   sending   of   the   Rev. 


Cu77iberland  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions,  375 

Edmund  Weir,  a  coloured  man,  to  Liberia  in  1857.  He 
served  in  this  field  about  ten  years.  In  i860  a  work  was 
undertaken  in  Turkey,  the  Rev.  J.  C.  Armstrong  being  sent  to 
that  field.  The  Civil  War  in  the  United  States,  coming  on 
before  this  Mission  was  fairly  started,  so  interrupted  the  work  of 
the  Church  at  home  that  it  was  found  necessary  to  recall  the 
missionary.  In  1873  the  Rev.  S.  T.  Anderson  was  com- 
missioned a  missionary  to  South  America.  He  laboured  for 
several  years  chiefly  on  the  island  of  Trinidad. 

Japan. — In  Japan  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Hail  and  wife,  the  first 
missionaries,  arrived  in  January  1877,  and  have  been  followed 
by  others,  including  female  missionaries  sent  out  by  the 
Women's  Board.  One  ordained  minister  with  his  wife  and 
three  unmarried  women  have  since  been  sent  to  this 
field.  Osaka  and  Wakaymawith  four  out-stations  are  occupied 
with  ten  missionaries.  During  the  year  the  Wilmina  school 
building  for  girls  at  Osaka  was  destroyed  by  fire ;  but  the 
Governor  of  Osaka  tendered  the  school  temporary  use  of  a 
commodious  house,  so  that  they  were  interrupted  but  a  short 
time. 

Mrs.  A.  M.  Drennan  and  Miss  Rena  Rezner  are  connected 
with  the  school  at  present.  The  former  has  superintended  the 
school  and  done  a  part  of  the  English  teaching,  besides  teaching 
English  and  the  Bible  to  classes  composed  of  men.  Miss 
Rezner  has  done  most  of  the  English  teaching  in  the  school, 
and  has  also  studied  the  Japanese  language  out  of  school 
hours.     The  following  statistics  have  been  furnished  : 

Average  monthly  attendance  of  pupils  :  day,  84  ;  boarding, 
38.  Baptized  during  the  year,  14.  Number  of  scholars  wholly 
or  partly  supported  by  funds  from  United  States  of  America, 
12.  Number  of  native  teachers,  male,  4;  female,  3.  Average 
monthly  salary  of  male  teachers,  8  yen  (about  $6). 

The  Churches  of  Yakayama  and  Shingu  each  support  two 
schools,  reporting  a  total  attendance  of  121  pupils  and  40 
pupils  respectively.  One  school  in  Wakayama  is  a  free  night- 
school  for  the  poor.  The  other  has  existed  for  two  years,  and 
it  has  been  re-organised,  having  about  75  scholars,  and  now 
offers  instruction  similar  to  that  given  in  the  first  and  second 
year  classes  in  American  Board  College  at  Kyoto.  The  report 
says : — 


376  Refori7ied  Dutch  Church  Board  of  Missions* 

*  A  joint  committee,  appointed  to  prepare  a  statement  ot  doctrine  and 
form  of  government,  which,  if  adopted  by  the  churches,  will  unite  the 
Congregational  and  Presbyterian  churches  (except  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians)' of  Japan,  have  prepared  such  a  statement,  and  it  is  now  being 
considered  by  the  various  societies  and  Presbyteries.  Should  this  union 
be  consummated,  as  now  seems  probable,  the  union  of  our  own  Church 
with  the  new  Church  will  likely  be  discussed.  Though  this  second  union 
should  be  agreed  upon,  the  standing  of  the  ordained  preachers  in  our 
Mission  will  remain  unchanged.  They  retain  membership  in  their  re- 
spective Presbyteries  in  the  United  States  of  America.' 

The  Society  has  work  at  Aguascahentes  in  Mexico. 
Property  has  been  secured  which  will  serve  for  a  chapel,  and  a 
school  has  been  purchased,  and  the  Mission  promises  a 
permanent  and  successful  work.  Three  missionaries  are  on  the 
field.  The  money  raised  for  the  foreign  work  for  the  year 
amounted  to  115,265  =^3,225,  of  which  amount  the  Church 
contributed  $7,885  .  24,  and  the  Woman's  Board  $6,558.44,  with 
some  special  contributions  for  the  Mexico  building  fund  and 
the  Japan  educational  work. 


XXI. — Board    of   Foreign   Missions   of    the   Reformed 
Church  in  America  (Dutch).     (Organised  1857.) 

As  early  as  1836  this  Board  co-operated  with  the  American 
Board  in  beginning  a  Mission  at  Batavia  in  the  island  of  Java. 
"I  he  missionaries  were  commissioned  by  the  American  Board, 
at  the  nomination  of  the  Reformed  Board.  After  seven  years  of 
this  Mission  in  the  Netherlands  India,  there  were  5  labourers 
at  various  points  of  the  dominion.  The  record  of  their 
endeavours,  of  the  Government  threatenings  or  evasions,  of 
journeyings,  of  hoping  against  hope,  are  very  copious.  The 
work  was  among  the  Chinese  and  the  Dyaks.  In  1843  the  cry 
came  that  China  was  'open,'  and  a  part  of  the  force  was 
transferred  to  that  country.  Others  returned  to  the  United 
States  in  ill-health;  the  last  of  these  left  in  1849,  and  the 
Mission  was  abandoned. 

China,  1842. — Burning  with  missionary  zeal,  David  Abeel 
went  to  China  in  1829,  intending  to  labour  as  a  chaplain 
among  seamen.  Soon  after  his  arrival  he  became  connected 
with  the  American  Board.  After  a  tour  of  the  fields,  he 
returned  to  the  United  States.  Again  he  returned  to  Asia,  and 
was   labouring   in    Borneo   when   the   British    Treaty  opened 


Reformed  Dutch  Church  Board  of  Missions.  377 

China.  He  sailed  for  Amoy  in  1841  with  Bishop  Boone,  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  zealously  urged  upon  the 
Reformed  Church  to  send  others  to  that  field,  which  they  did 
in  1844.  In  1850  Dr.  James  Young,  a  physician  under  the 
direction  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  England,  went  to  Amoy, 
and  became  associated  with  this  work.  The  devoted  Wm.  C. 
Burns,  from  Scotland,  joined  Dr.  Young  in  185 1.  The 
Missions  worked  in  harmony,  and  now  there  is  a  Chinese 
Classis  or  Presbytery  managed  by  representatives  of  the  native 
churches. 

The  Amoy  Mission  was  organised  in  1844,  and  transferred  to 
this  Board  in  1854.  The  missionaries  of  the  church  at  Amoy 
are  associated  with  those  of  the  English  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  these,  together  with  the  native  pastors  and  elders,  form  the 
Tai-hoey  or  Classes  of  Amoy,  embracing  15  churches,  with  a 
membership  of  1701. 

The  Mission  has  long  desired  to  establish  a  new  station  in 
the  interior.  This  hope  is  about  to  be  realized.  The  territory 
occupied  by  the  Mission  of  the  Reformed  Church  is  about  60 
miles  square,  and  contains  3,000,000  souls,  and  one  station  is 
not  sufficient.  The  new  station  at  Sio-khe  will  have  a  hospital 
and  dispensary  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Otte. 

Educafioual  histitutions. — The  theological  and  middle 
schools  are  under  the  care  of  both  Missions.  The  girls' 
school  at  Kolongsu  is  in  charge  of  Misses  C.  M.  and  M.  E. 
Talmage,  of  the  Reformed  Church  Mission,  and  has  50  pupils. 
The  Charlotte  W.  Duryee  Home  affords  training  to  Chinese 
women  who  can  be  employed  as  Bible-readers.  Forty  women 
attended  during  the  year. 

Of  the  8  churches  of  the  Mission  5  are  now  self-supporting. 
They  received  56  souls  to  membership  on  confession.  Fifty- 
four  adults  and  47  infants  were  baptized.  The  Mission  also 
report  the  ordination  of  one  new  pastor,  making  5  in  all. 
The  contributions  of  the  churches  average  $3.44  per  member. 
In  the  line  of  education  good  work  has  been  done,  but  the 
Mission  earnestly  desire  enlargement  in  this  direction.  Especi- 
ally do  they  desire  to  press  the  work  of  theological  instruction, 
as  a  means  to  more  rapid  and  healthy  development.  In  this 
they  have  the  full  sympathy  of  their  English  brethren,  who  also 
set  them  the  example  of  providing  funds  in  aid  of  this 
department  of  labour. 


378  Reforn:ed  Dutch  Church  Board  of  Missions, 

The  attendance  in  the  girls'  school  has  been  larger  :han  ever 
before,  reaching  the  number  of  50  scholars.  It  is  a  fact  of 
interest  that  the  way  is  now  open  for  employing  those  who 
have  received  the  benefits  of  this  school  as  teachers. 

The  entire  number  of  ordained  missionaries  at  the  close  of 
the  year  was  25;  unordained,  3;  of  married  ladies,  21; 
unmarried,  9  (one  physician).  The  whole  number  is  58,  the 
largest  ever  in  the  service  of  the  Church  in  foreign  landSo 

India,  1854. — The  Arcot  Mission  was  begun  in  1854,  and 
transferred  as  set  forth  already  in  1857.  It  is  divided  into  the 
North  and  South  Arcot  Missions.  The  stations  of  this  Mission 
besides  Arcot  are  Chittoor,  Coonor,  Madanapalle  and  Vellore. 
Besides  the  boarding-schools  for  girls  at  Vellore  and  Madana- 
palle, with  98  pupils,  there  are  8  caste  girls'  schools,  with  586 
scholars.  The  school  formerly  known  as  the  Arcot  Seminary 
will  hereafter  be  called  the  Arcot  Academy.  It  had  71 
scholars  in  1887.  The  Theological  Seminary  in  the  Arcot 
Mission,  for  which  an  endowment  of  $65,000  was  last  year 
procured  by  Dr.  Chamberlain,  was  opened  in  March,  1888, 
with  13  students.  It  has  7  scholarships  provided  by  churches, 
and  9  provided  for  by  individuals. 

In  the  hospital  and  dispensary  at  Arcot  5,883  out-patients  and 
475  in-patients  were  treated  by  Dr.  Hekhuis. 

In  addition  to  regular  services  at  stations  and  out-stations, 
the  Gospel  has  been  preached  during  the  year  18,006  times,  in 
8,978  places,  to  heathen  audiences  numbering  395,979.  More 
than  14,000  tracts,  books,  etc.,  were  distributed. 

Japan  (1859).— The  Japan  Mission  was  begun  in  1859. 
Missionaries  and  Churches  in  Japan  are  associated  with  those 
of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  (North  and  South),  the  German 
Reformed  Church  of  the  United  States,  and  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  in  the  Council  of  United 
Missions  and  the  Union  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan. 

The  Dai  Kwai,  or  Synod  of  the  Union  Church,  includes  5 
Chiu  Kwai  (classes  or  presbyteries),  58  churches,  and  a  total 
membership  of  6,589,  of  whom  5,966  are  adult  communicants 
and  893  children.  The  number  of  baptisms  was :  adults, 
1,688  ;  children,  199  ;  total  1,887,  or  average  of  5  for  each  day 
in  the  year. 


Refo\''med  Dutch  Church  Board  of  Missions. 


379 


The  Ferris  Seminary,  for  girls,  at  Yokohama,  had  135  scholars. 
It  stands  among  the  very  first  in  Japan.  The  Jonathan 
Sturges  Seminary,  for  girls,  at  Nagaski,  had  17  scholars.  The 
Wm.  H.  Steele,  Jr.,  Memorial  School,  for  boys  and  young  men, 
at  Nagaski,  had  70  scholars.  The  Meijii  Gakku-in  of  the 
United  Church  at  Tokyo  had  32  students  in  the  Theological 
and  169  in  the  Academical  Department.  The  receipts  of  this 
Society  since  1857,  in  periods  of  5  years,  are  as  follows  :  from 
1858  to  1863,  $134,055;  from  1863  to  1867,  $278,501,  in 
addition  to  which  $56,500  was  given  to  remove  the  debt  then 
resting  on  the  Board,  in  a  single  donation;  from  1868  to 
1872,  $328,523  j  from  1873  to  1877,  $316,046  ;  from  1883  to 
1887,  $403,544;  for  1888,  $109,946,  with  an  addition  of 
$45,335  raised  through  the  efforts  of  Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain, 
D.D.,  of  Arcot,  during  a  visit  to  America,  for  the  endowment 
of  the  Theological  Seminary  in  the  Arcot  Mission  ;  an  amount 
which  has,  however,  since  been  increased  to  $65,000.  The 
total  income  since  1857  is  $2,053,836. 54  =  ;£'4i2,767. 

GENERAL  SUMMARY,  1887-8. 


China. 

India. 

Japan. 

I 

8 

2 

18 

86 

19 

6 

I 

8 

9 
2 

6 

6 

10 

2 

2 

4 

5 

3 

i82 

19 

138 
47 

16 

8 

23 

16 

835 

1. 755 

1,969 

I 

4 

2 

18 

164 

126 

I 

2 

2 

50 

98 

152 

I 

I 

2 

7 

81 

17 

9 

97 

109 

2.503 

... 

$2,866.70 

$756.50 

$4,702.50 

Total. 


Stations 

Out-stations  and  preaching  places  . 

Missionaries,  ordained 

,,  unordained  .... 

Assistant  missionaries,  married  .     . 

„  „  single.     .     • 

Native  ordained  ministers      .     •     • 

Other  Native  helpers,  male   .     .     . 

»  »  »>       female      .      . 

Churches 

Communicants 

Seminaries,  male 

„  male  pupils    .... 

„  female 

„  „      pupils.     .     ,     . 

Theological  schools  or  cla-^ses     .     . 

„  „         — students  .     • 

Day  schools 

,,  ,,  — scholars  .  .  .  . 
Contributions  of  Native  churches    . 


123 

25 

3 

21 

9 
26 

173 

47 

47 

4.559 

7 

308 

5 

300 

4 

32 

106 

2,612 

58,324.7c 


*  The  whole  number  of  helpers  in  India  are  under  theological  instruction.  The  new 
theological  seminary  opened  in  i888  with  thirteen  students. 

2  The  number  of  ordained  ministers  and  other  helpers  in  Japan,  of  churches  and 
communicants,  and  their  contributions,  cannot  be  reported  t^eparately,  as  they  are  in- 
iluded  in  the  statistics  and  work  of  the  Union  Church  and  the  Council  of  United 
Missions.  As  an  approximate  estimate  only,  the  figures  above  are  given  in  each  of 
these  particulars,  being  generally  33  per  cent,  of  the  United  Church, 


(     38o     ) 


XXII. — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Evangelical  Lu iheran  Church  in  the 
United  States.     (Organised  1837.) 

One  of  the  first  efforts  of  this  Society  was  to  support  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Rheniiis  Dinnevelly,  India.  Upon  his  death  the 
Society  resolved  to  estabhsh  a  Mission  of  its  own,  and  in  May 
1840  appointed  the  Rev.  C.  F.  Heyer  to  carry  out  the  object. 
Mr.  Heyer  was  joined  in  1844  by  Rev.  W.  Gunn,  and  in  1849  a 
Mission  was  commenced  in  the  Pahnud  District.  In  1858  three 
additional  missionaries  arrived,  and  in  1859  a  new  station  was 
formed  at  Samulcotta.  In  1874  the  Rev.  A.  D.  Rowe,  the 
children's  missionary  to  India,  arrived,  supported  by  the  Sunday- 
schools  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  In  1877  two  native  pastors 
were  ordained.  A  Zenana  Mission  was  established  in  1881, 
and  Miss  Boggs  was  sent  out  as  their  first  Zenana  missionary. 
The  evangelistic  department  is  superintended  by  Rev.  E. 
Unangst,  D.D.,  assisted  by  3  native  pastors  and  126  evangelists, 
catechists,  and  village  preachers.  Work  was  done  in  322  towns 
and  villages,  in  98  of  which  prayer-houses  have  been  built.  The 
number  ofbaptised  members  is  10,256,  of  whom  5,316  are  adult 
communicants  ;  1,145  Persons  were  added  during  the  year,  of 
whom  530  are  adults.  Number  of  Sunday-schools  5,  pupils 
615.  The  benevolent  coijtributions  of  the  native  church  for 
the  year  amount  to  $2,050.03.  In  the  educational  department 
the  college  and  its  branches  has  an  enrolment  of  380  students 
and  II  teachers.  Fees  collected,  $1,763.02.  Through  the 
efforts  of  Rev.  L.  L.  Uhl,  $15,600  has  been  secured  for  a 
college  building,  about  $4,000  of  which  was  given  during  1887 
The  Mission  boarding-school  has  132  pupils,  of  whom  27 
are  under  the  care  of  the  Zenana  department.  The  ele- 
mentary schools  have  2,177  pupils  and  145  teachers.  The 
Zenana  department,  under  the  management  of  Miss  Anna  S. 
Kugler,  M.D.,  and  Miss  Fannie  M.  Dryden,  B.A.,  employed 
during  the  year  3  Eurasian  assistants  and  5  Bible-women,  and 
supported  13  schools,  with  28  teachers  and  647  pupils.  Fees 
and  Government  grants  amounted  to  Rs.  1,796.  Sunday- 
schools  3,  and  pupils  275.  Seven  homes  were  under  instruction, 
and  140  homes  visited.  The  medical  department,  in  charge  of 
Miss  Dr.  Kugler,  has  4  dispensaries,  at  which  1,319  patients 


Mi  sio7i  Board  of  the  E%' angelical  Luther aji  Church,     381 

were  treated,  while  188  received  treatment  at  their  homes,  and 
4,911  medical  prescriptions  were  compounded. 

SUMMARY  FOR   INDIA. 

Missionaries  :  2  men  and  their  wives,  2  single  ladies ; 

total 6 

Whole  number  of  native  Gospel  workers          ,         .  137 
Baptized  members,  including  children     ,         ,         .   10,256 

Net  gain  during  the  year       .          .          .         ,         .  726 

Communicants     .          .          .          .          ,         .         •  5»3i6 

Sunday  schools  (regularly  organized)       ,         ,         ,  8 

Sunday-school  scholars           .          .          .         .         •  890 

Congregations  organized  in  1887    ....  8 

Prayer  houses  built  in  1887    .          .         ,          ,         ,  14 

Whole  number  of  schools      .         .         .          ,         ,  158 

Teachers     ....,,,,  184 

Pupils  in  all  the  schools         .         •         .         .         .  3,336 

Candidates  for  the  ministry  .         •         ,         .          ,  128 

Africa  (i860). — The  Mission  of  this  Board  in  Liberia, 
Africa,  is  situate  on  a  high  bluff  of  the  St.  Paul's  river,  about 
thirty  miles  from  the  sea  at  Monrovia.  The  congregation 
here  is  entirely  self-sustaining,  and  illustrates  the  success  which 
may  attend  industrial  Missions  in  Africa.  In  addition  to  the 
congregation  at  Muhlenberg,  there  is  one  five  miles  east,  and 
another  ten  miles  north  of  Muhlenberg.  The  total  member- 
ship is  151,  of  whom  120  are  adults;  33  communicants  were 
added  during  the  year.  Schools  are  kept  up  at  each  of  the 
three  points,  the  pupils  numbering  222. 

The  Mission  Farm  of  130  acres  has  now  some  13,000  coffee 
trees  in  bearing,  which  yielded  during  the  year  $3,112.35 
worth  of  coffee,  which  was  shipped  to  this  country,  and  sold 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Mission ;  8,000  young  trees  were 
set  out  in  1886,  and  in  1887  27,000,  making  in  all  48,000  trees 
on  about  95  of  the  100  acres  that  compose  the  original  Mission 
Farm.  A  blacksmith  and  machine-shop,  under  the  mannge- 
ment  of  a  skilled  mechanic,  has  been  added  to  the  industrial 
department.  Tools  and  machinery  to  the  amount  of  between 
$1,500  and  $2,000  were  donated  by  Mr.  Irons  and  Mr.  H. 
M.  Schieffelin,  a  benevolent  gentleman  of  New  York  City,  who 
is  interested  in  Mr.  Day's  work.  Ten  native  helpers,  of 
whom  two  are  ordained  ministers,  are  assisting  the  missionaries 
in  various  departments  of  the  work. 


(     382     ) 


XXIII. — General      Council      Evang/lical     Lutheran 

Church. 

A  Mission  was  established  at  Rajahmundry  in  1845,  by  the 
North  German  Missionary  Society  of  the  Lutheran  Church, 
who  had  missionaries  in  Guntur,  India.  As  this  Society  was 
unable  to  support  all  the  stations  in  India,  in  1869  Rajahmun- 
dry and  Samulcotta  were  transferred  by  the  General  Synod  to 
the  General  Council  At  Rajahmundry  are  the  boarding  and 
training-schools.  There  are  5  ordained  foreign  workers  and 
69  lay  workers.  Some  55  schools  are  reported,  with  nearly 
700  scholars.  The  annual  income  of  the  Society  amounts 
to  about  $10,000. 


XXIV. — Board  of  Missions  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  (South). 

The  Rev.  W.  P.  Swartz  was  the  foreign  missionary  of  this 
Board  at  Guntur,  India,  appointed  in  1885.  The  United 
Synod  arranged  for  his  support,  but  he  remained  only  a  short 
time,  and  the  Board  then  resolved  to  establish  a  Mission  work 
at  its  own  cost,  as  it  was  thought  that  the  Southern  churches 
required  a  Mission  of  their  own  in  order  to  develop  liberality. 
Japan  has  been  selected  as  the  field. 


XXV. — Foreign    Missions    of    the    Reformed    Church 
(German)  in  the  United  States.     (Organised  1838.) 

This  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Reformed  Church  was  organised  on  the  29th  day  of  September, 
1838,  at  Lancaster,  Penn.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  the 
suggestion  to  organise  a  Foreign  Missionary  Board  came  from 
the  Home  Missionary  Society,  while  holding  its  annual  meeting. 
Immediately  upon  the  formation  of  the  Foreign  Board,  5 
ministers  arose  and  signified  their  willingness  to  sustain  a 
missionary  in  heathen  lands. 

The  Rev.  Benjamin  Schneider,  of  Hanover,  Montgomery 
Co.,  Penn.,  pursued  a  course  of  study  at  Amherst,  and  also  at 
Andover  Theological  Seminary,  a-xd  became  a  Presbyterian. 


Missions  of  the  Refor77ted  German  Church.  383 

He  was  married  in  1838,  and  on  December  12th  of  that  same 
year  he  and  his  wife  sailed  from  Boston  for  Turkey,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  of  Foreign 
Missions.  His  first  field  of  labour  was  Broosa,  in  Asia  Minor, 
where  he  spent  fifteen  years.  In  1849  he  was  sent  to  Aintab, 
where  he  was  successful  in  founding  congregations,  in  training 
a  large  number  of  young  men  for  the  Christian  ministry,  and  in 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  multitudes.  This  man  of  God 
was  born  in  the  bosom  of  the  Reformed  Church,  but  had  been 
separated  from  it  (ecclesiastically)  for  a  season. 

After  the  organisation  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
efforts  were  made  to  procure  missionaries  for  the  foreign  field, 
but  without  success.  The  question  then  arose, '  What  particular 
Mission  shall  receive  the  aid  of  the  church  ? '  There  was  but 
one  answer  to  the  inquiry :  '  If  Brother  Schneider,  who  is 
"  flesh  of  our  flesh,  and  bone  of  our  bone,"  will  transfer  his 
membership  from  the  Presbyterian  to  our  church,  the  funds 
shall  go  to  the  support  of  the  Mission  at  Broosa,' 

In  1840,  a  proposition  was  made  to  the  Newcastle  Presbytery, 
but  the  brethren  were  loth  to  part  with  their  faithful 
missionary,  as  was  also  th-e  missionary  to  part  from  the 
Presbytery.  '  But,'  said  the  Presbytery,  after  due  and  prayer- 
ful consideration  of  the  whole  subject,  'if  it  will  be  for  the 
interest  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  advance  the  Foreign  Mission 
cause  in  the  German  Reformed  Church,  we  are  willing  that  it 
shall  be  made.'  The  transfer  was  made  in  the  year  1845,  ^"^ 
until  the  year  1864  this  church  was  a  regular  contributor  to 
the  American  Board  for  the  Central  Turkey  Mission.  From 
that  time  the  subject  of  Foreign  Missions  took  a  deeper 
hold  on  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  became  an  inestimable 
joy  and  blessing  to  many  who  have  since  fallen  asleep. 
Though  this  Church  did  not  have  control  of  the  Broosa  and 
Aintab  Church,  they  contributed  to  their  support  for  25  years 
through  the  American  Board  $28,000.  But  in  i860,  the  Synod 
becoming  dissatisfied  with  this  way  of  helping  to  evangelise  the 
heathen,  an  effort  was  made  to  have  the  Mission  at  Aintab 
transferred  to  this  Board ;  but  this  was  thought  inexpedient. 

In  1865  the  Synod  decided  to  establish  a  Mission  of  its 
own,  and  to  cease  contributing  to  the  American  Board  The 
last  money  was  paid  on  October  9th,  1865.  The  American 
Board    declined  to  surrender   missionary    Schneider,    but   he 

{Continued  on  p.  385. 


u 

U 

w 
o 

p 
w 

p^ 
p< 

I 

< 


•sasodjii,]  [|R 
joj  suoijiiqu  11103 

^S%  §8            fr     cS  ^  8S>    8     8 

6 

•uauio^  aiqiH 

:   :   :     :     ;               ""::::: 

n 

•san3iJod|03 

!   I  :     :     :              "        i     \     :  :      :      \ 

« 

•Si3qJl33.1J 

p3iiiBpaouf][ 

::m:h               «        wh;:       :h 

c^ 

•SJ3?SIUIJ^  SAI.B^ 

M   :   :     :    M               co        •     •     •  "      "       : 

t^ 

» 

•ASoioaqj, 
JO  sjuapmg 

:  :  :     :    "             «        :::•::  1 

-S|OoqDS 
lB3igo|03qx 

:    :    :     :     :                "         !::::: 

- 

•8mBs  ui  sa^ioqos        ^S^^SI              ^S        S!%m?:^^ 

OS 

•SlOOqOg  XBpung              hhhmm                      m           m«hmhm 

•auiBs  UI  sjHioqos          :   :   :     :     :              *^        :::::: 

00 

•siooqos  .SF!0 

:  :  :     :     I              "        :     :     :  :      :      : 

« 

•31U-BS  UI  sjBioqog 

:   :   :     :     :                :       'S.    :     :   :       :     c£^ 

1 

•siooqDg  ,?AoQ 

'^^%^      ^     ^                      cg:"^<§^    'i?,    %^'''o     "    ^        0~ 

.9r 

11 

•F^f^.L 

•U^jpnqo 

(ji-^f^coN                :         ::::«       : 

en 

VD 

•u^u.ov^       ^JrS"^?            ?      J?^2i??;'- 

•U9IV      ^:rj;?~^        %    ^  ^  ^^  ^  -e 

M 

•sq;i;9Q         "   :   :     i     :               "^        :::::: 

VO 

•spssixusia 

"'S  ;    2-    :               :        :    -     :^      :       i 

vO 

P3M3D3J  sjaquiaj^ 

:  :  J;^    :    ^              :::«::: 

1" 

•U3jp[!q3  pazpdBg 

:  M  «    ro    :               I        :     :     :  :     "      : 

00 

•s^aaAuof) 
linpv  pazU'H^a 

<^«VO        HCO                                ^^J^^-gJ^ScSl 

•SUOIJ    Ig 

SuiqD^aJJ 

:   :   :     :     :               co        :::"«: 

h 

•gnljioddng 

-jpg''s9qDJni|f) 

.   .   .     .    w               H         t     :     :  *■•      **       I 

•<r 

-s3qDinq3 
Daziui>3io 

M   :  H     :    M               M        „    „     :  M      M       : 

00 

is 

,...5^.       .TT^.T^..-- 

e2 

i 

TOKIO    DiSTRIC 

Nihon  Bashi 

Oji     .    .    . 

Iwatsuki  .      . 
Matsubayash 
Ncda    .      . 
Bancho     . 

Sendai  Distri 
Sendai       . 
Fukushima 
Nakamura 
Hobara    .     . 
Iwanuma, 
Ishinomaki 
Tome  . 
Funikawa 
Hakodate 
Mombetsu 
Iburi   .      . 
Mororan  . 
Yamagata 

Missions  of  the  Rtformed  Germa7i  Church.  385 

continued  a  member  of  the  Maryland  Classes  until  his  death 
in  1877.  For  some  years  following,  nothing  of  any  interest 
was  done  in  Foreign  Mission  work,  until  1872,  when  the 
General  Synod  directed  the  treasurer  of  the  Board  to  pay  the 
interest  of  money  in  its  hands,  as  also  the  contribution  on 
hand,  to  the  German  Evangelical  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 
This  was  done  until  1875,  when  the  Synod  resolved  to  com- 
mence a  Mission  of  its  own.  Some  work  was  done  in  India, 
and  among  the  Indians  of  the  North-West.  In  1873,  ^^  Board 
of  Missions  was  re-organised,  and  arrangements  made  for 
opening  work  in  Japan,  and  this  re-organisation  occurred  in 
in  the  same  church  in  Lancaster  where  the  Board  first  had  its 
birth.  The  Rev.  Ambrose  D.  Gring  w^as  chosen  as  the  first 
missionary  to  Japan,  and  as  soon  as  this  was  done  money 
began  to  flow  into  the  treasury.  During  the  last  10  years, 
the  Board  has  had  the  great  pleasure  of  sending  forth  four 
male  and  three  female  missionaries.  The  contributions  of  the 
Board  to  Foreign  Missions  for  1888  amounted  to  $20,000. 
There  are  at  present  four  married  missionaries  and  two  single 
ladies  in  Japan.  Tokio,  Sendai  and  Yamagata  are  the  points 
occupied.  There  are  two  congregations  at  Tokio,  a  congrega- 
tion, a  girls'  school  and  a  theological  training  school  in  Sendai, 
and  a  congregation  in  Yamagata,  where  there  is  an  English 
Japanese  boys'  school.  Besides  this,  there  are  15  other 
preaching  places,  and  about  1,200  church  members.  These 
natives  contributed  $2,000  last  year  for  missionary  work. 


XXVI.— Friends. 


There  are  11  yearly  meetings  of  the  Society  of  Friends  in 
America,  and  nearly  all  of  them  are  engaged  in  Foreign  Mission 
work.  They  co-operate  with  other  societies  in  foreign  work, 
but  hare  taken  great  interest  in  American  Indians.  No  report 
is  at  hand,  but  Anna  B.  Thomas,  the  secretary  of  the  Baltimore 
Yearly  Meeting,  writes  of  their  work  : — 

*  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  (Orthodox)  comprises  Maryland, 
Virginia,  and  Western  Pennsylvania.  Its  membership  is  not  much  over 
900,  and  none  of  i's  own  members  are  working  in  thi/  foreign  field.  It 
contributed  about  $900  to  the  foreign  missions  last  year,  $400  of  which 
was  used  for  the  rent  of  schoolrooms  and  salary  of  the  native  teacher  for  a 
boys'  day  school  at  Victoria,  Mexico.     This  gentleman  is  an  accredited 

2    C 


386  Foreign  Christia7i' Missionary  Society, 

minister  in  the  Friends'  meeting  in  Mexico,  and  spends  his  Sabbaths  in 
evangehstic  labovn-s.  Three  hundred  dollars  were  sent  to  Japan  to  pay 
the  salary  and  travelling  expenses  of  a  Japanese  Christian,  who  is  employed 
as  travelling  secretary  of  the  Japanese  Scripture  Union.  This  is  an  un- 
denominational association  for  the  promotion  of  Bible  study  among  the 
Japanese.  It  now  numbers  7,000  members,  residing  in  over  two  hundred 
different  towns  and  villages  in  Japan.  One  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  were 
sent  to  Syria  for  the  support  of  a  day  school  in  one  of  the  Lebanon 
villages  connected  with  the  mission  station  belonging  to  English  Friends 
at  Beumana,  Mt.  Lebanon.  Smaller  sums  were  sent  to  support  an  orphan 
in  India,  to  the  McAll|  Mission  in  Paris,  and  to  a  missionary  in  the  Indian 
Territory.  The  interest  in  Foreign  Missions  is  on  the  increase  amongst 
the  members  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting.' 

The  women  of  this  branch  of  the  church  have  a  very  active 
and  energetic  Women's  Society,  and  its  organ,  the  Friends^ 
Missionary  Advocate,  is  a  very  vigorous  paper. 


XXVII. — The  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society 
(Christians  or  Disciples  of  Christ).     (Organised  1875.) 

The  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  was  organised  at 
Louisville,  Kentucky,  in  1875,  and  was  intended  exclusively  for 
the  conduct  of  foreign  work ;  but,  by  what  seemed  to  them 
Providential  demand,  they  have  been  led  to  commence  work  in 
Denmark  and  other  parts  of  Europe.  The  work  in  Scandinavia 
was  begun  by  a  converted  Dane.  After  his  conversion  he 
wanted  to  go  to  his  native  land  to  tell  his  kindred  and  country- 
men what  great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for  him,  and  how 
He  had  had  mercy  on  him.  The  work  in  Turkey  began  the 
same  way.  A  young  Armenian  found  his  way  to  Dallas, 
Texas ;  while  there,  he  was  won  to  Christ.  Then  an  un- 
quenchable desire  sprang  up  in  his  heart  to  return  to  Turkey, 
that  he  might  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  among 
those  who  were  perishing  in  ignorance  and  wickedness.  The 
work  in  India  was  begun  by  a  man  who  had  been  there  some 
years  before  he  was  employed  by  the  Society.  Thus,  step  by 
step,  the  managers  have  been  led  by  what  they  believe  to  be 
the  finger  of  God  indicating  the  way  they  should  take. 

As  its  missionary  statistics  include  its  churches  in  England 
and  Scandinavia,  it  is  not  possible  to  give  the  aggregates 
correctly  in  non-Christian  countries.  The  receipts  for  last  year 
amount  to  $40,559;  from  the  beginning  the  total  receipts  are 


1^01'cign  Christian  Missionary  Society.  387 

^259,201.  Turkey  has  10  stations,  3  missionaries  and  9 
native  helpers,  and  373  members  ;  India  has  2  stations,  7 
missionaries  and  4  native  helpers,  and  2 1  members  ;  Japan  has 
I  station,  5  missionaries,  and  63  members  \  China  has  i  station 
and  7  missionaries.     There  are  no  converts  in  L  hina  yet. 

XXVIII. — The  American  Christian  Convention  has 
until  recently  confined  its  labours  to  the  home  field,  but  at  the 
close  of  1886  $1,281  was  contributed  to  start  a  Foreign  Mission  ; 
and  on  January  8th,  1887,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  D.  F.  Jones  sailed  for 
Japan  to  begin  a  Mission  there.  The  work  is  progressing 
finely,  under  their  vigilant  care  and  that  of  the  native  helpers. 
Into  the  Ishinomiki  Church  34  persons  in  all  had  been 
received,  the  most  of  whom  had  been  baptised  by  Mr.  Jones. 
He  has  also  organised  a  second  church,  50  miles  from  Ishino- 
maki,  of  1 1  members  with  6  baptisms,  and  fine  prospects. 

An  organisation  at  Tokyo  is  also  decided  on.  The  church 
building  in  Ishinomaki  is  occupied  and  paid  for,  and  no  debt 
has  thus  far  been  incurred.  The  secretary  says  : — '  We  have 
never  in  any  work  been  more  signally  blessed  than  in  this  work.' 

The  number  of  converts  cannot  be  closely  stated.  The  work 
is  only  in  its  second  year. 

XXIX. — The  United  Brethren  in  Christ  conduct  some 
foreign  work,  but  the  only  part  of  it  among  heathen  is  in  Africa, 
and  no  particulars  are  at  hand.  The  work  in  West  Africa  was 
begun  in  1856  at  Sherbro,  but  for  many  years  Shengay  station 
has  been  the  head  of  the  Mission. 

XXX. — The  Mennonites  conduct  work  among  the 
Arapahoe  and  Cheyenne  tribes  of  Indians,  but  publish  no 
report  except  what  is  contained  in  a  small  quarterly  leaflet  of 
16  pages — '  Yierteljahres-Bericht.' 


THE  AMERICAN  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

(Organised  1816.) 

No  review  of  the  operations  of  the  missionary  organisations  of 
the  United  States  in  heathen  and  papal  lands  would  be  com- 
plete without  including  a  reference  to  the  work  of  the  American 


388  American  Bible  Society, 

Bible  Society.  The  issues  of  the  Society  during  72  years 
amount  to  49,829,563  copies.  The  Asiatic  issues  have  in- 
cluded ancient  and  modern  Syriac,  Armenian,  Arabic,  Chinese 
and  Japanese  languages.  Those  of  Africa  have  been  in  Zulu, 
Grebo,  Benga,  Mpongwe,  Dikele.  In  the  islands  of  the  sea. 
Scriptures  and  portions  have  been  issued  in  Hawaiian, 
Micronesian,  Kusien,  Ponape,  Ebon,  Mortlock,  and  the  Gilbert 
Island  tongues.  In  the  languages  of  the  American  Indians, 
Scriptures  have  been  printed  in  Cherokee,  Choctaw,  Mohawk, 
Dakota,  Arrawack,  Ojibwa,  Muskokee  and  Seneca. 

Large  editions  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  printed  in  other 
lands  at  the  expense  of  the  Society,  among  which  the  following 
are  worthy  of  special  mention  : 

At  Constantinople,  5,000  Bibles  in  Armeno-Turkish ;  2,500 
Bibles  and  2,500  Testaments  in  Osmanli-Turkish  ;  1,000  Old 
Testaments  and  6,000  Portions  in  Hebrew;  and  at  Beirut, 
5,000  Bibles  and  29,000  Portions  in  Arabic. 

At  Shanghai,  1,025  Testaments  in  Wenli :  2,000  Gospels  in 
Wenli  and  English ;  3,000  Portions  in  Canton  Colloquial ; 
3,000  Testaments  and  205,030  Portions  in  Mandarin ;  at 
Foochow,  3,000  Testaments  and  4,000  Portions  in  Colloquial ; 
and  at  Pekin,  1,000  Portions  in  Easy  Wenli :  making  m  all 
222,055  volumes,  or  more  than  19,000,000  pages. 

At  Bangkok,  2,500  copies  each  of  Mark,  Luke,  and  John. 

At  Yokohama,  18,867  Testaments  and  58,350  Portions  in 
Japanese. 

At  Bremen,  10,700  Bibles  and  7,740  Testaments  in  German. 

At  Paris,  10,000  Testaments  in  French. 

The  following  list  gives  the  names  of  the  Agents  and  Assis- 
tant Agents  now  serving  the  Society  in  foreign  lands  by 
appointment  of  the  Board,  whose  whole  time  is  devoted  to  its 
interests,  with  the  dates  of  their  appointment : 

Levant     .  Rev.  Isaac  G.  Bliss,  D.D.,  Constantinople 1857 

„  .  Rev.  Edwin  M.  Bliss 1877 

La  Plata  .  Rev.  Andrew  M.  Milne,  Buenos  Ayres         .....  1864 

China       .  Rev.  Luther  H.  Gulick,  M.D.,  Shanghai 1875 

Mexico     .  Rev.  H.  P.  Hamilton,  Mexico 1879 

Per-ia.     .  Rev.  Wm.  M.  Whipple,  Tabreez 1880 

Japan.      .  Rev.  Henry  Looinis,  Yokohama 1881 

Cuba  .      .  Rev.  Andrew  J.  McKim 1884 

Brazil.     .  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  Rio  de  Janeiro 1887 

Peru    .     .  Rev.  F.  Penzotti,  Lima 1887 

Venezuela  Rev.  William  M.  Patterson,  D.D.,  Caracas  ....  18;  8 

But  what  it  does  directly  through  its  own  agents  is  but  a 


A7Jierican  Bible  Society,  389 

portion  of  its  work.  It  supports  an  extensive  colportage 
system,  auxiliary  to  almost  all  foreign  missions  from  America, 
and  bears  the  expense  of  translating  and  printing  the  Scriptures 
in  many  countries.  Within  the  year  Mr.  Labaree  has  been 
engaged  upon  a  revision  of  the  modern  Syriac  version  of  the 
Old  Testament,  and  the  printing  of  it  has  been  commenced. 
The  Book  of  Genesis  in  Canton  colloquial  has  been  put  to 
press.  Committees  have  in  hand  versions  in  Easy  Wenli, 
and  the  Foochow  and  Amoy  colloquial  New  Testament ; 
also  the  Telugu  Old  Testament  revision  has  been  resumed, 
and  the  Japanese  Bible  was  completed.  A  large  share  of  the 
expense  of  translating  the  Japanese  New  Testament  was  paid 
by  the  American  Bible  Society,  which  has  had  a  smaller  share 
also  in  the  production  of  the  Old  Testament.  An  edition  of 
the  Bible  in  Ancient  Armenian  is  contemplated.  Other  work 
in  various  parts  of  the  earth  of  a  similar  character  is  being 
completed,  or  is  under  consideration. 

In  Beirut,  30,000  copies  were  printed  during  the  year. 
Editions  of  the  Gospel  are  being  issued  in  Siam  as  fast  as  the 
Presbyterian  press  at  Bangkok  can  print  them,  and  similar 
statements  would  be  true  of  other  countries,  and  in  co-operation 
with  other  missions.  The  colportage  reports  are  too  extensive 
to  admit  of  more  than  a  reference.  In  Ceylon,  for  instance, 
the  year's  work  shows  the  circulation  of  1,181  Scriptures  and 
1,090  portions;  that  of  Madura,  India,  350  Tamil  Bibles,  750 
Testaments  and  5,600  portions.  The  circulation  for  1887  was 
17,981  more  than  in  1886,  which  was  the  best  year  the 
Society  till  then  had,  and  29,173  more  than  in  1884,  the  next 
best  of  their  years.  In  Japan  the  number  of  volumes  circulated 
in  1887  was  72,926,  being  31,581  more  than  in  1886.  The 
total  of  volumes  issued  from  the  Bible  house  last  year  for 
foreign  lands  was  63,832  volumes.  The  expenditures'  of  this 
Society  for  foreign  work  for  the  year  1887-88  were  $143,570, 
and  in  the  last  ten  years  it  has  been  $1,343,294,  besides  what 
has  been  expended  in  the  Bible  house  in  printing  the  Scriptures 
in  foreign  languages  for  circulation  abroad.  The  receipts  of 
the  Society  last  year  Avere  $557,340  =  ;^i  16, 11 2. 

The  American  Tract  Society,  seep,  239^ 


=?■ 

CO 
00 

M 

a 

Note  —The    American    Board  of   Foreign    Missions    issues   an  Almanac,  which,   in  addition  to   admirably-condensed 
statements' of  its   own  work,  gives  for  1889  the  following  summary  of  the  work  of  the  Foreign  Missionary   Societies  of  the 
United  States      It  has  been  very  carefully  collated  from  the  most  recent  reports,  and  js  rehable,  though  it  may  not  in  aU 
cases  precisely  conform  to  statements  made  in  the  body  of  the  text  of  this  Year  Book,  owing  to  the  difference  of  date  in 
some  instances,  and  of  method  of  computing  in  others.     It  embraces  the  returns  from  work  in  Papal  lands,  except  European 
as  well  as   Pagan  countries.     In  a  few  instances  our  text  supplies  additional  information,  but  this  will  be  found  practically 
as  nearly  a  complete  summary  as  can  be  made  at  the  end  of  the  year  1888. 

'5. 

ro     0    CO 
CO     f^     ro 

N       ro      M 
■<1-      « 

ro     C?i 

M 

"   P 

it 

|is 

s,  * 

u, 

in     H 

Mi 

■«<■    V3 

s 

10     0      ■>*■ 

10 

J' 

-§  J  |; 

ON     00         0 

IT)    t^    0 
in   00      10 

?» 

a 

0  «  t^ 

0      ro     -< 

■^  0 

M         M 

1 
0 

D 
U 

ro     M      ro 
fO     t<1 

■^     ro 

«     00 

00 

.^« 

g 

h 

«S2 

m   0      ^ 

ro     10     ro 

2><» 

00 

H 

o 

C) 

c 
.2 

1 

00      0^     ro 

S,  5  « 

10 

t^ 

•       ^         ^ 

i 

^   8   ^ 

g^  2^'*' 

■<^     N 

10 

'    2   « 

o 

l-H 
O 

C/3 

i\ 

il^ 

JT  ?;  "^ 

VO 

0 

8.  2  '^ 

M       «0      CO 

C«       '*• 

ro 

'^  v3  2- 

fl   1 

M      ro     10 

10     ro     10 

JO     0       M 

Bs 

S    " 

0 

.    .    . 

•       •       • 

•    • 

S 

1 

(A 
1 
3 

1 
1 

"^           *           *. 

11 

>> 

C/3       .       • 

1 

•    J3    J3 

■n 
.11 

t3     0     0 

.y     >.    >. 
6    U    u 

<;    Ah    Oh 

43 

t:  CD    n 

III 

1  >^ 

-s  <i  1 

OJ      fl      3 

rt    13    U 

4)        •     .^ 

lii 

m 

•S  ii  ^ 

III 

mo     -^  vo      -^  vo     Lo 


0>      0>      M        t^ 


t^     fO     0^     •♦ 


O      CO     O      (^   VO 


•Is 


tv     ■*    lo     r^ 


m    in    CT)    •*    n 


11 

1^  c  „ 


VMM      ;«ooor»)r^'^i/~ro 


>0      ■+      «       f«1    NO  t^ 


>o    M      lO     «    vo      «      o 


fTiM      O      frot^cnM      IO'<f-MVO      ■*«      M      t^ 


■<*-      ON      O      00      00 


Quo  " 
DO** 

m 

o  rt  «i 

4)    Q..9 

H   2   G 
u-   3    O 


c  a  o 


Z.    £    U   U    ^ 


•c  O  O 


£ 

> 

Iw" 

S 

Ci. 

Q 

o 

03     ^ 

t;; 

■^ 

pa 

.^ 

^    ^ 

-^ 

w 

« 
fe 

53 

^1 

1 

•^   ft  <;  ^  _i  hJ 


<;  &-  CL,  w  ;3  w  w 


<:   H   ta 


:Sh 


Q  392  ) 


WOMEN'S    MISSIONARY    SOCIETIES    IN    THE 
UNITED    STATES. 

In  1834  Dr.  David  Abeel,  one  of  the  earliest  missionaries  to 
China,  being  in  England  for  rest,  told  of  the  degradation  of 
the  women  of  the  East,  and  drew  up  an  appeal  to  the  Christian 
women  of  Great  Britain,  which  resulted  in  the  organisation  of 
The  Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the  East. 

When  Dr.  Abeel  reached  the  United  States,  he  met  a 
company  of  women  in  the  parlours  of  Mrs.  T.  C.  Doremus,  in 
New  York  City,  and  made  an  appeal  to  the  women  of  America, 
as  he  had  done  to  those  of  Great  Britain.  It  was  not  till  after 
25  years  that  this  'seed  long  buried'  gave  the  impulse  for  the 
organisation  of  the  Women's  Union  Missionary  Society  of 
America,  the  mother  Society  of  all  the  American  Women's 
Societies. 

There  was  little  thought  a  few  years  ago,  when  American 
women  were  engaged  in  the  great  activities  of  the  Sanitary 
Commission,  that  God  had  women  in  training  then  for  much 
greater  work  elsewhere.  They  there  became  experts  in 
organisation  and  administration  on  a  large  scale.  Vast  and 
independent  responsibilities  were  upon  them.  They  grew  undei 
them  and  up  to  them,  and  at  the  close  of  the  war  were  as  a 
giant  waked  out  of  a  dream.  The  Providence  which  had  been 
enlarging  their  capacities  and  developing  their  resources  had 
during  those  same  years  been  preparing  a  new  field  for  their 
exercise,  by  a  most  marvellous  change  in  political,  social,  and 
religious  aftairs  in  Asia,  through  which  were  afforded  hitherto 
unknown  opportunities  for  reaching  the  women  of  the  East  by 
the  women  of  Christendom.  None  but  a  very  dull  student 
could  fail  to  discern  the  relation  between  this  agency,  flushed 
with  its  triumphs  in  camp  and  hospital,  and  the  Providence 
which  set  before  them  this  new  '  open  door.'  Nor  were  they 
slow  to  enter  it. 

Within  less  than  a  decade  occurred  one  of  the  most  extensive 
and  rapid  organisations  of  the  religious  activities  of  Christian 


Women's  Missionary  Societies,  393 

women  that  ecclesiastical  history  records,  and  their  achieve- 
ments have  become  the  characteristic  feature  of  the  missionary 
work  of  the  last  quarter  of  a  century.  Following  the  admirable 
Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society,  large  denominational 
organisations  of  women  for  this  foreign  work  sprung  into 
existence  in  the  following  chronological  order :  The  Congre- 
gationalist  Woman's  Board  (1868),  The  Methodist  Epis- 
copal (1869),  The  Presbyterians  (1870),  The  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union  (187 1),  The  Protestant  Episcopal  (1872),  The 
Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  (1875),  and  The  Lutheran  (1879). 

I. —  Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  (organised 
186 1). — This  Society  is  supported  by  27  AuxiHary  Societies. 
The  reported  hicome  for  1887  was  $37,346.  It  conducts  work 
in  Calcutta,  Allahabad  and  Cawnpore,  India;  in  Shanghai. 
China;  and  in  Yokohama,  Japan.  The  sums  contributed  for 
the  support  of  their  work  at  Mission  stations  amounts  to  a 
considerable  total — nearly  $10,000. 

Miss  Hook,  of  Calcutta,  says  :  '  During  the  past  year  there 
has  been  a  revival  of  Christian  literature.  New  books,  papers 
and  tracts  have  been  written,  and  an  immensely  large  number 
of  the  old  ones  have  been  sold  and  distributed.'  Dr.  Reiff- 
snyder,  of  Shanghai,  conducts  a  very  prosperous  medical  work. 

II. — Woman's  Board  of  Missions  (Congregational) 
(organised  1868.) — Three  Woman's  Boards  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Church  co-operate  with  the  American  Board,  namely  :  the 
Womafi's  Board  of  Missions,  with  headquarters  at  Boston,  the 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Interior^  with  headquarters 
at  Chicago,  and  the  Wo??tan's  Board  of  Missiofis  of  the  Pacific, 
centring  at  San  Francisco.  The  last  has  just  organised  an 
Oregon  and  Washington  Territory  Branch.  This  Pacific  Board 
was  not  organised  until  1872.  The  three  Boards  had  con- 
tributed to  the  general  work  of  the  Prudential  Committee,  at 
the  time  of  the  seventy-fifth  anniversary  of  the  American  Board, 
$1,270,000. 

On  January  11-12  of  this  year,  the  Woman's  Board  celebra- 
ted its  twentieth  anniversary  in  Boston.  Mrs.  S.  Brain ard  Pratt, 
in  her  '  Twenty  Years'  Review,'  says  :  '  In  1868  we  began  with 
7  missionaries,  4  of  wliom  have  continued  through  all  these  years 
at  their  labours.     In  1888,  we  can  number  171  missionaries 


394  Wonicn's  Missionary  Societiei, 

who  have  been  under  our  care,  12  of  whom  have  died,  others 
withdrawn  ;  and  now  we  have  in  active  service  102  missionaries 
and  132  Bible-women.  Twenty  years  ago  the  Board  had  no 
school-buildings  of  its  own  to  which  to  send  its  seven  teachers. 

'  The  Board's  first  fields  of  labour  were  China,  Ceylon, 
Turkey,  and  Zululand.  They  have  added  to  these  India,  Persia, 
Japan,  Spain,  Mexico,  Austria,  Micronesia,  West  Central  and 
East  Central  Africa. 

'In  1870  the  Woman's  Board  welcomed  its  first  daughter, 
the  Philadephia  Branch;  now  it  has  twenty-three  branches, 
comprising  1,700  auxiliaries  and  circles.  Last  year  the  receipts 
amounted  to  $123,240;  and  for  the  twenty  years,  in  money 
paid  into  the  treasury,  $179,457. 

'  The  Woman's  Branch  at  Boston  supports  no  missionaries, 
and  121  Bible-women  in  its  various  missions.  The  receipts 
for  the  year  ending  December  31,  1887,  were  $123,229. 

'  The  Woman's  Board  of  the  Interior  has  1,500  auxiliaries, 
and  supports  62  missionaries.  Their  income  last  year  amounted 
to  $51,171.  The  Woman's  Board  of  the  Pacific  has  75 
auxiliaries,  and  supports  three  missionaries.  Its  income  last 
year  was  $4,045.* 

III. — ^Woman's  Boards,  Presbyterian  Church. — The 
Missions  of  the  several  Presbyterian  Woman's  Boards  are  in 
Syria,  Persia,  India,  Siam,  Japan,  Korea,  Papal  Europe,  South- 
west Africa,  Mexico,  and  among  Indians  and  Chinese  in  this 
country. 

( I . )  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  (organised  1870). — This  Society  has  2,725  auxiliary 
societies  and  bands,  and  supports  133  missionaries,  3  of  whom 
are  physicians,  27  zenana  visitors,  84  native  helpers,  and  165 
day  and  boarding-schools.  Its  income  last  year  was  $150,000, 
making  a  total  of  $1,647,618  since  its  organisation. 

(2.)  The  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  North- West 
(organised  1870). — It  has  1,522  auxiliary  societies  and  bands, 
supports  71  missionaries,  4  of  whom  are  physicians,  57  native 
teachers  and  Bible  teachers,  and  102  day  and  boarding-schools. 
Its  receipts  last  year  were  $102,499,  and  its  total  contributions 
$726,277. 

(3.)  Woman's  Board  of  Foretgfi  Missions^  New  York 
(organised  1870),  has  900  auxiliary  societies  and  bands,  supports 


Wome?is  Missionary  Societies. 


395 


41  missionaries,  32  native  helpers,  22  schools,  and  its  income  last 
year  was  $65,544,  a  total,  since  its  organisation  for  foreign 
work,  of  $430,346. 

(4.)  Womajis  Presbyterian  Society^  Northern  Neiv  York 
(organised  187 1). — This  Society  has  220  subordinate  ojigani- 
sations,  and  supports  5  missionaries,  13  native  pastors,  49 
schools  and  scholarships,  and  its  income  last  year  was  10,413, 
a  total  during  its  existence  of  $120, 812. 

(5.)  Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  of  the  South- 
West  (organised  1877),  headquarters  at  St.  Louis.  It  has  376 
societies  and  bands.  Its  income  last  year  was  $7,193,  making 
a  total,  since  its  organisation,  of  $28,968.  It  has  several 
missionaries  under  its  care,  and  scholarships  in  many  countries. 

(6.)  Woman's  North  Pacific  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missi07is^ 
(organised  1887),  and  has  ifor  its  home-field  the  Synod  of 
Columbia.  There  was  some  regret  at  the  separation  of  this 
territory  from  the  main  society,  and  at  the  multiplication  of  the 
number  of  societies ;  but  as  the  step  was  taken  with  the 
approval  of  the  Presbytery  and  Synod,  all  concur,  and  wish  an 
increased  efficiency  for  these  workers.  The  Society  is  not  yet 
in  condition  to  report  auxiliaries. 

The  following  is  a  summary  of  the  woman's  work  of  all  these 
Societies : — 

REPORT  OF  THE  FIVE  WOMEN'S  FOREIGN  MIS- 
SIONARY ORGANISATIONS  OF  THE  PRESBY- 
TERIAN   CHURCH,    FOR    THE   YEAR    ENDING 

MAY   I,   1888. 


Society. 

Receipts. 

Gain 
during 

the 
Year. 

Auxili- 
aries. 

Gain 
during 

the 
Year. 

Mission- 
aries. 

Native 
Teac  .ers 
and  I]ible 
Women. 

Woman's  Foreign  Miss.  Socj 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,) 
Philadelphia 1 

Woman's  I'resb.  Boa  d  of) 
Missions  of  the  North- West/ 

Woman's  Board  of  Foreign! 
Missions  of  the  Presb.  Cti  ,> 
New  York ) 

Woman's  Ireb.  For.  Miss.l 
Soc.  of  Northern  New  Vurk/ 

Woman's  Presb.  Board  ofi 
Missions  of  the  South-WestJ 

149,640 

82,472 

62,544 

10,413 
7,217 

19,821 
i5.4'2 
1^,407 

503 

2,382 

1,522 

900 

118 

47 

221 
... 

76 

14 
8 

133 
68 

41 

5 

7 

91 
49 
30 
13 

Totals       .... 

$312,786 

$48,14  ? 

3,8,9 

319 

-'54 

183 

396  Wo77ten's  Mi'-sionary  Societies, 

In  addition  to  these  larger  items,  they  have  aided  in  the 
building,  furnishing  and  supjiort  of  schools,  hospitals,  orphan- 
ages, training-schools  for  nurses,  asylums,  and  dispensaries  : 
have  translated  books  into  foreign  languages  and  printed  them  : 
have  built  a  boat  for  African  waters  :  have  supported  a  Mexican 
newspaper :  have  met  all  expenses  connected  with  work  at 
home,  and  have  paid  unappropriated  into  the  treasury  of  the 
Assembly  Board  five  per  cent,  of  their  receipts  for  contingent 
expenses  connected  with  special  work. 

The  whole  amount  raised  for  these  purposes  by  the  women 
of  the  Church,  since  the  organisation  of  the  first  Society  in 
1870,  is  ^2,934,021.  Adding  to  this  the  many  thousand 
dollars  given  to  specific  objects  outside  of  the  regular  estimates, 
and  the  legacies  paid  into  the  Board  direct  from  the  estates 
of  Presbyterian  women  (one  of  which  is  the  largest  legacy  they 
have  ever  received),  amounting  in  all  to  about  $500,000 — we 
have  raised  during  these  nearly  eighteen  years  over  J3, 500,000. 

(7.)  There  is  also  a  WomarHs  Board  of  the  Pacific  Islands^ 
which  was  organised  in  187 1. 

IV. — Woman's  Work  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
IN  THE  United  States  (Southern). — There  is  no  separate 
organisation  of  the  ladies  of  this  Church  for  the  conduct  of 
foreign  work.  In  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church  there  was 
contributed  last  year  by  Ladies'  Foreign  Missionary  Societies, 
$20,73 2.  The  number  of  these  Societies  contributing  was  457. 
In  1874  the  contributions  of  these  Societies  amounted  to 
$2,111  ;  in  1878,  $10,107.  Since  1874,  when  the  contributions 
of  the  Societies  began  to  be  reported  separately  from  the  other 
receipts,  the  total  amount  contributed  by  them  has  been 
$135,682.  The  Societies  have  in  general  had  no  association 
with  one  another.  Within  the  last  year  Presbyterian  Associa- 
tions have  in  some  cases  been  formed. 

V. — Reformed  Presbyterians. — They  have  no  Woman's 
Missionary  Societies,  except  in  connection  with  individual 
congregations,  and  there  are  no  published  reports  of  their 
work. 

VI. — Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church    (organised    1879). — This  is   a  joint 


Wo??iens  Missionary  Societies,  397 

home  and  foreii^n  Missionary  Society.     They  gave  to  foreign 
missions  in  1888  ^5 15, 6 19. 

A  deep  and  prayerful  interest  has  pervaded  the  whole  Church 
in  regard  to  the  debt  resting  on  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
and  retrenchment  of  work  in  Egypt,  where  schools  which  have 
been  in  existence  for  many  years  have  actually  been  closed  for 
want  of  funds. 

VII. — Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  (organised  1879). — 
This  Board  supports  work  in  Japan,  Mexico,  and  among  North- 
American  Indians.  Its  income  last  year  was  $7,658.  During 
the  past  year  120  new  societies  and  bands  have  been  organised, 
and  the  total  now  enrolled  is  822. 

VIII. — Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America  (organised  1875). — 
This  Society  now  has  200  auxihary  societies  and  bands.  The 
total  receipts  amount  to  $126,874.  For  1887  they  raised 
$17,544.     Their  report  states  that — 

•The  Woman's  Board  has  assumed  the  support  of  the  girls'  schools 
established  by  the  Synod's  Board,  and  it  is  not  probable  that  the  women  of 
our  Church  will  ever  enter  upon  work  disconnected,  or  upon  the  forming 
of  schools  other  than  those  established  by  the  Board  of  the  Church.' 

The  sum  of  $5,500  has  been  annually  pledged  for  the 
support  of  three  seminaries,  one  at  Amoy,  China,  one  at  Yoko- 
hama, Japan,  and  one  at  Chittoore,  India,  together  with  two 
caste  schools  at  Vellore. 

During  the  year  the  Society  has  sent  as  its  first  mecHcal 
missionary,  a  young  Chinese  lady  graduated  in  New  York,  who 
offered  herself  to  the  Woman's  Board,  and  was  accepted,  and 
is  now  in  Amoy,  China. 

Miss  Y.  May  King,  M.D.,  is  a  native  of  China,  but  brought 
up  from  the  age  of  two  years  in  the  family  of  Dr.  McCartee, 
for  many  years  a  medical  missionary  in  China.  She  is  the  first 
woman  of  her  nation,  as  far  as  known,  to  obtain  a  medical 
education  in  this  country,  and  attained  the  first  honours  of  the 
institution  at  which  she  pursued  her  studies.  Her  prospects 
for  usefulness  are  great;  and  she  already  asks  for  funds  to 
start  a  dispensary  and  hospital.     In  India  the  Society  has  work 


39^  Womeris  Missionary  Societies, 

at  Vellort,  TirnUvanum,  Amee,  Chittoore,  Wallajah,  and  Mada- 
napalle.  In  Japan,  at  Yokohama  and  Nagasaki ;  while  from 
Tokyo,  as  a  centre,  Japanese  women  are  sent  forth  to  read  the 
Bible  and  gather  women  into  the  churches.  The  Jonathan 
Sturges  Seminary,  at  Nagasaki,  is  fairly  started,  with  fourteen 
boarders. 

In  China,  the  Charlotte  Duryea  School,  at  Am,oy,  has  had 
forty  women  in  attendance.  Tlie  girls'  school  at  Kolong-See 
has  had  about  fifty  pupils.  The  Children's  Home  is  a  new 
branch  of  work  organised  during  the  year,  because  of  many 
cases  of  cruelty  towards  girl  children  having  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  these  ladies. 

IX. — Reformed  (German) Church  in  the  UnitedStates. 
— They  co-operate  with  the  General  Society ;  but  in  what  form 
we  cannot  say. 

X. — Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  of  the  United  States 
of  America  (organised  1879). — This  Society  has  a  Board  of 
Home  and  Foreign  Missions.  The  corresponding  "secretary's 
report  for  the  year  gives  the  following  statistics  :  Number  of 
woman's  societies,  379;  young  people's  bands,  57;  total, 
436.  Number  of  members,  10,613 ;  honorary  members, 
1,105;  life  members,  156;  total  members,  11,874.  The 
total  amount  of  money  raised  for  the  year  is  $14,197.  Of  this 
amount  $5,425  was  for  Foreign  Missions. 

The  Society  has  work  in  Gunthoor,  India,  consisting  of  10 
day-schools,  with  19  native  teachers  and  518  pupils.  These 
schools  are  under  the  care  of  Miss  Dryden,  who  received  from 
the  English  Government  the  position  of  Superintendent  of 
Girls'  Schools  in  Gunthoor. 

In  1885  Miss  Kugler,  M.D.,was  appointed  their  first  medical 
missionary  to  Gunthoor,  where  a  dispensary  was  opened  in 
1886,  and  an  effort  made  to  raise  $15,000  for  a  hospital. 
Part  of  this  money  has  been  secured.  Zenana  work  is 
carried  on  with  the  assistance  of  8  native  helpers. 

XII.  —  Baptist  Woman's  Boards  —  Northern  Con- 
vention. 

(i.)      Woinafis  Baptist  Foreign  Alissionary  Society  (organised 


iVomen's  Missionary  Societies,  399 

1876). — Last  year  the  rallying-cry  was  '  $70,000,  or  more,'  and 
their  receipts  were  $75,369,  being  an  advance  of  $13,000  over 
the  previous  year,  $10,000  of  which  was  an  advance  from 
donations.  2,633  churches  contril)ute  to  this  fund,  with  1,243 
circles,  32,973  contributors,  616  bands,  with  14,120  members. 
They  support  work  in  Burmah,  among  Karens,  Shans,  Eurasians, 
Chins,  Kachins  ;  in  India,  among  the  Telugus,  and  in  Assam  ; 
in  Africa,  on  the  Congo  ;  in  China,  at  Swatow,  Ningho  ;  japan, 
at  Tokyo,  Yokohama  ;  France  and  Sweden. 

(2.)  Wojnmis  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
West  (organised  187 1). — The  total  receipts  of  this  Society  last 
year  were  $44,846.  It  has  also  an  invested  Medical  Fund 
of  $3,335,  through  which  4  medical  women  are  preparing  for 
foreign  work.  It  conducts  a  '  course  in  Christian  doctrine,' 
a  '  preparatory  course  for  candidates,'  in  which  4  ladies 
graduated  during  the  year,  and  8  others  are  enrolled.  Be- 
sides the  countries  in  which  the  Boston  Baptist  Society  labours, 
this  Society  supports  work  in  Liberia,  Africa.  It  has  sent  45 
women  to  the  foreign  field. 

Bible-women  have  109  schools,  with  3,850  scholars,  ot  which 
1,133  are  from  heathen  homes  ;  246  baptisms  are  reported  by 
them.  They  conduct  a  Home  for  Children  of  Missionaries 
in  this  country  at  a  cost  of  $1,259. 

XIII. — Executive  Committee  Woman's  Mission  Society. 
Auxiliary  to  Southern  Baptist  Convention. — This  Society 
has  been  formally  organised  within  the  year.  The  Ladies' 
Auxiliaries,  however,  during  the  year  ending  May  i,  1888, 
contributed  $15,554  to  regular  Southern  Baptist  Convention 
Missionary  Society. 

XIV.  —  Free  Baptist  Woman's  Missionary  Society 
(organised  1873). — The  Society  supports  Miss  Combs,  Miss 
Butts,  Miss  Hattie  Phillips,  Mrs.  Smith,  Miss  Ida  Phillips,  and 
Miss  Bacheler.  The  work  of  this  Society  is  located  at  Bengal, 
India. 

XV. — Woman's  Auxiliary  to  the  Board  of  Missions 
OF  THE  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  (organised  1871). — 
A  summary  o"  the  year's  work,  1887-8,  shows  that  the  work  was 
carried  on  in  48  dioceses  and  12  missionary  jurisdictions,  by  48 


400  Womeiis  Missionary  Societies, 

diocesan  and  many  parish  branches  and  individual  members  of 
the  Woman's  Auxihary.  They  conduct  home  and  foreign 
work.     They  raised  last  year  over  $25,000  for  foreign  missions. 

XVI. — Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  (organised  1869). — The  work 
of  this  Society  is  conducted  by  10  co-ordinate  branches.  This 
is  purely  a  foreign  mission  in  papal  and  pagan  lands. 

The  administration  of  the  Society  is  in  an  Executive  Board, 
composed  of  three  delegates  from  each  branch,  that  meets 
annually.  This  Society  is  independent,  in  that  it  selects  its 
own  missionaries  and  disburses  its  own  funds,  subject  to  ratifi- 
cation by  Missionary  Board. 

The  home  statistics  are  as  follows :  Auxiliary  societies, 
4,264,  with  109,271  members;  young  ladies'  societies  408, 
with  6,689  members;  children's  bands  777,  with  11,208 
members — making  total  organisations  5,449,  and  total  member- 
ship 127,178;  life  members  9,451;  honorary  managers  452; 
life  patrons  71;  conference  secretaries  76;  and  district 
secretaries  279.  Over  13,000  mite-barrels  have  been  distri- 
buted, to  gather  up  the  fragments.  The  treasury,  that  great 
barometer  of  Christian  life  and  sympathy,  has  risen  to  a  mark 
never  before  reached  in  the  Society's  history.  The  whole 
amount  contributed  was  $206,308. 

One  hundred  and  sixty-two  missionaries  have  been  sent  out 
to  foreign  fields,  of  whom  26  were  medical  missionaries  and 
graduates  of  medical  colleges.  The  Society  has  work  in  Japan, 
Korea,  China,  India,  Malaysia,  Bulgaria,  Italy,  South  America, 
and  Mexico.  There  are  now  92  American  missionaries  in  the 
field,  10  of  whom  are  medical  graduates,  with  100  Zenana 
teachers  and  assistant  missionaries,  308  Bible- women,  over  200 
city  and  village  schools,  with  orphanages,  ten  boarding-schools, 
hospitals  and  dispensaries.  The  Society  has  raised  $1,886,624 
=  ;^'339,325.  In  Germany  there  are  -^Z  auxiliaries,  with  487 
members ;  and  Switzerland  14,  with  497  members.  The  amount 
contributed  by  both  American  and  European  Germans  in  the 
year  1887  was  $3,005. 

The  Heathen  Woman's  Friend  h^s  a  circulation  of  20,293, 
and  has  not  only  been  self-supporting  from  the  beginning,  but 
from  its  income  many  millions  of  pages  of  miscellaneous  litera- 
ture for  gratuitous  circulation  have  been  printed.     The  Society, 


Women* s  Missionary  Societies.  401 

in  addition  to  its  annual  contributions,  has  raised  an  endow- 
ment fund  of  ^20,000  for  the  estabHshment  of  a  Zenana  Illus- 
trated Christian  paper  in  India.  The  first  copy  appeared  in 
1884.  It  is  now  published  in  four  of  the  languages  of  India, 
and  about  5,000  copies  are  issued  every  month.  A  German 
paper  has  also  been  established,  and  has  about  1,700  subscribers. 
A  large  number  of  leaflets,  both  in  EngHsh  and  German,  are 
issued  annually.  Medical  work  is  carried  on  in  Korea,  China, 
and  India,  where  there  are  hospitals  and  dispensaries.  There 
are  three  homes  for  the  homeless  women,  and  three  orphanages. 
The  Society  has  homes  for  its  missionaries  in  all  these  fields. 

XVII. — Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  (South)  (organised  1878). — 
This  vigorous  Society  was  organised  in  1878  at  Atlanta,  Ga., 
and  has  just  celebrated  its  first  decade.  The  movement  was 
new  among  Southern  women,  who,  by  education  and  associa^ 
tion,  are  eminently  conservative,  and  at  first  many  stood  aloof, 
but  signal  success  marked  their  efforts,  and  at  the  close  of  the 
first  year  a  good  strong  organisation  was  reported.  Each 
succeeding  year  has  marked  an  advance,  until  now  their  home 
work  is  represented  by  2,399  auxiliary  societies  and  56,783 
active  members.  Some  338  new  organisations  have  been  added 
during  the  year,  with  553  members.  They  report  750  children's 
bands,  with  23,907  members ;  but  these  are  included  in  the 
aggregate;  life-members,  1,250.  The  secretary  says  : — "The 
growth  of  the  work  is  of  secondary  importance  compared  with 
the  spirit  of  Missions  that  has  been  kindled  in  the  hearts  of  not 
a  few." 

The  foreign  work  is  represented  by  22  missionaries  (i  medical 
and  I  trained  assistant),  43  teachers  and  assistants,  7  boarding- 
schools,  19  day-schools  and  862  pupils;  hospital,  i;  Bible- 
woman,  I.  Their  work  is  in  Mexico,  Brazil  and  in  China, 
also  among  Indians. 

Receipts  since  organisation. — Their  receipts  since  organisation 
amount  to  |355>345- 

XVIII. — ^Woman's ^Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church  (organised  1879). — Its 
auxiliaries  now  number  300,  with  40  mission  bands,  and  a 
membership  of  3,000.     The  first  work  adopted  by  the  Society 

2    D 


4©  2  Women! s  Missionary  Societies. 

exclusively  its  own  was  a  girls'  school  in  Yokohama,  Japan. 
This  school  now  numbers  60.  Four  of  the  girls  taught  here 
have  been  assistnig  the  missionaries  this  past  year. 

This  Society  employs  three  missionaries.  Work  had  been 
commenced  in  Nagoya,  Japan.  In  four  years  it  has  raised 
$15,222. 

XIX. — Friends'  Missionary  Society. — The  work  of  this 
Society  began  in  1881.  Since  that  time  other  societies  have 
been  formed,  with  a  membership  of  3,892,  and  in  these  years 
the  amount  of  $27,840  liad  been  raised.  They  have  done 
much  valuable  service  in  stimulating  the  raising  of  money. 
These  societies  were  entirely  separate,  and  have  had  no  bond 
of  union,  except  that  they  were  of  the  same  dtnominition  ;  but 
the  need  of  a  general  organisation  was  felt,  and  so  representa- 
tives of  these  societies  were  appointed  to  meet  for  this  purpose, 
and  in  March  last  (1888)  70  delegates  met  in  Indianapolis  and 
organised  The  First  National  Missionary  Conference  of  the 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  Friends.  The  aim 
of  this  Conference  was  to  adopt  some  basis  of  co-operation 
among  the  ten  independent  missionary  organisations  of  Quaker 
women 

The  figures  are  as  follows  :  Number  of  separate  Missions,  4 — 
Tokyo,  Japan,  Indian  Mission,  Mexico  City,  and  Matamoras ; 
Mexico  co-operating  with  Friends'  Missionary  Committee  in 
four  Missions,  viz. :  Ramallah,  Palestine,  Monsourich,  Syria, 
Mexico  and  Alaska.  Number  of  missionaries,  8  ;  number  of 
schools,  4 ;  number  of  churches,  i.  Congregation  at  Tokyo, 
attendance  from  35  to  50,  not  yet  united  in  membership  with 
Friends.     Pupils  in  schools,  241 ;  receipts  for  1887,  $11,288. 

One  of  these  eight  missionaries,  Miss  Butler,  is  associated 
with  the  Methodist  missionaries  in  Nanking,  China,  until  the 
church  founds  a  Chinese  Mission  of  its  own.  The  Mission  in 
Tokyo  has  been  especially  prosperous,  and  accounts  of  conver- 
sions have  been  received  in  the  India  Mission. 

XX. — Woman's  Missionary  Association  of  the  United 
Brethren.  —This  association  has  beeirin  existence  13  years. 
They  have  branch  societies  in  every  self-supporting  conference 
and  in  many  of  the  Mission  conferences,  and  report  41  branch 
societies  and  315  local,  with  an  aggregate  niembership  of  7,555, 


Women's  Missionary  Societies.  403 

life  members  336,  and  77  children's  bands  and  22  young 
ladies'  bands.  The  summary  given  is  as  follows ;  7  mission- 
aries, 7  native  missionaries,  5  day-schools,  with  an  attendance 
of  192,  church  membership  of  706,  value  of  property  |;26,ooo. 
I'lve  years  ago  they  sent  a  missionary  to  work  among  the 
Cfiinese  in  Portland,  Oregon.  Up  to  this  time  over  five 
hundred  different  Chinese  have  been  in  the  school,  and  all  have 
been  taught  more  or  less  of  the  English  language.  Fifty-nine 
have  professed  faith  in  Christ  and  have  joined  the  church. 
Ttey  have  paid,  as  tuition  and  in  subscription  to  the  property 
anl  in  collections  for  Missions,  $2,545.  They  have  paid 
$770.5  more  than  the  native  helper  has  cost.  The  Board  has 
recommended  opening  a  Mission  in  China. 

The  work  in  Africa  has  met  with  some  obstacles  by  war, 
which  scattered  the  people.  At  Rotufunk,  a  girls'  home  has 
bee.i  built,  and  is  now  occupied. 

XXI. — Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  (Disciples) 
(or£.anised  1875). — This  Board  is  represented  by  607  auxiliaries, 
an  mcrease  over  last  year  of  168 ;  a  membership  of  12,849,  an 
increase  of  1,840  ;  mission  bands  272,  an  increase  of  117.  The 
income  amounts  to  $26,226,  an  increase  of  $1,500.  The 
auxiliaries  are  distributed  through  27  states  and  territories, 
District  of  Columbia,  and  Jamaica. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  this  Society  is  both  home  and 
foreign.  It  has  work  in  Jamaica  and  in  India.  The  women 
of  this  Society  have  organised  children's  bands  to  the  number 
of  272,  a  gain  of  117. 

XXII. — Woman's  Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangelical 
Association. — This  Society  conducts  work  both  at  home  and 
abroad  ;  at  home  in  Oregon  and  elsewhere,  abroad  in  Germany 
and  Japan. 

The  following  are  the  footings  of  their  statistical  report  : 
Auxiliaries,  78  ;  members,  2,048;  income,  $1,854.  Eighteen 
children's  bands  raised  $120. 


3   D    2 


(     404     ) 


SUMMARY  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  WORK  OF 
WOMEN  OF  UNITED  STATES. 

jj-QTE.— In  the  American  Board's  Almanac ^  for  1889,  is  found  the 
following  table,  prepared  by  Miss  Ellen  C.  Parsons,  showing  the  mission- 
ary work  conducted  by  the  Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  the 
United  States.  The  same  explanations  may  be  necessary  as  are  found  in 
the  other  table  extracted  from  this  valuable  source. 


Churches  and  Societies. 


Mission- 
aries Sup- 
ported. 


Woman's  Union  Mission.  Soc,  N.  Y. 
Presbyterian  (North)  Five  Boards  . 
Southern  Presbyterian       .       ,      .      . 

United  Presbyterian 

Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Woman's  Board,  Boston  (Congr.)     . 
Woman's  Board  of  the  Interior  (Con-j 

gregational) / 

Woman's  Board  of  the  Pacific  (Con-| 

gregational) /| 

Methodist  Episcopal,  North  .  , 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South  ,  . 
Methodist  Protestant  .... 
Baptist,  Woman's  Board  .      .      . 

Baptist,  Western 

Baptist,  Southern 

Baptist,  Free 

Reformed  (Dutch) 

United  Brethren 

Disciples  (Home  and  Foreign)    , 

Lutheian 

Protestant  Episcopal   .... 

Friends  ........ 

Evangelical  Association     .      ,      . 


Totals 


53 
289 

35 

14 

7 

108 

61 

5 

67 
25 

3 
38 

30 

* 

* 

3 

3 

10 


751 


Amount  Contributed 


For  1887-8. 


From  their 
Organisation. 


43,024 

315,600 

20,732 

15,619 

97,620 

51. "7 

4,537 

191,158 
69,729 

7,217 
75,369 
36,328 
15,554 

7,200 

17,535 

26,226 

7,488 

24,425 

11,287 

488 


11,038,253 


% 
i,ooo,ooot 

2,954,021 

172,906 

66,273 

42,771 

1,651,329 

481,175 

45,151 
1,680,315 

355,345 
25,000 

760,606 

313,626 
80,000 
60,000 

144,206 
65,472 

144,516 
38,000 

214,412 
40,000 
« 


$10,335,124 


Incomplete. 


I  About. 


Diagram    of   Comparative    Populations. 


The  population  of  India  is  equal  to  that  of  all  of  the  countries  named 
in   this  diagram.     The  whole  space  represents  India. 


TURKEY    TROPER. 


GREAT  BRITAIN. 


FRANCE. 


GERMANY. 


UNITED    STATES. 


RUSSIA. 


I  889 


Ni 

JMERICAL  Growth   of    N 

ATIVE    ChRIS- 

TiANS    IN  India   from    1830  to  1880;    and 

Approximately    to    1889. 

I  880 

d 
o 

1870 

I  860 

o 

d 

0 

CO 

c 

(C 

£ 

+J 

(fl 

(fl 

® 

0 

c 

I850 

>> 

d 

CO 

d 

^ 

13 

0) 

CD 

t^ 

10 

a 

in 

CO 

CO 

0) 

1830. 

0 

CD 

CO 

co' 

d 

ifl 

5 

s 

0 

27,000. 

(   40S   ; 


FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES  OF  THE 
DOMINION  OF  CANADA. 

I. — The  Domestic  and   Foreign  Missionary   Society   op 
THE  Church   of   England  in   Canada. 

This  Society  co-operates  with  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel,  and  its  work  is  consequently  included  in  the 
report  of  that  Society.  They  have,  however,  been  contemplating 
independent  work,  and  over  a  year  ago  took  action  looking  to 
this  result,  which  having  been  sent  to  the  S.  P.  G.  Society, 
that  Society's  Standing  Committee  adopted  the  following 
resolutions : 

'  I.  That  the  Standing  Committee  could  not  advise  the  Canadian  Board 
to  enter  directly  upon  the  foreign  field  until  they  are  morally  certain  of  a 
revenue  for  the  purpose  of  at  least  fifteen  thousand  dollars  ($15,000)  or 
three  tliousand  pounds  (;i^3,ooo)  sterling  per  annum. 

'  2.  That  in  the  opinion  of  the  Standing  Committee  it  would,  as  a 
temporary  arrangement,  most  effectively  conduce  to  the  attainment  of  the 
objects  desired  in  common  by  the  Church  in  Canada  and  by  the  S.  P.  G., 
that  meanwhile  the  S.  P.  G.  should  receive  any  moneys  entrusted  to  it  by 
the  Church  in  Canada  for  Missionary  work  among  the  heathen,  on  the 
understanding  that  the  Society  will  be  prepared  to  receive  and  place  upon 
its  list  and  pay  out  of  the  funds  so  contributed  from  Canada  any  well- 
qualified  candidates  who  may  be  presented  to  it  by  the  Canadian  Church 
for  work  in  India,  Japan,  and  other  heathen  countries, 

'3.  That  while  the  S.  P.  G.  is  unable  to  guarantee  any  grants  in 
perpetuity,  yet  the  Canadian  Dioceses  may  rest  assured  that  the  Society 
will  not  allow  them  to  suffer,  so  far  as  aid  from  England  is  concerned,  in 
the  event  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missions  entering  directly 
upon  the  foreign  field  instead  of  sending  their  contributions  through  the 
Society  for  that  purpose.' 

*  Henry  W.  Tucker,  Secretary, 

'July  14,  1888.' 

On  October  loth,  1888,  the  Board  of  Management  of  the 
Canadian  Society  in  session  in  St.  John,  New  Brunswick, 
adopted  the  following  : — 

'  Resolved^  That  the  resolutions  of  the  Standing  Committee  of  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  dated  July  14,  1888,  having 
been  read,  the  Board  begs  to  acknowledge  the  said  resolutions  with  the 
most  cordial  thanks  ;  that  besides  having  the  resolutions  entered  on  the 


40  6 


Ca7iadian  Methodist  Missionary  Society. 


minutes  and  published  in  the  Cajiadian  Church  Magazine  and  Mission  News, 
the  Board  will  earnestly  appeal  to  the  Church  m  Canada  to  make  up  as 
quickly  as  possible  the  amount  specified  of  $15,000  per  annum,  .'^o  thac 
Canada  may  have  her  own  missionaries  in  the  Foregn  Missionary  Field, 
and  meanwhile  the  Board  earnestly  hopes  the  Church  will  not  only 
strengthen  the  S.  P.  G.  by  contributi  ns  for  their  great  objects,  but  will 
send  out  young  men  of  mssionary  zeal  to  represent  the  Church  of  Canada 
in  the  glorious  woi  k  of  labouring  for  the  salvation  of  souls  in  heathen 
lands.' 


11. — Missionary    Society    of    the     Methodist    Church 
(Canada).     (Organised  1873.) 

This  Society  conducts  considerable  work  amongst  the 
Indians.  In  the  British  Columbia  Conference  it  reports  1,413 
church  members,  under  some  12  Canadian  and  native  workers. 
The  Manitoba  Conference  has  13  missionaries,  with  1,149 
members.  The  Toronto  Conference  has  work  among  the 
Indians  on  Georgina  and  other  islnnds,  with  4  missionaries,  and 
432  members.  The  London  Conference,  the  Niagara  and  the 
Guelph,  Bay  of  Quinte  and  Montreal  Conferences  support 
Indian  work  in  their  respective  localities,  having  together  10 
mission  tries  and  1442  members.  In  Victoria,  work  is  carried 
on  among  the  Chinese. 

Japan  (1873). — The  only  foreign  work  of  this  church,  strictly 
speaking,  is  in  Jajjan,  with  Missions  at  Tokyo,  Shidzuoka,  &c., 
with  the  following  result : — 


Misbi^n 


M 


IS- ionar.es. 


MeinhciS. 


Increase. 


Tokyd. 


(Uhg.-in  ) 
(Tsukji) 
CSh  taya) 
(Azabu)  . 

(Ang .  u- Japanes - 
C. liege) 


Shidzuoka 


Fujieda  .  .  .  . 
Nuiiiadzu.  .  .  . 
Hamamatsu  .  .  . 
Kofu  ana  Inadznmi 


n.  McDonald,  M.  D.  (in  Canada). 

C    S.  Eby,    D  D 

Yainanaka  Emu 

lidzuka 

Toyaina  Kohei 

Hiraiwa  Yus  isasu  (in  Can  ifia)     . 

Geo.  Cockrai,  D.  D 

K.  Whitt.ng  on,  M.A 

.  r.  A.  Large,  B.A 

Kobaya-.hi  Mit^u     '^u     .     .     .     . 

K.    A.    C  ssidy,    M.  \.    (tj    teach 

Government  Col.cij-j)   .      .      .      . 

C.  T.  Cocking 


l<.vang<-lis' 

Hashimoto  Bakushi 

Evangelist 

Tsuchija  Hikoroku,  and  Evangelists. 


Totals 


3 
67 

lOI 

175 

265 


68 
105 
156 
144 

.28^ 


23 
13 
82 
145 


(     407     ) 

III. — The  Foreign  Mission  Committee  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada. 

This  Society  conducts  work  among  the  North  American 
Indians,  at  a  dozen  principal  agencies  and  reserves.  It  also 
has  a  Mission  to  Chinese  in  British  Columbia,  now  numbering 
about  8,000.  It  contributes  through  Scotch  Societies  to 
support  of  work  among  the  Jews.     It  also  sustains  Missions  at 

5  principal  places  in  Trinidad  and  Demerara.  It  has  a  very  in- 
teresting work  in  China,  India,  and  the  New  Hebrides  Islands. 
The  New  Hebrides  work  was  begun  in  1872,  and  is  well 
established  on  Effate  and  Erromanga,  of  the  New  Hebrides 
group.  But  the  event  of  the  year  is  the  occupation  of 
a  new  field  on  the  Island  of  Tongoa,  a  small  isle  on  the 
south  side  of  Santo,  about  one  mile  long,  about  an  eighth  of  a 
mile  distant  from  Santo.  From  this  point  about  a  dozen  islands 
can  readily  be  reached.  This  new  Mission  has  been  opened 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Annand  and  wife.  This  work  is  not  su| .'ported 
by  this  Canada  Society  alone.  The  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  Victoria,  Tasmania,  New 
Zealand,  South  Australia  and  New  South  Wales  aid  in  meeting 
the  expense.  The  work  in  China  is  established  in  Formosa, 
at  Chefoo,  North  China,  and  is  just  begun  in  the  province  of 
Honan.  The  Formosa  Mission  has  not  a  vacancy  in  all  the 
field,  in  its  stations  hitherto  adopted.  All  its  preachers  are 
students,  all  preaching  for  a  time,  and  returning  for  periods  of 
study,  whether  literary,  medical  or  theological.  The  Chefoo 
Mission  reports  2,650  baptised  members.  Honan  has  been 
selected  as  a  Mission  field,  to  be  occupied  by  missionaries  sent 
under  the  student  voluntary  movement,  as  developed  among  the 
graduates  of  Knox  College  and  Queen's  University,  who  pro- 
posed each  to  sustain  a  missionary  in  some  foreign  field.  The 
Mission  to  Central  India  is  well-sustained.  It  has  a 
Canadian  staff  of  9,  and  at  Indore  a  native  staff"  of  i 
catechist,  i  theological  student,  i  colporteur  and  4  Bible- 
women.  The  college  and  high  school  staff  numbers  i 
principal,  2  professors,  i  head-master  and  1 1  teachers.  That  at 
Mhow  has  a  staff  of  14,  that  at  Ratlam  6,  of  Neemuch  7,  and 

6  teachers  in  the  Anglo -vernacular  School.  The  staff  at  Ujjian 
consists  of  4  teachers.  The  Canadian  Mission  College  was 
opened  July  1887.     A  Hospital  for  Women  was  opened  also  in 


4o8  Canadian  Baptist  Missionary  Societies, 

that  year,  and  during  the  year  6,092  patients  were  treated  at 
the  Society's  Dispensary,  and  411  professional  medical  visits 
were  made  in  the  homes  of  the  people. 


IV.  —  Canadian  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

The  Baptists  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada  conduct  their  foreign 
missionary  work  through  two  societies,  with  which  Ladies' 
societies  co-operate.  We  first  mention  the  Baptist  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  Ontario  and  Quebec,  organised  1866. 
The  twenty-first  annual  report  of  the  Society  gives  its  income 
as  $15,219.  Its  work  lies  in  India,  and  the  principal  stations 
are  Coconada,  North  Coconada,  Tuni,  and  Akidu.  There 
are  9  foreign  missionaries  in  all  at  Coconada,  with  i  native 
ordained  minister,  12  other  preachers,  i  colporteur  and  9 
teachers,  with  4  churches  and  418  members.  Tuni  has  57 
members.  The  aggregate  of  church  members  is  1330, 
65  of  whom  were  baptised  during  the  year.  There  is  a 
boarding-school  for  Eurasians  at  Timpany,  and  a  Seminary  at 
Samulcotta. 


V. — Foreign  Mission  Board,  Baptist  Convention  of  the 
Maritime  Provinces. 

This  is  the  agency  of  the  Baptist  Churches  of  Nova  Scotia, 
New  Brunswick  and  Prince  Edward's  Island.  Its  receipts  last 
year  were  $8,825,  and  its  expenditure  $10,269.  It  conducts 
work  in  India,  its  missionaries  working  in  harmony  with  those 
of  the  Ontario  and  Quebec  societies.  It  occupies  three 
principal  stations,  to  wit,  Bimlipatam,  Chicacole,  Bobbili.  At 
Bimlipatam  are  4  missionaries,  3  unordained  preachers,  i 
colporteur,  i  teacher,  3  Bible-women,  and  2  churches.  The 
Gospel  iias  been  preached  in  51  villages.  Chicacole  has  i 
missionary  and  his  wife,  with  5  native  preachers,  i  colporteur, 
2  Bible-women,  2  teachers,  and  2  churches.  Membership 
59.  It  has  a  boarding-school  and  day-school.  At  Bobbili 
are  3  native  preachers,  2  Bible-women  and  2  colporteurs, 
with  16  church  members.  The  colporteurs  have  been  busy, 
one  visited  69  villages,  another  136.  In  the  girls'  school  60 
have  been  enrolled. 


Samulcotta  Seminary* 
Coconada      .... 
Bimlipatam  .     .     «     , 

Chicacole 

Tuni 

Bobbin 

Akid.i 

2; 

c 

I? 
(11* 

f 

V) 

:       M      :       «      M     w      M 

Male. 

ft;  a  o 

s 

o 

3 

VO 

:          m         ;          N         k)        tu         M 

Female. 

o\ 

"      :              «      :      *      : 

Ordained. 

n 

5 

3 

N          M          OO       tn        tn        W          : 

Unordained. 

p- 

°°  1       "■       "^       :       ''^      "      "       :           No.  of  Colpurteurs. 

8 

M      M      CT.    oj      11     ^      : 

No.  of  Bible  Women. 

o 

oi      :       ic      M      :       M      : 

No.  of  Students  at 
Seminary. 

00 

^      w      -.      »      N     oi      : 

No.  of  Churches. 

0 

"^  ::    ^    ^.  t    S"    ■ 

No.  of  Members. 

■S      H-    '^      ^      H-     g^     : 

Contributions  of 
Christians  {not  in- 
cluding those  of  the 
Missionary). 

0      :       o     K3      :       :       : 

: 

0      :      o»      a*     :       :       ; 

^ 

vO 

mm:           mm*.; 

Number. 
I'eachers. 

6 

"^ 

oi     *.      :      (yi     *.      oo     : 

1 

(0 

1 

D        Ln                  5^         ON        0 

Average 
Attei'.aance. 

S     «     w     »     M     S     : 

Number. 

ui     u      N     M      M      M      : 

No.  of 
Chribiian 
Teachers. 

w 

tn        0        M       wi       u.        0        : 

Average 
Attendance. 

^ 

M     w      »     >j      »      0      : 

No.  uf  Vilages 

in  which  Christians 

reside. 

CO 

I 
o 

> 

d 

> 

td 

> 

H 
H 


{   410   ; 


WOMEN'S  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES  OF 
CANADA. 

(i)  Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada. — Western  Division 
(organised  1876). — They  sustain  work  in  India,  Formosa,  New 
Hebrides,  Trinidad,  and  Honau,  China,  and  amongst  the 
Indians  of  Manitoba  and  the  North- West. 

SUMMARY 

HOME     WORK. 

Number  of  Mission  Bands      .          .          .          ,          .  124 

Number  of  members  in  Mission  Bands    .          •         •  3 ,  829 

Number  of  Auxiliary  Societies        .          .          ,          ,  351 

Total  membership 12,854 

finances. 

Contributed  by  Mission  Bands  .  •  .  $5,273.25 
Contributed  by  Auxiliaries  ....  19,856.19 
Contributed  from  other  sources         .         .         .  528.00 


Total  amount  contributed       ....  $25,657.54 

(2)  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Presbytei^an  Church  of  Canada. — Eastern  Division 
(organised  1877). — The  grand  total  of  the  receipts  of  the 
Society  for  the  year  ending  October  17th,  1887,  which  is  the 
latest  report  available,  amounts  to  $5,091. 

(3)  The  Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Societies 
OF  Ontario  and  Quebec,  Canada. — The  work  of  this  Society 
is  represented  by  two  sections,  Eastern  Ontario  and  Quebec  and 
the  Society  of  Ontario.     It  has  been  in  operation  over  1 1  years. 

The  section  of  Eastern  Ontario  and  Quebec  is  represented 
by  47  mission  circles,  and  raised  during  the  past  year  the  amount 


Canadia?i  Women's  Missionary  Societies,  411 

of  $1,555.80,  while  the  Society  of  Ontario  is  represented  by 
150  circles,  and  money  raised  $4,626.74,  or  the  two  sections, 
exclusive  of  balance  of  previous  years,  $6,182.54. 

Work  is  carried  on  in  India  at  Akidu,  Coconada,*Samulcotta, 
and  Tuni,  all  in  the  Telugu  country. 

Three  Eurasian  women  are  employed,  and  report  more  work 
than  they  can  do.  A  successful  girls'  school  is  reported  at 
Coconada.  Miss  Alexander,  of  Toronto,  sailed  during  the  year 
to  recruit  the  Mission.  A  Zenana  house  has  been  built  at 
Coconada. 

(4)  Woman's  Baptist  Missionary  Union  of  the 
Maritime  Provinces  (organised  1870). — Its  home  territory 
includes  Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick,  and  Prince  Edward's 
Island. 

The  Society  supports  its  own  missionaries  in  India,  and  con- 
tributes to  the  support  four  of  the  men  employed  by  the 
parent  Board.  With  much  misgiving  they  appropriated  at  the 
beginning  of  the  year  $3,500,  but  rejoice  at  its  close  over  an 
income  of  $1,735  i^"^  excess  of  that,  and  $258.30  given  to  the 
Home  Mission  Board.     Total  income  $4,493.30. 

(5)  Woman's  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  Canada. — The  work  of  this  Society  in  Canada  is 
divided  into  brancnes,  as  follows  :  Western  Branch,  Central, 
Eastern,  Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick,  and  Prince  Edward's 
Island.  To  these  branches  there  are  certain  districts  auxiliary 
as  follows:  St.  John's  East,  St.  John's  West,  Winnipeg  and 
Qu'Appelle. 

The  tabulated  statistics  are  as  follows  :  auxiliary  societies, 
138  ;  members,  4,086  ;  life  members,  237  ;  mission  bands,  49  ; 
with  1,711  members.  For  the  year  1887  the  amount  of  money 
raised 'was  $14,197.51-  The  amount  since  o.ganisation  in 
1881  is  $46,909.46.  Twelve  missionaries  have  been  sent  to 
the  various  fields. 

This  Society  has  no  missionary  periodical  of  its  own,  but  edits 
a  department  in  the  Outlook,  a  periodical  of  the  Board.  The 
foreign  work  of  the  Society  is  in  Japan,  the  home  work  through- 
out the  provinces.  The  Crosby  Home  at  Port  Simpson, 
B.C.,  is  in  a  flourishing  .  ondition.  There  are  now  20  girls  in 
attendance.     The  McDougall   Orphanage   and   Training  In- 


412  Canadian  Women* s  Missionary  Societies, 

stitution  among  North  American  Indians  has  lo  boys  and  8 
girls.  A  mission-school  for  girls  (French)  has  been  established 
at  Actonvale,  with  25  pupils,  14  of  whom  have  been  converted 
during  the  year. 

The  girls'  school  in  Tokyo,  Japan,  has  been  crowded  to  its 
utmost  capacity,  having:  127  boarders  and  100  day  pupils. 
Fifty  of  these  have  been  converted  and  baptised.  There 
are  now  65  native  Christians  in  school.  Much  attention  has 
been  given  to  evangelistic  work  and  the  training  of  native 
Christian  women  for  work  among  their  own  people.  A  special 
donation  of  $1,000  was  given  the  past  year  to  open  work  in 
another  station  in  Japan;  Shidzuoka  was  selected, and  a  building 
free  of  rent  secured  for  two  years,  and  Miss  Cunningham  has 
recently  reached  Japan,  to  take  charge  of  this  work.  Arrange- 
ments were  also  made  for  aiding  the  Chinese  girls  in  Victoria, 
B.C. 


Diagram    of   Comparative   Areas. 


C^ 


SO 

■  W 


•    •    I    I    I 


(  413  ; 


INDEX. 


Abbeokuta,  72,  331 
Abdul  Masih,  80 
Abdur  Rahman,  125 
Abeel,  David,  D.D.,  i8i,  318, 

376,  392 
Aberdeen,   Countess    gift    of, 

Abyssinia,  78,  79 
Abysbinians,  The,  134 
Acuer,  Bishop,  349 
Adam,  Rev.  M.  T.,  53 
Adams,  Dr.,  317 
Addis,  Rev.  W.  B.,  S3 
Addyman,  Rev.  John,  1x4 
Aden,  79,  133 
Adiabo,  109 
Africa: — 

Abbeokuta,  72,  331 

Adiabo,  109 

Akra,  277 

Albany,  q9 

Alexandria,  370 

Algeria,  216 

Algi-rs,  301 

Alice,  130 

Aliwal  North,  145 

Amanzimtote,  318 

Amboises  Bay,  4s 

Angoniland,  131 

Anyako,  277 

Arkiko,  302 

Asyoot,  (71 

Badagry,  72 

Bailundu,  318 

Band  awe,  131 

Banza  Manteke,  328 

Bas'a  District,  349 

Basutoland,  261,  280 

Bathurst,  99 

Bech  uanaland,  59,  99,  103, 
261 

Bendu  Lake,  333 

Benguella,  318 

Heni  Swaif,  370 

Bethelsdorp,  58 

Bihe',  318 

Binue  River,  75 

Blantyre,  120,  182 

Bonny,  73 

Boporo,  335 

Bothas  Farm,  58 

Botshabel,  271 

Brass,  73 

Buganda,  77 

Bulloni  Country,  7a 


Africa  : — 

Buntingville,  99 
Calabar,  233 
Cameroons,  45,  267 
Cape  Colony,  145,  258,  271, 

272 
Cape  Maclear,  131 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  177 
Cape  Palmas,  335,  348,  361 
Cape  Town,  32,  99 
Cavalla  River,  336 
Chagga  Country,  75 
Chavunga,  336 
Chikuse,  131 
Chinga,  131 
Chirazulo,  120 
Chirenji,  131 
Chitangali,  160 
Clarkebury,  99 
Colesberg,  59 
Congo,   The,   45,  219,    301, 

328,  333,  335 
Corrisco,  777,  36X 
Creek  Town,  109 
Damaraland,  272 
Djimma,  302 
Domasi,  120 
Dondo,  336 
Duke  Town,  109 
Durban,  318 
Duruma,  123 
Ebute  Meta,  73 
Egypt,   78,    179,  ai3,   ai5, 

233.  369 
Eilet,  302 

Emooramoora,  109 
Empfundiswein,  188 
Endunduma,  174 
Entakaniu,  174 
Entumeni,  297 
Equator  Station,  328 
Fernando  Po,  44,  144 
h  ourah  Bay,  72 
Frere  Town,  75,  204 
Gaboon,  317,  361 
Galla  Country,  30a 
Gambia,  104 
Giriama  Country,  75 
Golbanti,  123 
Gold   Coast,  34,    100,    104, 

267,  277 
Graff  Reinet,  58 
Graham's  Town,  33,  99 
Grand  Bassa  County,  328, 

336 


Africa  : — 
Great  Namaqualand,  99,  27a 
Griqua  Town,  50 
Guinea,  34 
Harper,  349 
Hemel  en  Aarde,  258 
Herero  Country,  304 
Ho,  277 
Hoffman,  349 
Hope  Fountain,  59 
Hope  Vale,  175 
Ibadan,  72 
Ihorofiong,  109 
Ikotana,  109 
Ikunetu,  109 
Impolweni,  131 
Inhambane,  318 
Inyati  Valley,  59 
Isangila,  336 
Jamestown,  146 
Jomvu,  12^ 
Kabenda,  336 
Kabylia,  21^,  262 
Kaffirland,  58,  99,  271 
Kaffraria,  109, 130,  176,  184, 

200,  216,  233,  258,  262 
Kanye,  59 
Kasai  River,  336 
Kat  River,  58 
Kei  River,  130 
Kenia  Mountain,  76 
Khamiesberg,  99 
Kilima  Njaro  Mountain,  7c, 

76 
Kimpoko,  336 
King  William's  Town,  58 
Kirasa,  60 
Kisulutini,  75 
Kooboo,  58 
Kroo  Di  trict,  336 
Kunama,  302 
Kuruman,  59 

Lagos  72,  73,  104,  188,  331 
Lattakoo,  59 
Leke,  73 
Leloalong,  261 
Leop)ldville,  328 
Liberia,  266.  328,  331,  3-13, 

SS'J.  347.  360,  375,  381  ' 
Little  Namaqualand,  97,  95 
Lokoja,  73 

Lourenco-Marqurrs,  263 
Lukoma  Island,  158 
Lukunga,  328 
Luxor,  371 


414 


Index. 


A.FRICA: — 

M'KiiUo,  302 

Macarthy's  Island,  100 

Magila,  158,  160 

Magomero,  157 

Mainba,  336 

Mamboia,  78 

Mansoora,  370 

Masasi,  158,  160 

Massawa,  302 

Matebeleland,  59 

Melange,  336 

Mensa,  302 

Minieh,  370 

Misozwe,  160 

Mkuzi,  160 

Molepolole,  59 

Molopo  River,  99 

Mijiiibasa,  75,  76 

Monrovia,  335 

Mo  tserada,  359 

Morija,  261 

Morocco,  217 

Muruinbala  Mountain,  157 

Moselekatse's  Town,  59 

Mosika,  ^17 

Mount  Vaughan,  348 

Mphomd,  271 

Mpwapwa,  78 

Muhlenberg,  381 

Mukinivika,  328 

Nainaqualand,    59,    97»   99> 

272 
Natal,    33,    131,    184,   233, 

271,  280,  296,  300,  317 
Newala,  t6o 
Nhanguepepo,  336 
Niger,  73    , 

Nyassa  Lake,  131,  158,  i59 
Nyassa  Land,  120 
Ode  Ondo,  73 
Ogowe  River,  262 
Old  Calabar,  109,  200 
Ondonga,  304 
Onitsha,  7^ 

Orange  Free  State,  371 
Orange  River,  59 
Ovanibo  Country,  304 
Palabala,  328 
Paneani,  162 
Peki,  277 
Pella,  59 

Pietermaritzberg,  131 
Plaatberg,  99 
Port  Elizabeth,  145 
Port  Lokkoh,  7a 
Port  Natal,  99 
Pungo-Andongo,  33^ 
Quiah  Country,  72 
Quita,  277 
guorra  River,  75 
Rio  Pongas,  71 
Robben  Island,  258 
Rock  Fountain,  174 
Rovuma  District,  i58t  160 
Sahara,  The,  217 


Africa: — 

St.  John's,  33,  176 

St.    Mary's-on-the-Gambia, 
100 

St.  Paul  de  Loanda,  336 

San  Salvador,  46 

Senegambia,  262 

Shavvljury,  188 

Shengay,  387 

Sherbro  Country,  72,  387 

Shonga,  73 

Shoshong,  59 

Sierra  Leone,  71,  100,  104, 
121 

Sinoe  District,  349 

Somerville,  130 

Soudan,  Tlie,  217 

Sonth  Africa,  25,  193 

Stanley  Pool,  46 

Stellaland,  103 

Surahana,  369 

Swaziland,  103 

I'aita  Co  intry,  75 

Tanganyika  Lake,  58, 6o»  131 

Taung,  59 

Thaba  'Nchu,  99 

Transkei,  110,  184 

Transvaal,  25,  33,  103,  2''>3, 
271  _ 

Tripoli,  217 

Tsolo,  130 

Tunis,  217 

Uganda,  75 

Ujiji,  60 

Ukerewe  Island,  76 

Umba,  160 

Umpukane,  99 

Untumjombeli,  297 

Unwana,  109 

Unyamwezi,  78 

Upper  Niger,  217 

Upper  Zambesi,  146,  262 

Urambo,  60 

Usagara  Hills,  78 

Usambara  District,  158,  i6o 

Usambiro,  77 

Uyui,  78 

Vaal  River,  99,  103 

Victoria,  45,  267 

Victoria  Nyanza,  76 

Vivi,  336 

Waya,  277 

West  Coast,  35 

Wesleyville,  99 

Yoruba  Country,  7a 

Zak  River,  59 

Zanzibar,  65,  75,  157, 161 

Zuhiland,  33,  103,  206,  280, 
294,  300,  317 
Africaner,  Chief,  59 
Agarpara,  82 
Agra,  39,  80,  81,  82,  224 
Aguascalientes,  376 
Ahniadabad,  125,  196 
Ahmadnagar,  31,  193,  240,  314 
Ahok,  Mr.,  gift  of,  337 


Aino  aborigines,  The,  go 

Aintab,  313,  317 

Ainzahalteh,  191 

Aitutaki,  64 

Ajmere,  110,  198,  338 

Akidu,  408,  411 

Akra,  277 

Alaska,  260,  301 

Albany,  99 

Aleppo,  366 

Alexandria,  370 

Alford,  Bishop,  88 

Algeria,  216 

Algiers,  301 

Algoma,  20 

Aligarh,  81 

Alice,  130 

Alington,  Rev.  C.  FL,  158 

Ali^al  North,  145 

Allahabad,    39,    hi,    82,    209 

3-8,  358,  39  i 
Allen,  Dr.,  172 
Alien    Gardinc- ,    Mission  .r\ 

Ship,  148 
Alleppi,  209 

Allison,  Rev.  James,  131 
Almahera,  287 
Almora,  53,  54,  209 
Alwar,  no 
Amanzimtote,  318 
Amawara,  302 
Amboises  Bay,  45 
Amboyna,  281 
America,   North,  116,  357, 

Alaska,  360,  301 

Algoma,  30 

Assiniboia,  93 

Athabasca,  93 

Boston,  19,  25 

British  Columbia,  20,  25,  94 

Calgary,  93 

California,  333 

Canada,  25,  96,  Z13,  144 

Chemong,  20 

Connecticut,  20 

Delaware  River,  297 

Devon,  92 

Fort  Rupert,  94 

Garden  River,  20 

Grand  River,  20 

Hudson's  Bay  Territory,  9a 

Kincolith,  94 

Kuper  Island,  30 

Mackenzie  River,  93 

Manitoba,  92 

Massachusetts  Bay,  19 

Metlakahtla,  94 

Mexico,  313,  331,  334,   347 

355.  3' 2.  365.  376,  388 
Moose  Fort,  204 
Moosonee,  93 
Moskito  Coast,  258 
Mud  Lake,  20 
Naas  River,  ^4 
New  Brunswick,  20,  gfi 


Index. 


415 


^.MIiRICA,  NOKTlv  . 

Newfoundland,  25,  96 

Nova  Scotia,  96 

Oregon,  333 

Prince  Edward  Island,  113 

Qu'Appelle,  93 

Q  .een  Charlotte's  Island,  94 

Red  River,  92 

Rhode  Island,  19 

Rupert's  Land,  93 

Saskatchewan,  93 

Youron  River,  93 
A.MERICA,  Central:  — 

Aguascalientes,  376 

Briti-h  Guiana,  344 

British  Honduras,  25 

Dutch  Guiana,  257 

San  Pedro,  104 

Spanish  Honduras,  104 
Amk!  ica,  South  : — 

Aigentine  Republic,  152,  334 

Bra  il,    153,    331,    347,    355, 
364,  388 

<  hili,  153,  356 

Falkland  Islands,  148 

Guatemala,  355 

Lota,  151 

Paraguay,  334 

Parag  ;ayan  Chaco,The,i5o 

Pernambuco,  233,  364 

Santiago,  151 

Tierra  del  Fuego,  147 

Uruguay,  153 
Amoy,  51,  154,  197,  266,  318, 

■iSp.  359-  377 
Amrit-ar,  82,  204 
Amyaks,  277 
Anand,  126,  196 
Anaiiderayer,    Brahmin     con- 
cert, 53 
Anderson,  Bishop,  93 

Rev.  J  .  129 

Rev.  S.  T.,  375 

Rev.  W.,  109 

Angoniland,  131 
Annand,  Rev.  M.,  407 
Anon,  Bishop,  93 
Antananarivo,  55,  58 
Antig   a,  257 
Anyako,  277 
Arabia,  79,  133 
Arapahoe  lrii)e,  The,  387 
Arawack  Indians,  The,  258 
Arbousset,  Rev.  T.,  261 
Arcadia,  61 
Archangel,  25 
Arcot,  378 
Arcot,  South,  290 
Argentine  Republic,  152,  334 
Arkiko,  302 
Arkonam,  118 
Armenia,  227 
Armenians,  The,  212 
Armstrong,  Rev.  J.  C  ,  375 
Arthington    Robeit,  46 
Arulappen,  cvangeUst,  167 


Asbury,  Bishop,  96 
Ashmore    Rev.  Dr.,  326 
Asia  Minor,  78 
Assam,  31,  138,  292,  324 
Assiniboia,  93 
Astrolabe  Hay,  272 
Asyoot,  371 
Athabasca,  93 
Atger,  Rev.  E.,  262 
Auckland,  34,  92 
Aurangabad,  84 
Austraha,   25,  34,  62,  97,  102, 
113,  IIS,  121,  144,  258,  280 
Austria,  313,  333 
Azimgarh,  81 
Azury,  Dr.,  215 


Baalbhc,  191 
Bacheler,  Miss,  399 
Backhouse,  James,  168 
Bacon,  Mr.  E.,  347 
Badagry,  72 
Baddegama,  87 
Bagelen,  284 
Baghdad,  79 
Bahamas,  the,  44,  104 
Bahjijig,  227 
Bailey,  Mr.  W.  C,  209 
— -  Rev.  B.,  86 
Bailundu,  318 
Baker,  Rev.  H.,  86 

Moses,  42 

Samuel,  170 

Balasore,  332 
Baiph,  Dr.,  367 
Hampton,  Rev.  W.,  io5 
Bandawe,  131 

Bangalore,  53,  54,  55,  97,  338 
Bangkok, 360 
Banjoemas,  284 
Banks,  Rev.  J.,  369 
Banni,  143 

Bantu  race,  The,  134 
Banza  Manteke,  328 
Baptist  Union  oJ  Jamaica,  44 
Baralongs,  The,  99 
Baras,    I'he,  295 
Barbados,  203,  257 
Bardwan,  81 
Bareilly,  338 
Bar  ft;  Rev.  C,  63,  66 
I'.arleycorn,  Mr.  W.  N.,  145 
Barnet,  Rev.  J.,  369 
Basel  Bible  Society,  229 
Bassa  District,  349 
Basutoland,  261,  280 
Batavia,  50,  350,  376 
Bateman,  Rev.  R.,  83 
Bates,  Mr.,  318 
Bathurst,  99 
Baltalagundu,  314 
Batticaloa,  100,  189 
Batiicoota,  315 
Baxter,  kcv.  J  ,  123 
,  Bealara,  368 


Bear,  Rev.  J.  E.,  364 
Beard,  Elkanahand  Irene,  169 
Beattie,  Rev.  J.,  366 
Beawar,  110 

Bechuanaland,  59,  99,  103,261 
Bechuanas,  The,  59 
Beckfaya,  191 
Bedouins,  The,  217,  233 
Beirut,  see  lieyrout 
Belgaum,  53,  55 
Bell,  Rev.  R.,  374 
Bellary,  5-,,  55 
Benares,   39,  53,   54,    80,    8: 

loi,  169,  186 
Bendu  Lake,  333 
Bengal,    40,    80,   81,    82,   138, 

155,  184   188,  194,  240,  J92 
Benguella,  318 
Bcni  Swaif,  370 
Bennie,  Rev.  Mr.,  130 
Bentley,  Rev.  H.,  46 
Berar,  185 
Berbera,  79 
Bcrbice,  60,  61 
Berhampur,  54,  106 
Bermuda,  344 
Berthoud,  Paul,  263 
Bethania,  291 
Bethelluru,  189 
Bethelsdorp,  58 
Betsileo  Province,  57 
Bevan,  Rev.  Thos.  and  Mi  >., 

55 
Beyrout,  191,  213,  316,  356 
Bhagalpur,  81,  82 
Bhamo,  165 
Bhandara,  130,  185 
Bhawani,  28 

Bhawanipur  Institution,  54 
Bhil  tribe.  The,  81 
Bhimpore,  332 

Bickersteth, Bishop  £.,91,  2oi 
Bicknell,  Mr.,  61 
Bihe',  318 
i'imlipatam,  408 
Binue  River,  75 
Birbhum,   39 
Bishop,  i'^Hima  M.,  173 
Bisseux,  Rev.  Mr.,  2-.1 
Black  feet.  The,  93 
Blackwood,  Rcv.  Dr.,  212 
Blantyre,  120,  182 
Bhss,  Rev.  Dr.  T.  G.,  3  8 
Blomstrand,  Rev.  Dr.,  2^9 
Blumhardt,  Rev.  C.  G.,  2'  5 
blyden,  Mr.,  335 

Rev.  Dr.  E.  W.,  33] 

Blyth.  Bishop,  78 

Rev.  G.,  108 

Blythman,  Rev.  J.,  121 
Boardman,  Rev.  R.,  96 
Bobbili,  408 
Bocroe,  287 
Bog.^s,  Miss,  38  > 
Bogue,  Rev.  Dr.,  49 
Bololo  tribes.  The,  329 


4i6 


Index, 


Bomba)  31,  40,  84,  97,  118, 
129,  f/,  181,  185,  187,  I93> 
237,  312,314,  338 

Bompas,  Bishop,  93 

Bonny,  73 

Boone,  Bishop,  350 

Booth,  Rev.  Wm.,  177 

Boporo,  335 

Borneo,  25,   -6,  31,  272,  376 

Borsad,  i2f>,  196 

Bosjesmans,  The,  58 

Boston,  19,  25 

Botha's  Farm  58 

Bo'shabel,  271 

Bourne,  Rev.  R.,  ''4,  65 

Bove,  Capt.,  150 

Bowen,  Bishop,  -i 

Bo\ce,  Rev.  Mr.,  99 

Boyle,  Hon.  R.,  19,  202 

Braidwood,  Rev.  J.,  129 

Brainerd,  Rev.  David,  116,  354 

John,  354 

Brass,  73 

Bray,  Dr.  Thos.,  24 

Brazil,  153,  331,  347,  355,  364, 
388 

Brerre^en,  H.  I'.,  292 

Bridges,  1  ev.  T.,  149 

British  Columbia,  20,  25,  94 

Guiana,  60,  257,  344 

Honduras,  25 

Brittain,  Miss  H.  G.,  181,  341 
Brittany,  142 

Broadi  ent.  Rev.  S.,  99 
Broo  a,  383 
Brown,  Rev.  Mr.,  80 
Brownlee,  Rev.  Mr., 
Browns\il!e,  365 
Bruce,  Rev.  Dr.,  79 
Brumana,  173 
Bryce,  Rev.  J 'r.   116 
Bryson,  Rev.  '1'.,  ^i 
Buchanan,  Rev.  C.,  80 
Buckenham,  Rev.  H..  145 
Budd,  Rev.  Henry,  92 
Budden,  Rev.   |.  H.,  53 
Bueno:-  Ayres,  388 
Hugan.la,  77 
Bulgaria,  334,  339 
Bulbar.  79 

B  lUock,  Rev.  W.  T.,  193 
BuUom  Country,  72 
liultiiiann,  Rev.  Mr.,  277 
lluntingville,  99 
Burchell,  Thos.,  43 
Burdcr,  Rev.  G.,  234 
Burdon,  I'ishop,  88 
Burma,  25,  31,  101,  193,  209, 
279.  2q2,  312,  323,  339 

Lppev,  165 

Burman  Mission,  324 
Burnett,  Rev.  R.  W.,  144 
Burns    Bishop,  335 

Rev.  W.  C,  154,  377 

Butler    Rev.  Dr.  Wm.,  338 
Butt,  Rev.  G.  E.,  146 


Butts,  Miss,  399 
Buxar,  274 
Buzacott,  Mr.,  64,  66 

Caik'O,  78  213 
Calabar,  233 

College,  Kingston,  44 

Calcutta,   26,   27,  28,  38,   52, 

54,  80,  81,  82,  97,  loi,   117, 

128,  177,  179,  181,  181,  185, 

186,  209,  237,  274,  298,  312, 

314,  3:58,  39:! 

Press,  The,  40 

Caldwell,  ISishop,  85 

Rev.  J..  367 

Calgary,  93 
Calicut,  268 
California,  333 

Chinese  Mission,  321 

Calvert,  Rev.  J.,  103 
Cameroons,  45,  267 
Cambridge  Delhi  Mission,  28 
Campanius,  298 
Campbell,  Rev.  John,  59 

Rev.  J.  R.,  3S7 

Campinas,  364 
Canada,  25,  96,  113,  144 
Candace,  Miss-on  ship,  279 
Canstein  Institution,  229 
Canton,  50,  8  ,  102,  154,  188, 

267,  272,  329,  359,  360 
Cape    Lolonjr,   145,   258,    271, 
272 

Maclear,  131 

of  Good  Hope,  177 

Palmas,  335,  348,  361 

Town,  99 

York,  68 

Cara,  364 

Caracas,  388 

Carey,  Rev.  W.,  36,  80,  234 

Caroline  Islands,  315 

Carslaw,  Rev.  Dr.  W.,  132,  207 

Casalis,  Rev.  E.,  261 

Cassidy,  Mr.  H.  P.,  166 

•,  Rev.  F.  A.,  406 

Cavalla  Ri\er,  336 
Cawnpur,  27,  193,  393 
Cayugas,  The,  20 
Celebes,  281 
Cesarea,  317 

Ceylon,  31,  97,  179,  209,  281, 
314:  — 

Baddegama,  87 

Batiicaloa,  100,  189 

Batticoot  I,  315 

Colombo,    31,    40,    87,    100, 
167,  177,  i83 

Cotta,  87 

Galle,  iGO,  189 

Jaffna,  87,  10  -.  167,  188,  315 

Kalmunai,  188 

Kandy,  40,  87,  too 

Uodooville,  375 

Point  Pedro,  189 

Ratnapura,  40 


Ceylon  : — 

Slave  Island,  167 
Triucomalee,  189 
Uva,  IGO 
Chagga  Country,  75 
Chalmers,  Dr.,  128 

Rev.  J.,  6s,  68 

Rev.  William,  no 

Chamba,  118,  182,  209 

Chamberlain,  Dr.,  378 

'  ha  ida,  176 

Chandbali,  332 

Chan-fung-foo,  113 

Chao-yang,  52 

Charles  Jajison,    Missionary 

ship,  158,  159 
Charles,  Mr>.,  181 

,  Rev.  Thomas,  230 

Charteris,  Dr.,  quoted,  116 
Chater,  Mr.,  40 
Chavunga,  336 
Cheetham,  C,  Esq.,  122 
Chefoo,  no,  351,  359,  407 
Cheh-kiang,  89,  163,  165 
Chemong,  20 
Chengal[.a',  129 
Cherokee  Indians,  u6, 257,  347 
Cherra,  140 

Punji,  138 

Cheyennes,  i'he,  387 
Chiang- chiu,  51 
Chicacole,  408 
Chickasaws,  The,  347,  374 
Chien;;-Mai,  360 
Chikuse,  131 
ChiH,  ^s^•  356 
China,  25,  26,  32,  198: — 

Amoy,  51, 154, 197,  266,  318, 
350,  359.  377 

Canton,    50,     88,    102,    154, 
188,  2S7,  2:2,329,  359,360 

Chan-fui  g-foo,  113 

Chefoo.  no,  351,  359,  407 

Che-kiang,  89    163,  165 

Chi  ing-chiu,  51 

Chili,  see  Pe-chi-ll 

Chinnnfo  ,  359 

Chin-kiang,  329,  363 

Choo-ki,  89 

Choo-kia,  115 

Chun-king,  337 

I  en-chow-fu,  319 

Fokien  Province,  88 

Foo  chow,  88,  89,  318,  337 

Formosa,  155,  197,  407 

Hai-ching,  112,  200 

Hainon,  359 

Hak-ka  Country,  197,  267, 

Han-chunK,  172 

Hang-chow,  88,  89  90,  362 

Han-kow,  51,  163,  188,  233, 

351 
Ho-nan,  T65,  407 
Hong  Kong,  32,  50,  88,  154, 

303,  319  326 
Hoo-nan,  16c 


Index. 


417 


China: — 
Hoo-pe,  164,  165 
Ho  I'sun,  331 
Hu  Chow,  326 
Hnpeh,  351 
Hwang-hien,  329 
Ich  mg,  120 
Kai-ping,  114 
Kalgan,  314 
Kan-suh,  i^s 
Kia  Ding,  351 
K  iang-si,  165 
Ki  mg-su,  165 
King  Chow,  329 
Kinwha,  326 
Ki  -ki.mg,  337 
Kong  Wan,  -^51 
Ku-cheng,  89 
Ku  Kiani,  351 
Kwin  San,  3291 
Liao-yong,  112 
Lo-nguong,  89 
Mac.o,  359 
Manchuria,  110,  127 
Mookden,  11 7,  199 
N.ioking,  88   337,  ^S9 
Neu-chwang,  112,  127,  197, 

2CC 

Ngan-whi,  165 

Nmgpo,    88,    89,    no,    123, 

326,  359 
Ning-taik,  89 
Niphon, 361 
Numad/u,  406 
Pakhoi,  88 
Pao-ting-fu,  319 
Pe-chi-Ii,  114,  165,  319 
Peking,    52,    88,    214,    319, 

337,  351,  359.  3^0 
Quang-tung  province,  88 
Quei-chow,  I  '5 
St.  John's,  351 
Shanghai,    50,    51,   89,  329, 

333.  345,  35'J,  351,  388,  393 
Shau-si,  41, 165,  319 
Shan-tung,  41,  114,  165,  319, 

359 
Shaouhing,  88 
Shao-wu,  319 
Sha-sz,  351 
Shen-si,  165,  172 
Singapore,  32,  54,  156,  197, 

359,  377 
Soochow,  329,  345,  359,  362 
Swatow,  197,  326 
Sze  Chuan,  51,  165,  172 
Ta'-ku,  319 
'1  ang  collieries,  1 14 
'J'e-ngan,  102 
Tiding,  112 
Tien-tsin,  51,  52,  114,  319, 

337,  360 
Tsing-kiang-pu,  362 
Tsunhua,  337 
Tung-chw,.n-fu,  172 
Tung-chow,  319,  359 


China: — 

Wan-chow,  124 
Woo-chang,  51,  102,  351 
Wuku,  337,  351 
Yun-nan,  113,  165 

Chinanfoo,  359 

Chindvara,  302 

Chinese  Bible,  39 

Native  Church,  41 

Ching-kinc:,  51 

Chin-k'.ang,  329,  362 

Chinqa,  131 

Chin  Mission,  324 

Chinsiirah,  52,  i2q 

Chipewyan  tr  be,  The,  93 

Chippewas,  The,  355 

Chirazulo,  120 

Chirenji,  131 

Chitangali,  160 

Chittoor.   ,78 

Choctaws   The,  347,  355 

Choo-ki,  89 

Chookia    115 

Christaller,  Rev.  G.,  267 

Christchurch,  N.Z.,  34 

Chun-king,  337 

Chupra,  274 

Chulia   \;<gpur,  28,  29,  31,  274 

Clark,  Dr.  H.  M.,  83 
Rev.  R.,  83 

Clarke,  Ell  et  S.  and  E.,  174 

Rev.  John,  44 

Clarkeb   ry,  99 

Clay,  Miss,  83 

Clayton,  H  lien,  173 
Cobban,  Rev.  Mr.,  102 
Cochin,  85 

Cocking.  Kev.  C.  T  ,  406 

Cockran,  Dr.  G.,  406 
Coconada,  .=  08 
Cohen,  Miss,  228 
Coimbatore,  53,  55 
Coke,  Dr.,  96,  97 
Colesberg.  59 
Collard,  Rev.  F.,  262 
Collins,  Kev.  J.  D.,  337 
Colombo.  31,  40,  87,  10 1,  167, 

177,  188 
Colonial  Dioceses  pronioted,25 
Comber,  Rev.  J.  T.,  46 
Combs,  Miss,  399 
Congo,  The,  45,  210,  301,  328, 
333.  335    ^, 

J^ll^slon,  The,  45 

Conjevaram,  130 
Connecticut,  20 
Constantinople,  314,  316,  388 
Coolsma,  Mr.  .S.,  282 
Coonor,  378 
Cooper,  Rev.  E.  V.,  63 
Coorg,  266 

Copleston,  Bishop,  87 
Corannas,  The,  59 
Cordes,  Rev.  H.,  378 
Core  I,  32,  112,  233,  340,  361 
Corrie,  Bishop,  30 


Corrie,  Rev.  Mr.,  80 
Corrisco,  277,  361 
Cotta.  87 

Cotton,  Bishop,  31 
Coultart.  Rev.  Jas.,  43 
Cover,  Rev.  J.,  61 
Cowan,  Rev.  John,  io8 
Co^en,  Dr.  B.  Stewart,  131 
Cox,  Rev.  M.  B.,  335 
Craig,  Mr.  J.,  367 
Cran,  Mr.,  53 
Craven,  Rev.  Henrv,  219 
Crawford.  Miss,  366 

,  Rev.  J.,  369 

Creagh,  Rev.  S.  M.,  66,  6; 

Creeks,  The,  347 

Creek  Town,  109 

Creoles,  The,  33 

Crenx,  Ernest,  263 

Crofts,  Rev.  H    0.,D.D.,ii4 

Cromwell,  Oliver,  i8 

Cross.  Mrs.,  132 

Cruwther.  Archdeacon,  74 

— —,  Bishop,  72,  73 

Crisp,  Rev.  Henry,  53 

Cryer,  Rev.  Mr.,  98 

Cuba,  388 

Cuddalore,  30,  298 

Cuddapah,  53,  55 

Cnrrie,  Rev.  Mr,,  371 

Cuttack,  106 

Cyprus   367 

Dacca,  39 

Dahomey,  King  of,  7a 

Dakoof,  369 

Dakotas,  The,  355 

Dalzell,  Rev.  J.,  M.B.,  xy. 

Damaraland,  272 

Damascus,  190,  224 

i  apoli.  193 

Dar  eeling,  117,  182 

Darnley  i  ,  68 

Darwin,  C   ar!es,  q  loted,  149 

Dauan,  I.,  68 

Davidson,  Robert  J.  and  Mrs., 

172 
Dawson,  Mr.,  53 
Dav,  Mr.,  381 
Dealtry,  Bishop,  30 
Dean,  Rev.  Dr.  William,  325 
Deccan,.  84,  358 
Dehra,  209 

Dun,  or  Doon,  82,  368 

Deir-el-Kamar,  191 
Delaware  River,  297 
Delawares,  The,  257,  29S 
Delhi.    27,    28,   39,    193,   195 

208,  225 
Demerara,  60,  61,  100,  257 
Denmark,  329,  333,  334,  386 
Dtoli,  no 

Dera  Ghazi  Khan,  83 
Des  Granges,  Mr.,  53 
Despard,  Rev.  G.  l^,  j  |« 
Devon,  92 

2    £ 


4i8 


Index 


Dhers,  Th^',  li. 

Diboll,  Mr.,  45 

I  inai[)ur,  31) 

Dindigal,  240,  314 

Dinnevelly,  Rev.  R.,  380 

Discipl  s,  I  he,  missions  of,  386 

Djimma,  302 

Djocjokarta,  284 

Doane,  Mr.,  316 

Dobbie,  Miss  Marv,  207 

Dodds,  Rev.  R.  J.,  366 

Dog-rib  tri  e,  Ibe,  93 

Doll,   Mr.  and    Mr   ,    H.    F., 

166,  167 
Domasi,  120 
Donation,  the  first  missionary, 

Dondo,  336 

Dorenus,  Mrs.  T.  C,  392 
Douglas,  Rev.  Carstairs,  154 
Drennan,  Mrs.  A.  M.,  375 
Druzes,  The,  134,  igo,  356 
Dr>den,  Miss  F.  M.,  380 
Du  Bose,  Mr.,  362 
DuffMission  College,The,  129 
Duff,  The,  Missionary  Ship, 

61,  I  2 
Dutii;  Rev.  Dr.,  116,  128,  132 
Duke  Town,  109 
Dunedin,  34 
Dunwell,  Rev.  J.,  ico 
Durban,  318 
Durbhanga,  274 
Durmg,  Ke^.  \V.  rl.,  123 
Duruma,  123 
Dutch  Guiana,  257 
Dyaks,  The,  370 
Dymond,  Rev.  F.  J.,  J13 

East  Indies: — 

Almahera,  287 

Amboyna.  281 

B.  gelen,  284 

Banjoemas,  284 

Hoeroe,  287 

Borneo.  25,  26,  31,  272,  376 

Celebes,  281 

Djocjokarta,  284 

Java,  281,  282,  283,  288,  376 

Nias  272 

Pekalongan,  284 

Poerworedjo,  2^4 

Sumaira,  272,  288,  315 

Tegal,  284 
Eas^on,  Rev.  H.,  366 
East,  D.  J.,  44 
E  ves,  Rev.  G.,  42 
I'benezer,  292 
Ebner,  Rev.  John,  59 
Ebute  Meta,  73 
Eby,  Dr.  C.  S.,  406 
Edinburgh  lliblo  Society,  232 
1  dkins,  Rev.  Jos.    51,52 
Edmonds,  Mr     58 
I  ducation  in  Nabl  u<-,  48 
in  West  Indies,  44 


Education  of  Indians,  20 

Edwardes,  Sir  H  ,  83 

Edwards,  Mr,  58,  59 

Effdte,  407 

Egede,  Hans,  289,  293 

i  gypt,  78,  1,9,  213,  215,  233. 

^.3  9 

Eilet,  302 

Kimeo,  62 

Elavarasananthal,  167 

Eliot,  John,  17 

El  Karey,  Mr.,  48 

Ella,  Rev.  S.,  67 

Elliaripunni,  167 

Ellice  group,  66 

Elliott,  Rev.  Mr.,  59 

EUis,  Rev.  Wm.,  56,  63,  168 

Elmslie,  Dr.,  83 

El  Shvveir,  207 

Emmett,  J.  D.,  96 

Emooramoora,  109 

Empfundisvvein,  188 

Endunduma,  174 

h  nglemann,  Miss,  225 

Entakamu,  174 

Entumeni,  297 

Epirus,  365 

Equ   tor  Station,  328 

Erhardt,  Christian,  257 

Erik,  King,  297 

Erromanga,  ^7 

Erzoom,  317 

Eskimos,  The,  94,  285, 

Evans,  Rev.  J.  C,  140 

Rev.  R.,  141 

Evens,  Anna  L.,  170 
Ewart,  I  )r.  David,  128 
Ewe  tribe.  The,  277 
Exley,  Rev.  R.  I.  123 


Faizabad,  81 

Falkland  Islands,  148 

Fareedy,  M.,  173 

Farler,  Archdeacon,  158,  160 

r'ayoom,  370 

Fen  chow-fu,  319 

Fenn,  Rev.  D.,  85 

Rev.  J..  86 

Fenwici--,  Rev.  Mr.,  166 
Ferguson,  Bishop,  349 
Fernando  Po,  44,  144 
Fianarai.tsoa,  58 
Fielde,  Miss,  327 
Fiji.  25,  34,  98,  103 
Finland,  297,  334 
Fire  at  Serampur,  40 

Stanley  Pool,  46 

Fi-k,  Pliny,  356 
Fiske,  Miss,  358 
Fjell.sttdt,  kev.  Dr.  P.,  299 
!■  jcllstroin,  P.,  2.^7 
Fkito,  Mr.,  277 
Fo-Kieii  Province,  88 
Eoo-chow,  88,  89,  318,  337 
Forbes,  Mr.,  53 


Fordyce,  Rev.  John,  183 

Foreign    Missionary  Jouruft^ 

331 
Foreman,  Rev.  J.,  61 
Formosa,  155,  197,  407 
Forsyth,  Rev.  N.,  52 
Fort  Rupert,  94 
Foulahs,  the,  97 
Fourah  Bay,  72 
Fox,  Dr.  J.  T.,  171 

Kev.  H.  W.,86 

France,  320,  356, 
F'razier,  Rev.  J.  A.,  369 
French,  Bishop,  79,  81,  82 
Frere,  Sir  l);irtle,  74 

Town,  75,  204 

Friendly  Islands,  61,  98 
Fry,  Dr.,  55 
Fuegians,  The,  149 
Fujieda,  406 
Fuller,  Pastors,  45 

Rev.  W.  R.,  123 

Fung  Chak,  331 
Furgisavva,  341 
Futiehgurh,  358 

Gaboon,  317,  3'Si 

Galbraith,  Rev.  S.  R.,  336 

Galla  co.mtry,  302 

Galland,  Pastor,  261 

Galla--,  The,  123 

Galle,  100,  189 

Galpin,  Rev.  ,F.  W.,  133 

Galvon,  361 

Gambia,  104 

Garden  F  iver,  20 

Gardiner,  Capt.  Allen,  R.N.. 

147 
Gardner,    Rev.    W.    R      W. 

M.A.,  133 
Garos,  The,  138 
Garrettson,  Freeborn,  16 
Gayford,  Charles,  169 
Gaza,  78 

Gehlert,  Miss  H.,  292 
Gell,  Bishop,  30 
George  I.,  his  letter  to  Ziegen 

balg,  26 
George  Town,  61 
George's  Bay,  145 
Germany,  329,  334 
Gh  .t  Muintain-,  85 
Gliazipur,  274 
lihonyib.  Dr.  Kaiser,  227 
Gilbert  group,  66,  315 
Gill,  Rev.  George,  65 

Rev.  W.  W.,  B.A.,  65 

Gillison,  Dr.,  51 

Gilmour,  Rev.  J.,  52 

Gilpin,  Helen,  171 

Giriama  country,  75 

(  iyranwala,  373 

Glasgow  Bible  vocift    .  232 

Missionary  Socict.    108, 

130 
Glasgow,  Rev.  J.,  125 


Index, 


419 


Glemy,  Mr.  E.  H.,  316 
Gobat,  Bishop,  78 
Godavari,  270 

River,  86 

Godthaab,  290 

Gogo.  125,  196 

Golbanti,  123 

Gold  Coast,  34,  100,  104,  267, 

277 
Goldie,  Rev.  H.,  109 
Gomes,  Rev.  W.  H.,  32 
Guilds,  The,  8t,  102 
Gooty,  55 
Gorakpur,  81,  82 
Gordon,  Gener  I,  76 

Hon.  J.  H..131 

Memorial,  the,  131 

Mr.  ,53 

Patrick,  25 

Rev.  A.,  369 

Rev.  Dr.  A.,  372 

Rev.  E.  C.,  77 

Rev.  J.  D.,   martyrdom 

of,  132 

Rev.  G.  M.,  83 

Gospel  in  all  Lands,  The,  341 
Gossellin,  M.,  261 
Gossner,  Pastor,  28,  274 
Govan,  Rev.  W.,  130 
Graff,  Mr.,  277 

Reinet,  58 

Gr.^ham,  Rev.  J.  H.,  MA., 118 
Graham's  Town,  33,  99 
Grand    Bassa    Country,    328, 

336 
Grandpierre,  Pastor,  261 
Grand  River,  20 
Grant,  Mr.,  358 
Grave-,  Dr.,  331 
Gray,  Bishop,  32,  157 
Great  N'amac|ualand.  99,  272 
Grebos,  The,  335 
Greece,  78,  212,  353,  364 
Green,  Wev.  J.  L.,  63 
Greenland.  257,  289,  293 
Grey,  Sir  G.,  91 
Griffen,  Rev.  J.,  369 
Griffiths,  Rev.  David,  56 

Rev.  a,  M.B.,  141 

Gring,  Rev.  A.  D..  385 

Griquas,  The,  59 

Griqua  Town,  59 

Grout,   Rev.  Aldin   &   Mrs., 

^317  , 
Grundler,  26 

Gundert,  Rev.  Dr.  H.,  266 
Guatemala,  355 
Guinea,  3 1 

Guinness,  Rev.  H.  G.,  218 
Gujarat,  118, 125,  177,  182,  196 
Gulick,  Rev.  Dr.  L.   H.,  388 
Gunamaia,  366 

Gunga  Dhor,  Brahman  Con- 
vert, 106 
Gunn,  Rev.  W.,  380 
Guntur,  382 


Gurdaspur,  373 
Gyanoba  Powar,  166 


Hadfield,  Rev.  J.,  67 
Hahn,  Rev.  C.  H.,  304 
Hai-ching,  112,  200 
Haig,  General,  79,  86 
Hail,  Rev.  J.  B.  375 
Hainon,  359 
Hak-ka  Country,  197 
Hak-ka  tribe,  i  he,  267 
Hakodate,  90,  ^o 
Hall,  Rev.  Gordon,  311,  314 

Rev.  W.  N.,  114 

Hamadan,  358 
Hamamatsu,  406 
Hamilton,  Rev.  H.  P.,  388 

Rev.  R.,  59 

Hamlin,  Dr.,  210 
Han-chung,  172 
Hands,  Rev.   I.,  53 

Mr.,  144 

Hang  chow,  88,  89,  90,  362 
Hankey,  W.  A.  Esq.,  6i 

"i    233. 


.  75 
350 


Han-kow,  51,    163: 

^^351. 

Hannington,  Rev.  J 

Hanson,  Rev,  F.  R. 

Happer,  Dr.,  359 

Hardwar,  368 

Harms,  Pastor  Egmont,  280 

Pastor  Ludwiy,  279 

Pastor  Theodor,  280 

Harper,  349 

Rev.  John,  58 

Harpoot,  313,  317 

Harris,  Rev.  G.  A.,  65 

Hasbeiya,  191 

Hassan,  189 

Hauge,  Hans  Milsen,  293 

Haugvald-tad,  John,  293 

Hau-haus,   1  he,  92 

Haven,  Jens,  257 

H:>waii,  315 

Hayii,  333,  352 

Hayward,  Mr.,  63 

Heber,  Bishop,  80 

Hebich,  Rev.  S.,  a66 

Hekhuis,  Dr.,  378 

Hemel-en-Aarde,  258 

Henry,  Mr.,  61 

Henry  Reed,  The,  329 

Henry      Venn,       Missionary 

Steamer,  74 
Henry    Wright,    Missionary 

Steamer,  75 
Hepburn,  Dr.,  359,  361 
Herero  country,  304 
Heroshim  1,  346 
Hervey  Islands,  64 
Hessenauer,  Dr.  G.,  174 
Heyer,  Rev.  C.  F.,  380 
Hill,  Kev.  R.  A.,  368,  369 
Himalayas,  83 
Hinderer,  Rev.  Mr.,  72 


Hislop     Missionary    Collie, 
The,  130 

Rev.  Stephen,  130 

Ho,  2  7 

Hobart  Town,  98 

Hobson,  1  >r.,  50 

Hodeidah,  79 

Hodson,  Rev.  Thomas,  98 

Hoffmann,  349 

Institute,  349 

HogMtrom,  P.,  297 
Holland,  333 
Holly,  Bishop,  349,  353 
Holy  Land,  179: — 

Ainzahalteh,  191 

Haalbec,  iqi 

Beck'aya,  igi 

Beyrout,  191,  213,  316,  356 

Damascus,  190,  224 

Deir  el  Kamar,  191 

El  Shweir,  207 

Gaza,  78 

Hasbeiya.  igi 

Hilly  Land,  179 

Jaffa,  78,  227 

Jerusalem.  72,  258,  356 

Lebii'On,  Mount,  173 

the.  132,  190,  207 

Meten,  132 

Mokhtara,  191 

Nablous,  48,  78 

Nazareth,  78,  234 

Ramallah,  173 

Salt,  78 

Shweir,  133 

>yria,  132,  173,  356,  306 

Tyre.  19 

Zachleh,  191,  366 
Ho;i  berg,  T.,  298 
Ho-nan,  165,  407 
Honduras,  Spanish,  104 

British,  25 

Hong  Kong,  32,  50,  88,  154 

303.  319,  326 
Honolulu,  26,  315 
Honore.  Mr.,  277 
Hook,  \liss,  393 
Hoo-nan    165 
Hoo-pe,  164,  1-^5 
Hope  I  oantain,  59 

\'ale.  175 

Hordcn,  Rev.  J.,  93 
Horner,  Rev.  John,  97 
Horton,  Rev.  A..  354 

Rev.  W.,  98 

Hoshangabad,  169 
Ho  T-un.  331 
Hoigh,  Rev.  J.,  84 
Houghton,  Rev.  J.  and  Mi 

123 
House,  Rev.  Dr.,  360 
Howell.  Rev.  W.,S3 
Howrah,  39 
Huahine,  63 

Hul.bard,  Rev.  A.  R..  27 
Hu  Chow,  326 

2    E    2 


422 


Index. 


Jessor,  39 

Jeypore,  ite  Jaipur, 

Jheium,  373 

Jodhpiir,  no 

John.  Kev.  Griffith,  51 

Jacob,  166 

Miss,  142 

Johns,  David.  56 
Johnson,  yirchdeacon,  74 

Rev.  W.  A.  B..  71 

Pcv.  J.,  M.  A.  73 

Johnston.  Rev.  Jas.,  154 

Re..  R.,  129 

Jonivu,  123 

Jones,  Mrs.  David,  55 

Rev.  A.  G.,  41 

Rev.  Daniel,  13^ 

Rev.  David,  55 

Rev.  D.  J  .,  337 

Rev.  J.  Pens:"  ern,    43 

Rev.  Thos.,  138 

Rev.  T.  Jcrman   140 

Towai,  141 

Jovvett,  Rev.  Mr.,  78 

Judson,  Rev.  Adoniram,  311 

Jundiahy,  364 

Juni,  408 

Jurong,  32 

Kahenda.  336 
Kabyles,  The,  216 
Kabylia,  216,  262 
Kachin   Mission,  324 
Kaffirland,  58,  gg,  271 
Kaffirs,  the,  33,  134,  178 
Kaffraria,  10  ,  13  ',   17"^,    184, 

200,  216,  233,  258,  26  '. 
Kai-ping,  114 
Kalgan,  319 

Kali  Masjid  School,  The,  28 
Kalimpong.  118 
Kallaw.iy,  Bishop,  176 
Kalmiinai,  188 
Kamthi,  130 
Kanara,  266 
Kanazawa,  361 
Kandy,  40,  87,  100 
Kangra,  83 
Kankhal,  368 
Kan-suh,  165 
Kanye,  59 
Karen  Mission,  324 
Karens,   The,  31,  292 
Kama),  28,  225 
Kasai  River,  336 
Kashmir,  83,  209 
Kathiawar,  125,  196 
Kat  Ri  er,  58 
Katwa,  39 
Kei  River,  130 
Keith-Fa'cuiior,   Hon.    I.  and 

Mrs.,  133 
Keith,  George.  25 
Kenia  Mountain,  76 
Kennedy,  Rev .  A.,  109 
Keppcl,  148 


Kerr,  Dr.,  359 

Rev.  Alexander,  125 

Kciichenius,  Mr.,  284 

Kh;idsa\vphra,  T41 

Khamie^berg,  y> 

Khasia  Hil  s,  138 

Khasis,  The,  141 

Kia  Ding,  3SI 

Kiang-si,  165 

Kiang-su,  165 

Kibiinsi,  301 

K'cherer,  M-.,  58,  59 

kiernander,  J.  L.,  2%  298 

Kiliina  Njaro  Moi  nt;iin.  75,  76 

Kimpoko,  336 

Kincolith,  94 

King,  Miss  Y.  M.,  397 

King  of  Italy,  letter  from  the, 

150 
Kingdon,  Abraham,  171 
Kingston,  61,  108 
King  \\  illiain's  Town,  58 
K.in-kiang,  337 

Kinna  rd.  Dowager  Lady,  1&6 
Kinney,  Rev.  D.  S.,  344 
Kintore,  Countess  o  ,  gift  of, 

133 
Kinwha,  326 
Kirasa,  60 
Ki-tna  R.ver,  86 
Kisulutini,  75 
Kitching,  Chr.,  43 
Kitikshean^,   1  h< ,  94 
Kiungani  house,  159 
Klein,  Rev.  F.  A.,  78 
Knibb,  Rev.  Wm.,  43 
Knox,  John,  quoted,  128 
Knv:dsen,  Rev.  Mr.,  279,  292 
Kobe,  319,  327,  346 
Ko  bo  ),  58 
Kociii,  3*^4 
Koelle,  Dr.,  72,  78 
Kofu,  406 
Kolapur,  133,  358 
Kols,  I  he,  28,  29  .'  6,  274 
Kong  Wan.  351 
Korea,  i' v  Curea 
Koshi  Koshi,  Archdeacon,  86 
Kotayam,  86 
Kotgur,  83 

Kramer,  Rev.  C.  A.,  59 
Krapf,  Dr.,  74,  75,  78,  122 
Krishnaga  Distiict,  %o.  81,  82 
Kroo  District,  33  y 
Kroos,  The.  335 
Ku-cheng,  ^9 
Kiigler,  Miss  A.  S.,  380 
Ku-Kia  g,  351 
Kumaiin  i^rovince,  53 
Kunama.  302 
Kuper  Island,  20 
Kiirrachee,  83 
Kuniinan,  59 
Kwu  gutl  Indians,  94 
Kwin-San,  329 
Kyuto,  319, 375 


Labrador,  258 
Licey,  Rev.  Chatles,  106 
Ladrone  Islands,  315 
Lagos.  72,  73,  104.  188,  331 
Lahore,  82,  186,  358 
Laidler.  Mr.,  53 
Lamg.  Miss,  181 
Lake  BendiL  333 

Nyas.sa,  131,  158,  159 

Tan.;anyika,  58,  60.  13 

Vic'oria  Nyanza,  76 

Lancaster,  Rev.  R.  V'.,  364 
Lansing,  Dr.  E.  E.,  371 

Rev.  G,,  369 

l.aos,  3  o 

Laplund,  299,  y^i,  303 
Laplander  .  The,  298 
La  Plata,  388 

Large,  Rev.  T.  A.,  406 
Larnaca,  367 
Latakia,  366 
Lattakoo,  59 
Launceston,  98 
Lawes,  Rev.  F.  E..  (^(s 

Rev.  W.  G.,  65,  6\  68 

Lawrence,  Rev.  W.  .^f..  64 
Lawry,  Rev.  W.,  98 
Lav\s,  Rev.  Dr.,  131 
Lebanon,  The,  132,  190,  207 

Mount,  173 

Lc  Brun,  Rev.  J.  J.,  56 
Lcchler,  Rev.  R.,  267,  303 
Lee,  Mr.,  53 
Lees,  Rev.  Jonathan,  51 
Legge,  Rev.  Dr.,  50 
Leh,  260 

Leigh,  Rev.  Samuel,  97,  98 
Leitch,  Rev.  C.  C.,  55 
Leke,  73 
Leloalong.  261 
Lemi'.e,  Rev.  Mr.,  261 
Leopoldville,  32S 
Leper  Asylums,  209 
Le  Resouvenir,  bo 
Leupolt,  Rev.  C.  B.,  80 
Levant,  The,  179 
Lewis.  Mrs.  C.  B  ,  194 

Rev.  T.,  61 

Rev.  W.  and  Mrs.,  139 

Liio-yong, 112 

Lib;  ria.  266, 328.  331,  333,  334 

347,  360.  375,  381 
Lielc,  George,  42 
Lifn,  66,  67 
Liggins,  Rev.  J.,  353 
Li  iiung  Chang,  51 
Lima,  388 

Lish,  Rev.  Mr.,  138 
Little  Namaqual-nd,  97.  99 

Thomas,  173 

Living>tone,  Dr.,  74,  76,  157 

Inlaiid  Mission,  218 

Livingstonia     Mission,     The 

13',  328 
Lloyd,  JNliss,  191 
Lochliead,  Mr.  M     1^4 


Index. 


423 


Lockhaff,  Dr.,  50,  5a 
Lock  woo  J,  Re'.  H.,  350 
Lodiana,  358 
Loftcha,  339 
Lohardaga,  209 
Lokoja,  73 
Lo-ngiioiig,  89 
Loomis,  Rev.  H.,  388 
Losses     at     Serampui       and 

compensation,  40 

iu  J;;maica,  43 

at     Stanley      Po  i      and 

compensation  for,  4: 
I.ota,  151 

I-ourenco- Marques,  263 
Loveles  .  Re%-.  W.  C..  53 
Loventhal,  Mr.  292 
Lowe,  Ur.,  55 
Lowr^e,  Rev.  C.,  358 
Loyalty  Islands,  6d 
Lucas,  Sergt.  -  M  aj  or,  99 
Lu.  know,  81.  82,  loi.  186,  338 
Lukoina  L^land,  158 
Lukr.nga,  328 
Lully,  Kaymund,  133 
Lumsden,   r  rincipal,  132 
Lund  Missionar\  Society.  299 

Mr.  F.  L.,  3.3 

Luxor,  371 

Mabille,  Rev.  A.,  2  i 

Macao,  359 
McAllister,  Dr.,  367 
ALicarthy's  Island,  100 
McCague.  Rev.  i".,  3  9 
Mc    onald.  Dr.  D  ,  406 
Macdonald,  Rev.  John,  128 

Rev.  Mr.,  102 

Macedonia,  365 

Mac  arlane.  Rev.  S.,  67,  68 
Machray,  Bishop,  93 
Ma.  i  ityre,  Re   .  J.,  112 
Mackay,  Rev.  Mr.,  77 

Dr.  VV.  S.,  128 

McKee,  Rev.  J.,mcs,  125 
McKenny,  Rev.  John,  97 
Mackenzie,  Archdeacon,  157 
Dr.,  51 

Rev.  John,  59 

River,  93 

McKim,  Rev.  A.,  388 
M'KuUo,  302 

M'Laren,  Rev.  J.,  M.A.,  130 
Ma  lay,     Rev.     Dr.    R.    S  , 

3iO 
McLean,  Bishop,  93 
Macphail,  Miss,  184 
McMullcn,  Rev.  J  ,  90 
Madagascar,   25,    26,    33,   5j, 

57.  58>  170,  193.  294 
Madanapalle,  378 
Madras,  23,  29,  30,  53,  55,  8), 
97,  loi,  118,  128,  130,  166, 
177,  182,  184,  185,  187,  188, 
193,  194,  209,  237,  a''8,  291, 
392,  338 


M:id  ira,  314 
?Jad/.iimi,  406 
Magila,  158,  i6o 
Magomero,  157 
Magwangwr.ra  tribe,  The,  158 
Mahrattas,  The,  312 
MainpLiri,  358 
Mairang,  141 
Malabar.  266 

Syrian  Church,  The,  86 

Malacca,  32,  50 
Malas,  The,  80 
Malayan  Archipelago,  50 
Malaysia,  339 
Ualegaon,  84 
Ma  ua,  00 
Mamb.i,  336 
Mamboia,  78 
Manargiidi,  98 
Manasseh,  ur.  B.  J.  173 
Mane   uria,  no,  127 
Mandai.iy,  102,  323 
Mandajjasalai,  314 
M  .ng.iia,  64,  (35 
Mangan,  Mi^s,  227 
Man^s,  ihe,  84 
INLuiitoba,  92 
iVLi.iSoora,  370 
Maoii-,  Tiie,  gi,  277 
Mara,  Rev.  J.,  123 
M  tranhao,  364 
Marash,  317 
Mare,  06,  67 
Marioka,  327 
M.ronites,  i'he.  356 
Maroons,  The,  238 
Marquesas,  The,  61 
ALir-clen,  Re\.  S.,  91 
Mar.-,hall  Islands,  316 
Marshman,  Mr.,  38,  234 
Marsovan,  313,  317 
Mariiu,  Rev.  ox.  J.  366 
— -  Rev.  J.,  116 

■  Will. am  and  Gavin,  no 

M  rtyn,  R  -v.    Henry,  79,  80, 

35  7 
Ma^asi,  158,  160 
Ma  sachusetts  Bay,  19 
Mission    Society,  ,  The, 

310 
Massavva,  302 
Ma  sowah,  79 
^-la-ulipatani.  204 
Matebelcla  .d,  59 
Mather.  Kev.  Ur.,  53 
Mattiabrooz,  117 
Mattoon,  Rev.  L>r.,  360 
Maundrell,  A'chdeacon,  91 
Mauritius,    33,     55,    88.    100, 

J12 
M.iwplila  g,  140 
Maxwell,  Dr.  James  L.,  226 
Maylolt.  Rev.  D.  T.,  145 
Mas  or,  M.,  262 
Meadows,  Rev.  Mr.,  85 
Mechs,  The,  29a 


Medhur.st,  Rev.  W.  H.,  50 

Mediterranean  Mission,  78 

Meenit,  80,81 

Melanesian  Mission,  The,  34 

Melange,  336 

Melnattam,  98 

Mennonites,  The,  387 

Mensa,  302 

Merrick,  Kev.  Jo.seph,  45 

Mer^ine,  367 

Mcsseiii^er  of  Pence,  Mis- 
sionary Ship,  64 

Me  cal  e,  Rachel,  168 

Meteii,  132 

Metheny,  Dr.  D.  366 

Metlaahtla.  94 

Mexico,  313.  331.  334,  347,  355, 
36^,  365.  376,  388 

Mhow,  407 

Michael,  Able,  166 

Middleton,  Bishop,  27,  80 

Midnapore,  332 

Miller,  Rev.  \V.,  LL.D.,  130 

Mills,  Rev._Sam;iel  J.,311 

Mihnan,  Bishop,  29 

Milne,  Rev.  A.  M.,  388 

^^Rev.  W.,  50 

Minieh,  370 

Mirat,  see  Meerut 

Mirzapur,  53,  54 

Miiozwe,  160 

Mission  Collection  ordered  bj 
Cromwell.  18 

donation,  the  first,  17 

Mississaguas,  The,  20 

Mitchell,  Mr.  J.,  129 

Rev.  Dr.  J.  M.,  i2j 

Mit  Ghamr,  369 

Mkazi,  160 

MorFat,  Rev.  Robert,  59 

Mu,liiig,  Rev.  Dr.,  266 

Mo.iawk  Institution,  The,  20 

Mission  Church,  20 

Mohawks,  The,  20,  298 

Mohican  literature,  17 

Mokhtara.  191 

Molepolole,  59 

Mii'.opo  River,  99 

Mombasa,  75,  76 

Monghyr,  39 

Mongolia,  52,  233 

Monrovia,  335 

Montgomery.  Rev.  R.,  125 

Moat^erada  District,  350 

Mojkden,  112,  199 

Moorea,  62 

INIouse  !■  ort,  204 

Mojsonee,  93 

Moradabad,  338 

Morija,  261 

Morning  Star,  Missionarj 
Ship,  316 

Morocco,  217 

Morrison,  Rev.  Dr.,  50 

Morurabala  Mountain,  157 

Moscow,  25 


424 


Index. 


Moselekatse's  Town,  59 
Moshesh,  C^iief,  261 

Mosikii,  317 
Mo-kito  Coast.  258 
Muthibi,  Chie'',  5^ 
Mott,   Mrs.  Mentor,  191 
Moule,  Archdeacon,  89 

Bishop.  89 

Mount  Vaughan.  348 
Mphome,  271 
Mpvvapva.  78 
Mtesa,  King.  76 
Mud  Lake,  20 
Mudn  .bait-  ,  38 
Mihlenberg,  381 
Muirhead.  Rev.  W.,  51 
Mukimbunga,  301 
Mukimvika,  328 
Mullens,  Dr.,  57 
Multan,  83 
Munro,  Col.,  85 
Murdoch,  Dr.  J.,  240 
Murray  Island,  68 

Mrs  ,  68 

Rev.  A.  W.,  66,  68 

Rev.  Mr.,  214 

Muttra,  81 
Muzuffapur.  274 
Mwanga,  King,  76 
Myingyan,  323 
Mysore,  loi,  190,  279 

Naas  River,  94 
Nablous,  48,  78 
Nagarkoil,  53,  54,  55 
Naga-i,  The,  102,  138,  324 
Nagasaki,  90,  340,  379 
Nagoya,  341,  364 
Nagpur,  130,  184, 185,  338 
Nainaqualand,  59,  97,  9^,  272 
Namaquas,  The,  59 
Nanking,  88,  337,  3^9 
Naoroji,  Rev.  Dl.anjbhai,  129 
Narsingpur,  302 
Nasik,  84 

Asylum,  75 

Natal,  33,  131,  184,  233,  271, 

280,  296,  300,  317 
Naval     and     Military     Bible 

Society,  229 
Nav  gator's  Islands,  66 
Na/areth,  78,  224 
Neemuch,  407 
Negapatam,  98,  loi 
Nellore,  129 
Nelson,  34 

Nerbiidda  Valley,  169 
Nesbit,  Mr..  1^9 
Nestorians,  The.  79,  212,  357 
Neu-chwang,    112,    127,    197, 

200 
Nevius,  Dr.,  360,  361 
New,  Rev.  Joseph,  121 
New  Amsterdam,  61 
New  Brunswick,  20,  96 
New  Caledonia,  132 


Newfoundland,  25  96 

New  Guinea,  34,  ^6.  68. 272, 28< 

New  Hebrides,  132,  407 

New  -"outli  Wales,  1.2.  97,  98 

New  Sweden,  297 

New  Zealand,  25,  34,  91,  98 
103,  121,  113,  132,  1.4  270 
280 

Newala,  160 

Newell,  Rev.  Samuel,  311 

Neyoor,  55.  209 

Nezlet  el  Musk,  369 

Ngan-whi,  165 

Niianguepepo,  336 

Niagata,  319 

Nias,  272 

Nicholson,  Bishop,  353 

,  Miss,  228 

Niensa,  302 

Niger,  73 

Nilgiri    266 
Nimpani,  302 

Nin  po,  88,  89,  no,  123,  36, 
359 

Ning-taik,  89 

Niphon,  361 

Nine',  65,  68 

Niven,  Rev.  W.,  ro8 

Noble,  Mr.  Henry,  166,  167 

Rev.  R.,  86 

Nongsawlia,  139 

Norfolk  Island.  34 

North  American  Indians,  331 

(see  Indians) 
North  West  Provinces,  India, 

40,  187,  194.  237 
Norway,  334 
Nott,  Mr.,  61,  63 

Rev.  Samuel,  311,  314 

Nova  .""cotia,  96 
Nowroji,  Rev.  Ruttonji.  84 
Noyes,  Rev.  Eli,  332 
Nubia,  79 
Numadzu,  406 
Nusairiyeh,  The,  356,  366 
Nusseerabad,  110.  198 
Nyassa  Lake.  131.  158.  159 
Nyassaland,  120 
Nynee  Tal,  338 

Oceania  : — 
Aitutaki,  64 
Astrolabe  Bay,  272 
Austr  iia.  25,  34,  62,  97,  102, 
113,  115,  121.  144,  258,  280 
Cape  York,  68 
Caroline  Islands,  315 
Darnley,  68 
Dauan,  68 
Kftate,  407 
Eimeo,  62 
Ellice  group,  66 
Erromanga,  407 
Fiji,  25,  34,  98,  103 
Fiiendly  Islands,  61,98 
Gilbert  group,  66 


Gilbert  Islands,  315 

Hawaii,  315 

Hervey  Islands,  64 

Honolulu,  26,  315 

Huahine,  63 

Ladronc.  Islands,  315 

Lifu,  66.  67 

Loyalty  Island-,  66 

Malua,  66 

iM  angaia,  64,  65 

Mare'.  66,67 

Marquesas,  the,  61 

M..r>hall  Island-,  316 

Moorea,  ^2 

Murray  Island,  68 

Navigators  Islands,  66 

New  Caledonia  132 

New   Guinea,    34,    66,    68 

272,  286 
New  Hebrides.  132.  407 
New  Zealand,  25,  34,91,  98. 
103,    113,    121,    132,    144! 
27'),  280 
Niue'.  65,  68 
No  folk  I.sland,  34 
(Jta  leite,  61,  62,  63 
Ponape.  316 
Porapora,  63,  64 
Port  Moresby,  68 
Raiatea,  63 
Rarotonga,  64,  65,  d^ 
Saibai,  68 
S.^moa,  66 
Samoan  Islands,  6f 
Sandwich,  Islands,   34,   $3, 

Savage  Island,  65,  68 

Savaii,  66 

Society  I  lands,  63,  262 

Tahaa,  63,  65 

Tahiti.  61,  62,  63,  ■  8,  26* 

Tasmania,  98,  103,  144 

Tokela'i  group,  66 

Tonga,  98 

Tongoa,  407 

iVrres  Straits,  68 

Tutuila,  66 

Upulu,  66 

Uvea,  67 

Vavau,  98 
Ochs.  Rev.  C.  290 
Ode  Ondo,  73 
Ogowe  River,  262 
Old  Calabar,  109,  200 
On  alias,  The,  355 
Ondonga,  304 
Oneidas,  The,  20 
O'Neil,  Mr.  H.,  367 
O'Neill,  Mr.  T.,  76 
Ongole,  325 
Onitsha,  73 
( )noudagas.  The,  ao 
Oodeypore,  no 
Oodoo\  ille,  315 
Ooshooia.  148 
Orange  Free  ."^tate,  271 


Index. 


425 


OiBiige  River,  59 
Oieeon,  333 
Orissa,  106,  187,  33a 

Press,  The,  107 

Oroomiah,  Lake,  357 
Orsmond,  Rev.  J.  M.,  63.  64 
Osaka,  90,  319,  346,  352,  361, 

375 
Osgood,  Rev.  Joel,  335 
Oson,  Rev.  J.,  347 
Otaheite,  61,  62,  63 
Otte,  Dr.,  377 
Uvambo  Country.  304 
Owen,  Rev.  J.,  230 


Padfield,  Rev.  J,  E.,  87 

Pai  Marire  superstition,  92 

Paio,  native  teacher,  67 

Pakhoi,  88 

Palabala,  328 

Palamkotta,  53 

Palestine.  48,  173 

Pahner,  Professor  E.  H.,  79 

Palmud  District,  380 

Pangani,  162 

Panhala,  358 

Panipat,   28 

Pao-ting-fii,  319 

Paraguay,  334 

Paraguayan  Chaco,  The,  150 

Pareychaley,  55 

Parker,  Dr.  H,  P.,  75,  359 

Parkin,  Rev.  J.,  121 

Parry,  Rev.  R.,  139 

Parson,  Levi,  356 

,  Rev.  Mr.,  102 

Pasrur,  373 
Patna,  39,  187,  274 
Paterson,  Dr.,  133 

,  Rev.  James,  108 

Pathankat,  373 

Patna,  187,  274 

Patterson,  Rev.  Dr.  W.,  3S8 

Patteson,  Bishop,  34 

Payne,  Bishop,  348 

Peace,  T/ie,  iVlisbionary   ship, 

46 
Pearse,  Mr.  George,  216 

Rev.  A.,  68 

Pe-chi-li,  114,  165,  319 

Peggs,  Rev.  James,  106 

Pekalongan,  284 

I'eki,  277 

Peking,  52,  88,  214,  319,  337, 

351.  359.  360 
Pella,  59 
Penang, 32 

Pennock,  Rev.  Thos.,  lai 
Penny  Union,  The,  299 
Penzotti,  Rev.  F.,  388 
Perambur,  166 
Perkins,  Mr.,  358 
Pernambuco,  233,  364 
Perrick,  Bishop,  349 
Persia,  79,  179,  357,  388 


Peru,  79,  179,  357,  388 

Peshawar,  83 

Petchabiiri   360 

Petition  of  Kol  converts,  29 

Pfander,  Dr.,  78.  135 

Philippo,  James  M.,  43 

Philippopolis,  316 

PhiUips,  iMi-ses  H.  and  L,  399 

Kev.  Jeremiah,  332 

Pietermaritzburg,  131 

Pigott,  Rev.  H.  R.,  letter  from 

Ceylon,  41 
Pike,  Rev.  J.  G.,  106 
Pillans.  Rev.  John,  57 
Pi  1  moor,  Rev.  Joseph,  96 
Pind  Dadan  Khan,  83 
Pinkham,  Bishop,  93 
Pinnock,  Pastor,  45 
Pippli,  ic6 
Piihoria,  209 
Pitm  n,  Mrs.,  335 

Rev.  C.,  6^ 

Plaatberg,  99 

Plain  Crees,  The,  93 

Piatt,  Rev.  G.,  64 

Poerwuredjo.  284 

Point  Ptdro,  189 

Pollard,  Rev.  S.,  113 

Po  yglotta  Africana,  a,  78 

Pomare,  Chief,  62 

Pon  pe,  316 

Pondos,  The,  99 

Pongas,  The,  34 

Poole,  Bishop,  91 

Poona,  40,  84,  129,  181,  185 

Poonamallec,  166 

Porapora,  63,  64 

Porbander,  125 

Port  Arthur,  98 

Port-au-Prince,  353 

Port  Elizabeth,  145 

Port  Lokkoh,  72 

Port  Moresby,  68 

Port  Natal,  99 

Port,  Mr.,  60 

Poulstn,  Hans,  292 

Pratt,  Mrs.  S.  B.,  393 

Prevost,  Captain,  1^4 

Price,  Rev.  W.  S.,  75 

Prince,  Dr.  G.  K.,  44 

Prince  Edward  Island,  113 

Pritchett,  Mr.,  53 

Pryse,  Rev.  \V.,  139 

Pi.ngo  Andonjio,  336 

Punjab,  27,  81,   82,   118,  187, 

194,  198,  237 
Puri,  106 
Purulia,  209 
Pyininana,  323 

Quang-ti:ng  province,  88 

Qu'Appelle,  93 

Queen  Charlotte's  Island,  94 

Q  ei-cho\v,  165 

Quiah  country,  7a 

Quilon,  55 


Quintin,  Mr.,  45 
Quita,  277 
Quorra  Rjver,  75 

R  AD  A  MA,  King,  56 

II.,  56 

Rae,  Rev.  John,  M,A.,  132 

Rag  and,  Rev.  Mr.,  85 

Raiatea,  63 

Rainy,  Miss,  183 

Rajah  Brooke,  31 

Rajahgopaul,  Rev.  P.,  129 

Rajahmandry,  382 

Rajkot,  125,  196 

Raj  pur,  368 

Rajputana,  86,  no 

Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  17 

Ramallah,  173 

Ram  Chunder,  27 

Ramnad,  30 

Rampur  Beauleah,  155.  197 

Ranavalona,  Queens,  56,  57 

Ranchi,  28,  29 

Rangoon,  31,  279 

Ranikhet,  54 

Raroionga,  64,  65,  66 

Rasalama,  56 

Rath,  Rev.  F.,  304 

Ratlam,  407 

Ratnapura,  40 

Rawal  Pindi,  209 

Read,  Rev.  James,  58 

Rebmann,  Rev.  John,  74,  75 

Redclifte,  Sir  Stratford  de,2XO 

Red  River,  92 

Reed,    Kev.    C.    E.     Baines, 

quoted,  229 

,  Rev.  Wm.,  358 

Rees,  Rev.  Mr^  59 
Reid,  Miss,  181 
Revolt  in  Jamaica,  43 
Rezner,  Miss  R.,  375 
Rhea,  Mrs.,  358 
Rhode  Ibland,  19 
Rice,  Mr.,  321 

.  Rev,  Luther,  312 

Richard,  Rev.  Timothy,  41 
Richards,  Rev.  Owen   i^q 

Rev.  W.  E.,  64 

Richardson,  George,  168 
Ridgemount,  61 
Ridley,  bishop.  94 
Riemenschneider,  Missionary, 

276 
Ringeltaube,  Rev.  W.  T.,  53 
Rio  Janeiro,  388 
Rio  I'ongas,  71 
Riskallah,  L.,  173 
R  iwari,  28 
Robb,  Rev,  Alexander,  D.D. 

108 
Robben  Island.  258 
Robert  Money  School,  The.  84 
Robcris,  Bishop,  335 

Rev.  H.,  139 

Rev.  John,  140 


436 


Index, 


Robertson,  Mrs.,  240 
Rock  Fountain,  174 
Rodrigues  Island,  33 
Roe,  Rev.  H.,  144 
Rolknd,  Rev.  Mr.,  361 
Roorkee,  see  Rurki. 
Ross,  Rev,  Bryce,  130 

Rev.  John,  112,  130 

Rev.  Richard,  130 

Rouse,  Rev.  G.  H.,  M.i)  ,  . 
Rovuma  district,  158,  160 
Rowe,  Rev.  A.  D.,  380 

Rev.  James,  113 

Rev.  John,  43 

Royle,  Rev.  Henry,  64 
Rupert's  Land,  93 
Rurki,  193,  209,  368 
Rus,  Rev.  A.,  267 
Russell,  Bishop,  89 
Russia,  266.  ^01,  329 
Russian  Bible  Society,  229 
Rustchuk,  339 
Ryland,  Rev.  John,  36 


Sabathu,  209,  358 

Sagaing,  323 

Sahara,  The,  217 

Saharanpur,  358,  367 

Saibai  I.,  68 

St.  Croix,  257 

St.  Helena,  34 

St.  Jan,  257 

St.  John's  (China),  351 

(Kaffraria),  33,  176 

St.  Kitts,  257 

St.  Mary's-on-the-Gambia,  100 

St.  Paul  de  Loanda,  336 

St.  Thomas,  257 

St.  Thomas's  College,  Ceylon, 

Mount,  166 

Sakayedwa,  Chief,  174 
Saker,  Rev.  Alfred,  45 
Salamas,  358 
Sale,  Mrs.,  194 
Salem,  53,  55 
Salonica,  364 
Salt,  78 
Samakov,  316 
Sambalpur,  106 
Samnagar,  117 
Samoa,  66 
Samoan  Islands,  66 
Samulcotta,  380,  382 
San  Domingo,  44 

Pedro,  104 

\  olo,  364 

Salvador,  46 

Sandwich    Islands,     34,     63, 

315 

Sandys,  Mr.,  27 
Sangli,  358 
Santa  Isabel,  144 
Santalia,  185,  332 
Santal  Mission,  a,  129 


Santals,  The,  81,  xoa,  aga 
Santiago,  151 

Sarah  Tucker  Female  Institu- 
tion, 85 
Sargent,  Bishop,  85 
Saribas,  The,  31 
Saskatchewan,  93 
Satthianadan,  Rev.  W.  T.,  84 
Saugor,  302 
Savage  Island,  65,  68 

Rev.  Dr.  T.  S.,  348 

Savaii,  66 

Saville,  Rev.  A.,  63 

Schereschewsky,  Rev.  S.  I.  J., 


350 

chi 


Schieftelin,  Mr.  H.  M  ,  381 
Schmid,  Dr.  H.  E.,  352 
Schneider,  Rev.  B.,  382 
Schon,  Rev.  J.  F.,  73 
Schreuder,  Bishop,  293,   294, 

300 
Schwartz,  23,  26,  80 

Rev.  Dr.  C,  283 

Scott,  Rev.  Geo.,  368 
Scottish  Missionary  Society, 

108 
Sealkote,  182 
Secundra,  82 
Selwyn,  Bishop,  34,  91 
Semenoles,  The,  347 
Sendai,  319,  327,  385 
Senecas,  The,  20,  355 
Senegambia,  262 
Seoul,  361 
Serampur,  38,  39 
Serampur  Mission,  40 
Sewell,  Jos,S.,  169,  seq. 
Seychelles  Archip, lago,  33,  88 
Shaikh  Othman,  133 
Shanghai,  50,  51,  89,  32.^,  333, 

345.  350,  351,  388,  393 
Shangpoong,  141 
Shan  Mission,  324 
Shan-si,  41,  165,  319 
Shan-tung,   41,  114,  165,  319, 

359 
Shaouhing,  88 
Shao-wu,  319 
Sharanpuv,  84 
Sha-sz,  351 
Shaw,  Miss,  181 

Rev.  Barnabas,  97 

Rev.  Wlliain,  99 

Shawbury,  188 
Shechem.  48 
Sheldon,  Rev.  J  ,  83 
Sheila,  140 
Shciigay,  387 
Sh-ii-si,  165,  172 
Sherbro  Country,  72,  387 
Sheshadri,     Rev.      Narayan, 

D.D.,  129 
Shevaroy  Hills,  291 
Shidzuoka,  406 
Shillong,  140 
Shimonoseki,  327 


Shingu,  375 

Shirt,  Rev.  G.,  83 

Shonga,  73 

Shooibred,  Rev.  Dr.  W.,  iso 

Shoshong,  59 

Shweir,  133 

Sialkot,  118,  373 

Siam,  325,  360 

Sierra  Leone,  71,  100,  104, 121 

Siim,  U  Borsing,  142 

U  Kinesing,  141 

Sikhim,  Independent,  118 

Siloam,  291 

Simpson,  Rev.  John,  ic8 

Sindh,  82,  237 

Singapore,  32, 51, 156, 197,  359, 

377 
Singhalese,  The,  87 
Singrouli,  54 
Sinoe  district,  349 
Sio-khe,  377 
Sioux,  The,  93 
Sihtof,  339 
Sitabaldi,  130 
Sittaljeri,  302 
Six  Nations,  The,  so 
Skelton,  Rev.  T.,  27 
Skrefsrud,  L.  P.,  292 
Slave  Island,  167 
Slave  tribe.  The,  93 
Slavery,  agitation  against,  43 
Slaves,  rescue  of.  134 
Smith,  Bishop,  88 

Dr.  Thomas,  128 

Lieut.  G.  Shergold.  76 

Mr.  G.  P.,  52 

Mr.  S.  J.,  326 

Mrs.,  399 

Prof.  T.,  D.D.,  183 

Rev.  J.,  61 

Rev.  John,  146 

Rev.  W.,  80 

Rev.  W.,  M.A.,  117 

Smyrna,  317 
Smythies,  Bishop,  158 
Snow,  Capt.  Parker,  and  Mrs., 

148 
Society  Islands,  63,  262 
Soga,  Rev.  Dr.  W.  A.,  no 

,  Tiyo,  no 

Sohagpur,  170 
Somali  coast.  The,  79 
Somalis,  The,  133 
Somerville,  130 
Soothill,  Rev.  W.  S.,  124 
Soo  Chow,  329,  345,  359,  362 
Sorapranata,  Sadrach, 285 
Soudan,  The,  217 
South  Mahrata,  266 
South       Sea      Islands,      %ei 

Oceania- 
Soutliern  Cross  ship,  the,  34 
Spain,  313,  329 
Speechly,  Bishop,  86 
Spencer,  Bishop,  30 
Stafford,  Miss,  364 


Index, 


427 


St  11  y brass,  Rev.  E.,  sa 
Stanley,  76 

Pool,  46 

Start,  Rev.  Mr.,  274 
Sterre,  Bi,-,hop,  75,  157,  158 
Steinkopff,  Rev.  Dr.,  230 
Stellaland,  103 
Stephens,  Rev.  C.  L.,  141 
Stevenson,  Rev.  E.  D  ,  369 

Rev.  Will.,  183 

Stewart,  Colonel,  79 

James,  C.E.,  131 

Rev.  Dr.,  130,  131 

Stirling,  Rev.  W.  H.,  148 

Straits,  The,  179 

Street,  Louis  and  Sarah,  169, 

seq. 
Stronach,  Rev.  J.,  51 
Stuart,  Bishop,  8i 
Sturgeon,  Rev.  T.,  45 
Suadea,  367 
Suakin,  79 
Suediah,  211 
Sufanuya,  369 
Sumatra,  272,  288,  315 
Sundanese,  The,  282 
Siirahana,  369 
Surat,  125,  196 
Surinam,  257 
Susu  tribes,  71 
Suter,  The  Misses,  186 
Sutton,  Rev.  Amos,  106,  332 
Swallow,  Rev.  Robert,  123 
Swan,  Rev.  W.,  52 
Swartz,  Rev.  W.  B.,  382 
Swatow,  197,  326 
Swaziland,  103 
Sweden,  329,  334 
Swedish  Bible  .~  ociety,  229 
Switzerland,  334,  355 
Sycar,  48 

Sydcns-ricker,  Mr.,  364 
Sykes  Rev.  Mr.,  59 
Sylhet,  139,  142 
Symington,  Prof.  W.,  132 
Syria,  132,  173,  356,  366 
Sze-Chuan,  51,  105,  172 

Tabreez,  or  Tabriz,  35  ',  388 

Tahaa,  63,  65 

Tahiti,  61,  62,  63,  98,  262 

Tai-ku,  319 

Taita  Country,  75 

Talle,  100 

Tamagat',385 

Tain  a4c,    iMi.s^es  C.  M.   and 

M.  E.,  377 
Tamatoa,  chief,  63 
Tamils,  The,  87 
Tamil  Synod,  a,  279 
Tang  collieries.  The,  114 
Tanganyika,  Lake,  58,  60,  131 
Tanjore,  23,  30,  85,  193,  279 
Tarn   1  aran,  209 
Tarsus,  367 
Tasmania,  98,  103,  144 


Taung,  59 
Taung-ngu,  292 
Tawhiao.  Is.  ng,  92 
Taylor.  Bishop  William,  335, 
338 

Rev.  Joseph,  53 

Rev.  J.  Hudson,  163 

Tegal,  284 

Teheran,  358 

Tel  ord,  Rev.  James,  219 

Tellsirom,  K.  L.,  298 

Telugu  Country,  30,  86,  325 

Tembu  tribe.  The,  99 

I'e-ngan,  102 

Tenison,  Archbishop,  24 

Thaba  'Nchu,  99 

'i  hcoIo.;ical  Coleges,  N.Z.,  34 

Thomas,  Anna  B.,  385 

Mr.  Henrv,  166 

Mr.  John,  37 

Rev.  John,  98 

Rev,  J.  W.,  40 

Rev.  Mr.,  59 

Thomason,  Rev.  Mr.,  80 
Thoburn,  Re. .  Dr.  J   M.,  339 
Thompson,  Mrs.  Bo  -en,  191 

Rev.  J.  M.,  348 

Thomson,  Rev.  J.  J.,  59 

Dr.  T.  S.,  55 

Mr.,  45 

Rev.  Mr.,  130 

Thome,  Rev.  S.   f.  and  Mrs., 

"3 
Threhall,  Rev.  William,  99 
Threlke  d,  Rev.  L.  f  .,  63 
Tibet,  260 

Tidball,  Miss  L.,  364 
Tiding,  112 
Tien-tsin,    51,    52,    114,    319, 

337.  3'JO 
Tier,  a  del  I'  nego,  147 
Tinner  elli,  30,  31,  84,  167 
Tinson,  Joshua,  43 
Tirupatur,  55 
Tiyo  Soga,  no 
Tobago,  60,  257 
Todgarh,  no 
Tokelau  uroup,  66 
■i'o'<io,    42,  90,  319.   327,  340, 

352.  361,  379.  3S5.  400 
lonihn,  Re^.  J.,  138 
Tonga,  (^8 
I'ongoa,  407 
Torres  Straits,  68 
Townend,  Rev.  J.,  121 
Townsend,  Rev.  Mr.,  72 
Tozer,  Bishop,  157 
Tranqucbar,  23,  278 
Trans-ci,  1  he,  no,  184 
Transvaal,  25,  33. 103,  263,  271 
Travancore,  53,  55,  85 
Trichinopoli,  23,  30,  loi,  193 
Triennial  Convention,  323 
Trikalore,  ^90 
Trinconialee,  189 
Trinidad,  44,  60,  108,  109,  375 


Tripoli,  217 

Tristan  d'.Acunha,  34 

Tritton,  Joseph,  on  the  Congo 

Mis-iun,  45 
TruMndr  ,n.,  55 
Tro  ,bie>  at  Scranipur,  40 

ill  Jamaica,  43 

Tsangil  ,  336 
Tsimshean  Ind'ans,  94 
Ts-ing-kiang-i  n,  362 
Tso'o,  130 
Tsunhua,  337 
Tucker,  Air.  V .,  \-j-j 

Rev.  H.  C,  388 

Tukiidh  tribe.  The,  93 
Tulleygaum,  166 
Tumknr,  189 
Tungchow,  32},  359 
I  ung-chwan  fu,  172 
Tunis,  217 
Turkey,  78,  179,  211,  316,  375, 

386 
Turks  Island,  44 
'ruinbull.  Rev.  A.,  B.D.,  117 
Tu  caroias.  The,  20 
Tutulia,  06 

Tyerman,  Rev.  J.,  lai 
Tyre,  191 

Uganda,  715 

Uhl,  Kev.  L.  L.,  380 

Ujiji,  60 

Ljjian,  407 

Ukerewe  Island,  76 

Ulwar,  no 

Umba,  160 

Um  al'a,  358 

Umpande,  King,  294 

Umpukane,  99 

Jnangst,  Rev.  Dr.  E.,  380 

Unvvana.  109 

Union  Church  of  Japan,  112 

Untnmjumbeli,  297 

Unyamuezi,  78 

Upolu,  66 

Upjer  N  ger,  217 

Zam  esi,  146,  362 

Urauibo,  60 
Lr,,guay,  153 
Usagara  Hill-,  78 
Usambara  district,  15S,  x6o 
U>anibiro,  77 
Uva,  100 
Uvea,  67 
Uyui,  78 

Vaal  River,  gr^,  103 

Vais,  The,  335 

Vakntin  ,  i->r.,  224 

Van  dcr  Remp,  Dr.,  5S,  281 

Van--tone,    Rev.    1".    G.    an 

^'  rs  ,  113 
V.  ma,  339 

»  a>a.  King  Gustaf,  297 
Va\  au,  98 
V  cllore,  118,  291,  378 


428 


Index, 


Venezuela,  388 

Venkataramiali,  Rev.  A.,  129 
Vermeer,  Rev.  !).,  284 
Veys,  Th^  333 
Victoria,  (VV.  Africa)  ^5,  ■.67 

Nyanza,  76 

Vidal,  Bishop,  71 

Vivi,  336 

Vizagapatam,  53,  55 

Vizianagram,  55 

V5lkner,  Missionary,  92,  276 

Wadale,  314 

Waddell,  Kev.   Hope  M.  108 

Waiapu,  34,  92 

Wakayma,  375 

Wakefield,  Rev.  Thomas,  122 

Waldmeier,  Susanne,  173 

Theophilus,  173 

Waldock,  Rev.  F.  D.,  40 
Walker,  Geo.  W.,  168 

Rev.  R.  H.,  77 

Wan-chow,  124 
Wan.'anui,  98 
Wanika  tribes,  75,  95 
Ward,  Mr.,  38 
Warren,  Rev.  George,  97 
Warreni.r,  Will  am,  96 
Watson,  I  >r,  J.  R.,  41 

Rev.  Jame-,  108 

Rev.  John,  146 

Watkin,  Rev.  James,  99 
Way,  Rev.  James,  113 
Waya,  277 
Wazirabad,  118 
Weeks,  Bishop,  71 
Weiiile,  Rev.  G.,  266 
'"  eir.  Rev.  E.,  375 
Wellington,  34,  92 
VVenger,  Dr.,  40 
Wtsley,  Abraham,  97 
VVesleyville,  99 
West,  Rev.  John,  92 
Wes  I   Indies,  25,  104  : — 

Antigua,  257 

Bahamas,  the,  44,  104 

Barbados,  203,  257 

Berbice,  60,  61 

Bermuda,  344 

Cuba,  388 

Demerara,  60,  61,  loo,  257 


West  Indies  :— 
Hayti,  333,  352 
Jamaica,    42,    43,    60,    108, 

121,  203,  257 
Le  Resouveiiir,  60 
Fort  au  Prince,  353 
St.  Croix,  257 
St.  Jan,  257 
St.  Kitts,  257 
St.  Thomas,  257 
San  Domingo,  44 
Tobago,  60,  25? 
Trinidad,  44,   60,    108,  10^, 


Turks'  Island, 


44 


Westcott,  Prof.,  quoted,  230 
Westen,   Ihomas  von,  293 
Whately,  Miss,  78,  213,  215 
Wheeler,  Daniel,  168 
Whipple,  Rev.  W.  M.,  388 
White,  Miss  M.  D.,  373 

Rev.  \V.  J.,  42 

Whitewright,  Rev.  J.  S.,  41 
Whitley,  Rev.  J.  C,  29 
Whittington,  Rev.  R.,  406 
Wilberfurce,  VVm.,  speech  of, 

38 
Wilder,  Mr.,  318 

Rev.  G.,  358 

Wilhelm,  Rev.  Mr.,  284 
Williams,   John,  Missionary 

Ship,  66 
Williams,  Bishop,  352 

John  H.,  170 

Rev.  J.,  -3.  64,  65 

Rev.  James  and  Mrs.,  139 

Rev.  Joseph,  5 

Rev.  William,  140 

Williamson,  Rev.   Dr.  A.,  112 
Wilmot-Brooke,  Mr.  Graham, 

217 
Wilson,  Bishop  Daniel,  80 

Missionary  College,  The, 

129 

Rev.  Dr.,  125 

Rev.  John,  D.D.,  129 

Rev   J    W.,  SI 

— ^Rev.  R.,  51 
Winnebagos,  The,  355 
Winter,  Mrs.,  193 
Rev.  R.  R.,  37,  308 


I  Wohlers,  Missionary,  276 
Wolf,  Missionary,  277 
Woli'e,  Rev.  J.  R.,  89 
Woo-chang,  51,  102,  351 
Woods,  Dr.  E.,  jun.,  364 
Wood  ide.  Rev.  J.,  308 
Woollya,  148 
Woo'ncr,  Rev.  J.,  12a 
Worboys,  Rev.  C,  121 
Wright,  Rev.  H.,  75 
Wuku,  337,  351 
Wyandot  I  e  Indians,  The,  333 

Yakavama,  375 
Yamagata,  385 
Yambo,  79 
Yates,  234 

I'r.  Holt,  2n 

Dr.  Wm.,  39 

Dr.  W.  H.,  367 

Yedo,  90 

Yemen,  79 

Yezo,  90 

Yokohama,  327,  340,  341,  379, 

388,  393 
Yoruba  Country,  78 
Youcon  River,  93 
Young,  Bishop,  93 
Col.,  183 

1>^  J-.377 

Miss,  331 

Mr.,  51 

Rev.  C.  G.,  3ZO 

Yunnan,  113,  163 

Zachleh,  191,  366 
Zafarwal,  373 
Zak  River,  59 
Zanzibar,  60,  75,  157,  161 
Zeila,  79 

Zeisberger,  David,  257 
Zcller,  Misionary,  78 
Zeyin,    Deaconess  Jacobina, 

225 
Ziegenbalg,  23,  26 
Zimmerman,  Rev.  J.,  267 
Zuidem.i,  Rev.,  284 
Zulu  Kafirs,  The,  131 
Zululand,    33,    103,    206,    aSo^ 

294,  300,  317 
Zulus,  The,  99,  134,  178 


MISSIONARY  PUBLIGMIONS 


REPORT  OF  THE  CENTENARY  CONFERENCE  on  the 
Protestant  Missions  of  the  World.  Held  in  London,  June,  1888. 
Edited  by  the  Rev.  James  Johnston,  F.  S.  S.,  Secretary  of  the  Con- 
ference.    Two  large  Svo.  vols.,  1200  pages,  $2.00  net  per  set. 

An  important  feature  in  this  report,  lack  of  which  has  prejudiced  many  against  reports 
in  general,  is  the  special  care  taken  by  the  Editor,  who  has  succeeded  in  making  the  work 
an  interesting  and  accurate  reproduction  of  the  most  important  accumulation  of  facts  from 
the  Mission  Fields  of  the  World,  as  given  by  the  representatives  of  all  the  Evangelical 
Societies  of  Christendom. 

And  another:  The  exceptionally  complete  and  helpful  indexing  of  the  entire  work  ia 
such  a  thorough  manner  as  to  make  it  of  the  greatest  value  as  a  Reference  Encyclopedia  on 
mission  topics  for  years  to  come. 

THE  MISSIONARY  YEAR  BOOK  FOR  1889-90.  Containing 
Historical  and  Statistical  accounts  of  the  Principle  Protestant  Missionary 
Societies  in  America,  Great  Britain  and  the  Continent  of  Europe. 

The  American  edition,  edited  by  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracev,  D.D.,  of  Buffalo,  embraces 
about  450  pages,  one-fourth  being  devoted  to  the  work  of  American  Societies,  and  will 
contain  Maps  of  India,  China  Japan,  Burmah,  and  Siam;  also  a  language  Map  of  India 
and  comparative  diagrams  illustrating  areas,  population  and  progress  of  Mission  v.'ork. 
This  compilation  will  be  the  best  presentation  of  the  work  of  the  American  Societies  in 
Pagan  Lands  that  has  yet  been  given  to  the  public.  The  beck  is  strongly  recommended  by 
Rev.  Jas.  Johnston,  F.S.S.,  as  a  companion  volume  to  the  Report  of  the  Century  Con- 
ference on  Missions.     Cloth,  13mo.  Sl.25. 

GARENGANZE:  or,  Seven  Years*  Pioneer  Missionary  Work 
in  Central  Africa.  By  Fred.  S.  Arnot,  with  introduction  by  Ivev. 
A.  T.  PiERSON,  D.D.     Twenty  Illustrations  and  an  original  Map. 

The  author's  two  trips  across  Africa,  entirely  unarmed  and  unattended  except  by  the 
local  and  constantly  changing  carriers,  and  in  such  marked  contrast  with  many  modern  ad- 
venturers, strongly  impress  one  to  ask  if  another  Livingstone  has  not  appeared  among  us. 
Traversing  where  no  white  man  had  ever  been  seen  befo'-p  and  meeting  kings  and  chiefs 
accustomed  only  to  absolute  power,  he  demanded  and  received  attention  in  the  name  of  his 
God.     Cloth  Svo,  290  pages,  $Vlo. 

IN  THE  FAR  EAST  :  China  Illustrated.  Letters  from  Gerald- 
ine  Guinness.  Edited  by  her  sister,  with  Introduction  by  Rev.  J. 
Hudson  Taylor.  A  characteristic  Chinese  cover.  Cloth  4to,  224 
pages,  $1.50. 

CONTENTS. 


•'  Good-Bye ! " 

Second  Class. 
On  the  Way  to  China, 
Hong-Kong  and  Shanghai. 
First  days  in  the  Flowery  Land 
Opium  Suicides  amongst  Women. 


Ten  Days  on  a  Chinese  Canal. 
At  Home  in  our  Chinese  "  Haddon  Hall." 
By  Wheelbarrow  to  Antong. 
Life  on  a  Chinese  Farm. 
A  Visit  to  the  "  Shun  "  City, 
Blessing — and  Need  of  Blessing — 
In  the  Far  Easi;. 
Rev.  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  writes : 

"  I  have  greatly  enjoyed  '  In  the  Far  East.'  God  blessing  it,  the  book  should  send 
armies  of  believers  to  invade  the  Flowry  Land." 

The  author  is  to  be  congratulated  fo,  the  taste  and  beauty  with  which  these  letters 
are  now  put  into  permanent  form.  A  full  page  colored  map  of  China  enhances  this  ad- 
mirable gift  book. 


T^or.,.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co. 


72  Bible  House,  A  star  PI.   \[&S[\\[^  H.  ikGYfill   l/Oi    148  &  150  Madison  St. 


Missionary  I^xxhlications 

{Continued.) 


A  CENTURY  OF  CHRISTIAN   PROGRESS,  and  its  LessoiL 

By  the  Rev.  James  Johnston,  F.S.S.,  editor  of  "  Report  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Conference."      Cloth,  50  cents  ;  paper,  25  cents- 
Dr.  A.  T.  Pierson,  in  December  number  of  "Missionary  Review,"  mentions  this  as 

being  one  of  the  five  most  valuable  books  on  the  history  of  Mission  work. 

Pastor  Spurgeon  says:    "It  is  no  common-place  generalization,  but  real  fact;    and 

much  of  that  fact  was  known  to  few  of  us.     Buy  the  book." 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS  OF  PROTESTANT  CHURCHES.  Their 
State  and  their  Prospects.  By  Dr.  J.  Murray  Mitchell,  M.  A. 
i6mo,  cloth,  50  cents. 

This  timely  little  work  presents  a  wide  general  view  of  the  field  of  Missions.  Having 
shown  what  Missions  have  done,  the  author  sets  forth  the  state  of  the  chief  Pagan  reUgions, 
the  different  modes  of  missionary  action,  and  then,  in  an  eminently  practical  way,  discusses 
the  actual  situation,  both  as  to  the  needs  of  the  heathen  and  the  mind  and  attitude  of  the 
Christian  public. 

THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  THE  WORLD.  By  B.  Bromhall, 
Secretary  of  the  China  Inland  Mission.  Large  quarto,  242  pages,  10 
portraits  and  three  maps.  Bound  in  boards,  net,  $1.00.  Bound  in 
cloth,  with  handsome  dies,  net,  $1.50.       By  mail,  postage  extra,  18  cts. 

_"  This  is  a  most  remarkable  book.  .  .  It  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  appeals  for 
Foreign  Missions  issued  in  our  time,  and  altogether  perhaps  the  best  hand-book  that  exists 
for  preachers  and  speakers  in  their  behalf." — The  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer, 

OUTLINE   MISSIONARY  SERIES. 

By  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D,,  editor  of  the  American  edition  of 
"  The  Missionary  Year  Book." 
INDIA.     212  pages,  paper  50  cents;  cloth  $1.00. 

'I'his  volume  contains  an  excellent  colored  Map  of  India,  showing  railroads  and  promi- 
nent mission  stations  ;  also  a  map  of  Burmah  and  mission  stations  ;  also  a  Map  showing  the 
distribution  of  Languages  of  India  ;  also  diagratns  illustrating  popidations  and  areas  as 
compared  with  other  countries. 

CHINA.     64  pages,  price  15  cents. 

Rev.  R.  G.  Wilder,  says  :— "  Your  '  China '  is  a  gem.     It  must  do  great  good." 

Rev.  D.  W.  C.  Huntington,  D.D.,  says  :— "  I  began  to  mark  passages,  but  soon  found 
that  I  should  have  to  mark  the  whole  book.  It  is  all  cream.  The  information  is  worth  ten 
times  its  cost. 

Miss  Isabella  Hart,  of  Baltimore,  says: — "  I  could  hardly  have  believed  that  so  much 
could  have  been  put,  and  put  so  expressively  and  strongly  in  so  small  a  space.  I  can  not 
express  my  appreciation  of  it." 

"  In  its  general  account  of  Chinese  life  and  history,  it  condenses  the  substance  of 
hundreds  of  pages  into  a  few  graphic  and  eloquent  paragraphs." — The  Gospel  in  all 
Lands,  New  York. 

OPEN  DOORS.     64  pages,  price  15  cents. 

Those  who  are  interested  in  missionary  topics,  as  all  ought  to  be.  will  find  this  little 
pamphlet  affords  a  great  deal  of  valuable  information  as  to  Christian  opportunity  in  Africa, 
Japan,  Burmah,  Mexico,  South  America,  Korea,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea.  Dr.  Gracey  is 
himself  a  former  missionary,  and  is  an  authority  upon  the  subjects  upon  which  he  writes. 
We  strongly  commend  it  to  all.  It  shows  with  a  clearness,  almost  startling,  the  present  op- 
portunities for  Christian  work. 


/.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co. 


12  Bible  House,  Astor  PI.   f  161111112  Hi   KBYGII   COi    US  &  150  Madison  St. 


Popular  Missionary  Biographies. 

i2mo,  i6o  pages.     Fully  illustrated;  cloth  extra,  75  cents  each. 


Rev.  C.  H.  Spurgeon, 
writes  : 

"  Crowded  with  facts 
that  both  interest  and  in- 
spire, we  can  conceive  of 
no  better  plan  to  spread 
the  Missionary  spirit  than 
the  multiplying  of  such 
biographies;  and  we 
would  specially  commend 
this  series  to  those  who 
have  the  management  of 
libraries  and  selection  of 
prizes  in  our  Sunday 
Schools." 


From  The  Missionary 
Herald  : 

"We  commended  this 
series  in  our  last  issue, 
and  a  further  examma- 
tion  leads  us  to  renew  our 
commendation,  and  ta 
urge  the  placing  of  this 
series  of  missionary  books 
in  all  our  Sabbath-school 
libraries. 

These  books  are  hand- 
somely printed  and  bound 
and  are  beautifully  illus- 
trated, and  we  are  confi- 
dent that  they  will  prove 
attractive  to  all  young 
people." 


SAMUEL  CROWTHER,   the  Slave  Boy  who  became  Bishop  of 

the  Niger.     By  Jesse  Page,  author  of  "  Bishop  Patterson." 
THOMAS   J.  COMBER,  Missionary   Pioneer  to  the  Congo.      By 

Rev.  J.  B.  Myers,  Association  Secretary  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 
BISHOP  PATTESON,  the  Martyr  of  Melanesia.  By  Jesse  Page. 
GRIPFITH    JOHN,    Founder    of   the   Hankow  Mission,  Central 

China.     By  Wm.  Robson,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
ROBERT   MORRISON,  the   Pioneer  of    Chinese   Missions.      By 

Wm.  J.  TowNSEND,  Sec.  Methodist  New  Connexion  Missionary  Soc'y. 
ROBERT  MOFFAT,  the  Missionary  Hero  of  Kuruman.    By  David 

J.  Deane,  author  of  "  Martin  Luther,  the  Reformer,"  etc. 
WILLIAM    CAREY,  the   Shoemaker  who  became  a  Missionary. 

By  Rev.  J.  B.  Myers,  Association  Secretary  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 
JAMES    CHALMERS,    Missionary    and    Explorer  of   Rarotonga 

and  New  Guinea.  Bv  Wm.  Robson,  of  the  London  Missionary  Soc'y. 
MISSIONARY  LADIES  IN  FOREIGN  LANDS.     By  Mrs.  E.  R. 

PiLMAN,  author  of  "  Heroines  of  the  Mission  Fields,"  etc. 
JAMES  CALVERT;  or,  From  Dark  to  Dawn  in  Fiji. 
JOHN  WILLIAMS,  the    Martyr   of    Erromanga.      By  Rev.  James 

J.  Ellis. 
HENRY  MARTYN,  his  Life  and  Labors.     Cambridge-India  Persia. 

By  Jesse  Page 

UNIFORM    WITH    THE    ABOVE. 

HENRY  M.  STANLEY,  the  African  Explorer.     By  Arthur  Monte 

fiore,  F.R.G.S.      Brought  down  to  1S89 
DAVID  LIVINGSTON,  His  Labors  and  His  Legacy.     By  Arthur 

Montefiore,  F.R.G  S. 
JOHN  WICLIFFE  and  MARTIN  LUTHER.     By  D.  J.  Deane. 


NEW  YORK : 
12  Bible  House,  Astor 


«.  Fleming  H.Revell  Co, 


CHICAGO: 
148  &   150  Madison  St. 


SUGGBSTIVB  BOOKS  -  - 

-  -  i^OR  BIBLE  RBJinBRS. 


NEV7  NOTES  FOR  BIBLE  READINGS.  By  the  late  S.  R.  Briggs, 
with  brief  Memoir  of  the  author  by  Rev.  Jas.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D., 
Crown  8vo,  cloth,  f  1.00  ;  flexible,  75  cents. 

"  New  Notes"  is  not  a  reprint,  and  contains  B/d/e  Readings  to  be  found  in  no  other 
similar  work,  and,  it  is  confidently  believed,  will  be  found  more  carefully  prepared,  and 
therefore  more  helpful  and  suggestive. 

Everyone  of  the  60,000  readers  of  "  Notes  and  Suggestions  for  Bible  Readings  "  will 
welcome  this  entirely  new  collection  containing  selections  from  D.  L.  Moody,  Major  Whittle, 
J.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D.,  Prof.  W.  G.  Moorehead,  Rev.  E.  P.  Marvin,  Jno.  Currie,  Rev.  W.  J 
Erdman,  Rev.  F.  E.  Marsh.  Dr.  L.  W.  Munhall,  etc. 

NOTES  AND  SUGGESTIONS  FOR  BIBLE  READINGS.   By 

S.  R.  Briggs  and  J.  H.  Elliott. 

Containing,  in  addition  to  twelve  introductory  chapters  on  plans  and  method  of  Bible 
study  and  Bible  readings,  over  six  hundred  outlines  of  Bible  readings,  by  many  of  the 
most  eminent  Bible  students  of  the  day.  Crown  8vo,  262  pp.  Cloth,  library  style.  Si. 00; 
tiexible  cloth,  .75;  paper  covers,  .50. 

THE  OPEN  SECRET  ;  or,  The  Bible  Explaining  Itself.     A  series 

of  intensely  practical  Bible  readings.     By  Hannah  Whitall  Smith. 

320  pp.     Fine  cloth,  $1.00. 

That  the  author  of  this  work  has  a  faculty  of  presenting  the  "  Secret  Things"  that  are 

revealed  in  the  Word  of  God  is  apparent  to  all  who  have  read  the  exceedingly  popular  work, 

"The  Christian's  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life." 

BIBLE  BRIEFS  ;  or,  Outline  Themes  for  Scripture  Students.     By 

G.  C.  &  E.  A.  Needham.      i6mo.,  224  pages,  cloth,  $1.00. 
The  plan  of  these  expositions  is  suggestive  rather  than  exhaustive,  and  these  suggestions 
are  designed  to  aid  Evangelists  at  home  and  missionaries  abroad,  Bible  School  Teachers,  and 
Christian  Association  Secretaries  and  Workers. 

BIBLE  HELPS  FOR  BUSY  MEN.     By  A.  C.  P.  Coote. 

Contains  over  200  Scripture  subjects,  clearly  worked  out  and  printed  in  good  legible 
type,  with  an  alphabetical  index.      140  pages,  16mo.;  paper,  4flc.;  cloth  flex.,  60c. 
"  Likely  to  be  of  use  to  overworkc':!  brethren." — C.  H.  Spurgeon. 
"  Given  in  a  clear  and  remarkably  telling  iovm.'''  —  Christian  Leader. 

RUTH,  THE  MOABITESS;  or  Gleaning  in  the  Book  of  Ruth. 

By  Henry  Moorhousk.      i6mo.,  paper  covers,  20c.;    cloth,  40c. 
A  characteristic  series  of  Bible  readings,  full  of  suggestion  and  instruction. 

BIBLE  READINGS.     By  Henry  Moorhouse.     i6mo.,  paper  covers, 

30  cents  ;  cloth,  60  cents. 

A  series  by  one  pre-eminently  the  man  of  one  book,  an  incessant,  intense,  prayerful 
student  of  the  Jiible. 

SYMBOLS   AND    SYSTEMS    IN    BIBLE  READINGS. 

Rev.  W.  F.  Crafts.     64  pages  and  cover,  25  cents. 
Giving  a  plan  of  Bible  reading,  with  fifty  verses  definitely  assigned  for  each  day,  the 
Bible  being  arranged  in  the  order  of  its  event.=       The  entire  symbolism  of  the  Bible  ex- 
plained concisely  and  clearly. 


Fleming.  Revell  Co. 


12BibhHouL,AstorPI.   ^6111111^  H.  RGYGII  CO.    148  &]"o1Z°iso„  C: 


New  Books  for  — 

—  Thinking  Minds. 

♦>  ♦  • » 

WHAT  ARE  WE  TO  BELIEVE  ?  or,  The  Testimony  of  Ful- 
filled Prophecy.  By  Rev.  John  Urquhart.  i6mo. ,  230  pages, 
cloth,  75  cents. 

_  "  This  book,  so  small  in  bulk  but  so  larji:e  in  thought,  sets  forth  a  great  mass  of  such  tes- 
timony in  lines  so  clear  and  powerful  that  we  pity  the  man  who  could  read  it  without 
amazement  and  awe.  It  is  the  very  book  to  put  into  the  hands  of  an  intelligent  Agnostic." 
—  The  Christiati^  London. 

MANY  INFALLIBLE  PROOFS.  By  Rev.  A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D. 
Revised  Edition.    i2m(),3T7  pages, cloih,  %\  00  ;  paper,  35  cents,  net. 

"  It  is  not  an  exercise  in  mental  gymnastics,  but  an  earnest  inquiry  after  the  truth." — 
Daily  Telegram^  Troy,  N.  Y.  •<' 

"He  does  not  believe  that  the  primary  end  of  the  Bible  is  to  teach  science  ;  but  he 
argues  with  force  and  full  conviction  that  nothing  in  the  Bible  has  been  shaken  by  scientific 
research." — Jndepe7ident. 

HOW  I  REACHED  THE  MASSES;  Together  with  twenty-two 
lectures  delivered  in  the  Birmingham  Town  Hall  on  Sunday  after- 
noons.    By  Rev.  Charles  Leach,  F.  G.  S.     i6mo.,  cloth,  $1.00, 

There  is  much  of  very  welcome  good  sense  and  practical  illustration  in  these  addresses. 
Pithy  and  pointed  in  admonishment,  and  wholesome  in  their  didactic  tone,  they  ought  to 
exercise  a  good  influence. 

ENDLESS  BEING;  or,  Man  Made  for  Eternity.  By  Rev.  J.  L. 
Barlow.  Introduction  by  the  Rev.  P.  S.  PIenson,  D.  D.  Cloth, 
i6mo.,  165  pages,  75  cents. 

An  unanswerable  work  ;  meeting  the  so-called  annihilation  and  kindred  theories  most 
satisfactorily.  The  author  held  for  years  these  errors,  and  writes  as  one  fully  conversant 
with  the  ground  he  covers.     It  is  a  work  which  should  be  widely  circulated, 

PAPERS  ON  PREACHING.  By  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Baldwin, 
Rev.  Principal  Ral\y,  D.  D.,  Rev.  J.  R.  Vernon,  M.  A.,  and  others. 
Crown,  8vo,  cloth,  75  cents. 

"  Preachers  of  all  denominations  will  do  well  to  read  these  practical  and  instructive 
disquisitions.     The  essay  on  "  Expression  in  Preachmg  "  is  especially  good. —  Christian. 

THE  SABBATH ;  its  Permanence,  Promise,  and  Defence. 

By  Rev.  W.  W.  Everts,  D.  D.      i2mo.,  27S  pages,  cloth,  $1.00. 

No  phase  of  the  Sabbath  question  is  left  undiscussed,  while  every  topic  is  treated  in  the 
briefest  manner,  and  every  touch  of  light  shows  the  hand  of  a  master. 

"  An  incisive  and  effective  discussion  of  the  subject."— ^V.   1'.  Observer. 

"  A  thoughtful  Christian  defence  of  that  divine  institution." — Christian  Advocate. 

QUESTIONS    OF   THE    AGES.      By  Rev.  Mosks  Smith. 
Cloth  i2mo,  132  pages,  75  cents. 

What  is  the  Ahnighty? 

What  is  fnan  ? 

What  is  the  Trinity  ? 

Which  ts  the  Great  Commandment . 


Is  there  Coinvion  Sense  in  Religion  ? 

What  is  Faith  ? 

Is  there  a  Larger  Hope  ? 

Is  Life  Worth  Living? 


What  Mca7!  these  Stones  F 
"  Discusses  certain  of  the  deep  things  of  the  Gospel  in  such  a  wise  and  suggestive 
fashion  that  they  are  helpful.      One,  answers  negatively  and  conclusively  the  question,  Is 
there  a  larger  hope?  ' — The  Congregationalist. 


Fleming.  Revell  Co. 


12'Bible  House,  Astor  PI.   f  161111112  Hi   llGYGll   vOi    74S  &  750  Madison  St. 


J^BF^BRBNCB   BOOKS 


FOR 


BIBLB    S"lUnBNTS. 


JAMIESON,  FAUSSET    &    BROWN'S    Popular  Portable  Com- 
mentary.      Critical,  Practical,   Explanatory.       Four  volumns  in  neat 
box,  fine  cloth,  $8.00;  half  bound,  $10.00. 
A  new  edition,  containing  the  complete  unabridged  notes  in  clear  type  on  good  paper, 

in  four  handsome  12  mo.  volumes  of  about  1.000  pages  each,  with  copious  index,  numerous 

illustrations  and  maps,  and  a  Bible  Dictionary  compiled  from  Dr.  Wm.  Smith's  standard 

work. 

Bishop  Vincent  of  Chautauqua  fame  says  :  '*  The  /'tsi  cocdensed  commentary  on  the 

whole  Bible  is  Jamieson,  Fausset  &  Brown." 

CRU  DEN'S  UNABRIDGED  CONCORDANCE  TO  THE 
HOLY  SCRIPTURES.  With  life  of  the  author.  864  pp.,  8vo., 
cloth  (net),  $1.00;  half  roan,  sprinkled  edges  (net),  2.00;  half  roan, 
full  gilt  edges  (net),  $2.50. 

SMITH'S  BIBLE  DICTIONARY,  comprising  its  Antiquities,  Biog- 
raphy, Geography  and  Natural  History,  with  numerous  maps  and  illus- 
trations. Edited  and  condensed  from  his  great  work  by  William 
Smith,  LL.  D.     776  pages,  8vo,  many  illustrations,  cloth,  f  1.50. 

THE  BIBLE  TEXT  CYCLOPEDIA.  A  complete  classification  of 
Scripture  Texts  in  the  form  of  an  alphabetical  list  of  subjects.  By 
Rev.  James  Inglis.     Large  8vo,  524  pages,  cloth,  $1.75. 

The  plan  is  much  the  same  as  the  "  Bible  Te.xt  Book"  with  the  valuable  additional 
help  in  that  the  texts  referred  to  are  quoted  in  full.  Thus  the  student  is  saved  the  time  and 
labor  of  turning  to  numerous  passages,  which,  when  found,  may  not  be  pertinent  to  the 
subject  he  has  in  hand. 

THE  TREASURY  OF  SCRIPTURE  KNOWLEDGE;  consist- 
ing of  500,000  scripture  references  and  parallel  passages,  with  numer- 
ous notes.     Svo,  778  pages,  cloth,  ^2.00. 

A  single  examination  of  this  remarkable  coivipilation  of  references  will  convince  the 
reader  of  the  fact  that  "  the  Bible  is  its  own  best  interpreter." 

THE  WORKS  OF  FLAVIUS  JOSEPHUS,  translated  by  W^illiam 
Whiston,  a.  M.,  with  Life,  Portrait,  Notes  and  Index.  A  new  cheap 
edition  in  clear  type.      Large  8vo,  684  pages,  cloth,  •$2.00. 

100.000  SYNONYMS  AND  ANTONYMS.  By  Rt.  Rev.  Samuel 
Fallows,  A.  M.,  D.  D.     512  pages,  cloth,  $1.00. 

a  complete  Dictionary  of  synonyms  and  zvords  0/  opposite  meanings,  with  an  appen- 
dix of  Briticisms,  Americanisms,  Colloquialisms,  Homonims,  Honiophonous  words,  Foreign 
Phrases,  etc.,  etc. 

"  This  is  one  of  the  best  books  of  its  kind  we  have  seen,  and  probably  there  is  nothing 
puulishcd  in  the  country  that  IS  equal  to  it."— )'.  M.   C.  A.    W'atckman. 


12  Bible  House,  Astor  PL   11611110$  Hi  li6Y6ll  l/Oi    ^^^S  &  T50  Madison  St. 


IIIIImYi'iIi'i'm'i    Seminary.  Speer    L.br.lry 


11012  01088  7109 


DATE  DUE                    ^ 



OEMCO  38-297 

